《Beautiful Creatures Series》


 Chapter 1: WILD & UNTAMED / PROLOGUE PART 1

    Chapter 1: WILD & UNTAMED / PROLOGUE PART 1


    Seattle Washington¡­


    Aurora fell to the floor of the Our Lady of Peace Orphanage. The other girls had been picking on her


    since she arrived at the orphanage days ago. She had been transferred from the St. Gustafson¡¯s


    Orphanage because she was a problem child. Aurora was only five, but she had been in ten


    orphanages since the day she was born. Like many of the other orphans, she had no idea what had


    happened to her parents. All she knew was she didn¡¯t have any. Kids were cruel and not very epting


    of new arrivals.


    These girls had taken Aurora¡¯s stuffed teddy by force. That cotton-filled bear was the only thing Aurora


    owned. She took it everywhere with her since the day she was born. It was the only thing she had that


    gave her anyfort. The older girl had snatched it out of her hands and shoved Aurora to the floor


    when she tried to take it back.


    Aurora picked herself up off the floor and squared off against the older girls. ¡°Give me back my bear,¡±


    she demanded.


    ¡°Or what?¡± Hissed Nancy, the nine-year-old that held Aurora¡¯s bear.


    ¡°Give it back,¡± Aurora yelled.


    ¡°Only babies have stuffed animals,¡± Nancyughed. ¡°You¡¯re a baby.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Give me back, my bear,¡± Aurora snarled.


    ¡°No,¡± Aurora watched as Nancy walked over to the firece in the parlour room they were standing in


    and threw the teddy bear into the mes. The stuffed animal went up in mes instantly. Aurora rushed


    to the firece and grabbed the poker. She tried to rescue her bear, but it was a waste of time. By the


    time she got it out of the fire and put the mes out, the bear was destroyed.


    Aurora stared down at her only possession, and she could hear the girls behind herughing. Her


    anger built until Aurora could not contain her rage. As she tried to steady her breathing, Aurora¡¯s amber


    eyes began to glow likenterns in the dark. Her fingers flexed, and her nails became razor-sharp


    ws. Her canine teeth descended, bing fangs, and her face twisted into something monstrous.


    Aurora turned and fixed Nancy in her sights. Then she let out an animalistic growl that could make the


    blood run cold.


    The other girls in the room screamed at the sight of her, and the nuns came running into the room just


    in time to see Aurora rush Nancy and knock her to the floor. Sitting on top of Nancy, Aurora pinned the


    larger girl beneath her and began to hit and scratch her, leaving tears in the front of her clothes and in


    her skin. Nancy screamed, lifting her arms, trying to defend herself from the monster Aurora had


    be.


    Suddenly out of nowhere, one of the nuns blindsided Aurora hard with a broom knocking her off Nancy


    and onto the floor. As Aurora picked herself up, the three nuns in the room were protecting the other


    children and holding their crosses out in front of them, reciting a prayer to ward off the devil.


    Aurora took a deep breath, trying to rx. She slowly changed back. Her ws became hands, and


    her face was that of a child again. Had they not witnessed the change in her themselves, one would


    never have believed Aurora was a monster just seconds ago. Frightened, Aurora took a few cautious


    steps back. She didn¡¯t understand what had happened. She had never done that before, at least not


    that she could remember. What had happened? Aurora was just as scared as everyone else in the


    room.


    ***


    One weekter¡­


    Aurora had been moved to a small private room and quarantined. None of the other kids wanted to


    room with her. She had been locked into the room, and her meals were brought to her so that she did


    not interact with the other children.


    That night Sister Mary Alice came for her with two other nuns. They insisted Aurora follow them. They


    circled her so she couldn¡¯t wander off. As they walked down the halls, the other children gathered in the


    doorways of their rooms and watched as Aurora was escorted away. Aurora was getting a very bad


    feeling.


    The nuns took Aurora to the basement of the orphanage. The basement was scary. The walls were


    white cinderblocks with a concrete floor. There were no windows, and the dim lights did little to alleviate


    the foreboding feeling of their surroundings. Sister Mary Alice pushed open a wooden door that


    creaked as she opened it. They all went inside, and Aurora noticed there was a bed with an iron bed


    frame in the middle of the small, dark, windowless room.


    There were two Priests and three more nuns in the room. Father Thomas was in his formal robes, and


    he held an old leather-bound bible in his hands. At the same time, his younger partner Father John


    held a long length of rope in his hands. Aurora turned to see Sister Mary Alice shut and deadbolt the


    door to lock them in.


    Aurora was getting a very bad feeling, and she was honest; she was scared. ¡°Put the child on the bed,¡±


    Father Thomas ordered. Aurora panicked as the nuns lifted Aurora off her feet and ced her on the


    bed. They held her down as she struggled while Father John tied Aurora down to the bed, so she was


    restrained and couldn¡¯t move.


    When she could no longer move, the nuns stepped back, and Father Thomas stood at the foot of the


    bed and threw holy water at her face. Then he opened his bible and made the sign of the cross as he


    started to speak in Latin. Aurora looked around to see all six nuns on their knees, their rosaries in their


    folded hands as they bowed their heads a prayed. Fear filled Aurora as she realized what was going


    on¡­ this was an exorcism.

 Chapter 2: PROLOGUE PART 2

    Chapter 2: PROLOGUE PART 2


    Feral Colorado¡­


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Stanton stood over the graves of his parents. They had both been killed by hunters. Last year Stanton


    and his folks had moved to Feral from Montana when they heard rumour of a sanctuary for people like


    them. Stanton was a Lycanthrope, or as the Hollywood and humans called them, a werewolf. When


    they arrived in Aspenst year, it didn¡¯t take long for them to learn where Feral was. It wasn¡¯t really a


    small town outside of Aspen. The poption was barely more than fifty. They had only a few public


    buildings and then a handful of residences. Stanton and his parents had been pleased when they


    learned that every resident in Feral was a Lycan just like them. Feral wasn¡¯t a town¡­ it was a Lycan


    pack. The first andrgest in over four hundred years. It quickly became a home.


    Only they were not the only ones to have heard about the uniqueness of the people that called feral


    home. Justst week, they were attacked by a three-man team of hunters, humans that knew what


    they were and were trained to kill people like them. They had failed to wipe out the pack. The pack was


    just too big for a three-man team, and hunters did not typically travel inrge numbers. That was their


    mistake. The pack killed them, but not before the hunters managed to kill five of their pack members.


    Two of which had been Stanton¡¯s parents.


    So now Stanton was fourteen and orphaned, but he wasn¡¯t alone in the world. Standing next to him


    was Gordon Wilder, the pack leader, the Alpha. He was an intimidating man in his thirties. Then again,


    most Alphas were intimidating. They were a whole different breed of wolf than the rest of them. Stanton


    was only an adulterant, but he was a known Bata. Most Lycans demonstrated traits from birth that


    ced them in the wolf hierarchy. Most wolves were Omegas, while some were Bata¡¯s, and even fewer


    were Alpha. No one designated anyone as one or the other they just sensed it. It was a sixth sense that


    prevented rivalries and fighting over the chain ofmand.


    As some of the Omegas began to shovel dirt into the graves located in the small but growing graveyard


    just south of Feral, Gordon put his hand supportively on Stanton¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m alone in the world,¡±


    Stanton said sadly.


    ¡°You are orphaned,¡± Gordon corrected him, ¡°but you are not alone in this world. Gordon turned to face


    Stanton. ¡°At some point, we all end up orphaned.¡±


    Stanton knew this to be true. Most Lycan parents never lived to see their children grown. Most of them


    died protecting their cubs. In all honesty, Stanton knew they were not immortal. They could be killed,


    granted. It wasn¡¯t easy to kill a Lycan, but it could be done. Stanton had no idea how long they lived if


    left to nature. None of them did. The sad fact of the matter was no Lycan had ever died of natural


    causes. He wasn¡¯t sure what their life expectancy was. But at the age of thirty-four, Gordon was one of


    the oldest Lycans to be walking the earth, and he had only lived this long because of the pack. They


    protected each other.


    ¡°You are part of the pack,¡± Gordon told him. ¡°We protect each other. We provide for each other. We


    may not be blood, but we are family, and you¡­ will never be alone.¡±


    ***


    Las Vegas, Nevada, nine yearster¡­


    Aurora stepped off the bus at the bus station. She looked around at all the bright lights of Las Vegas.


    There was a feeling of excitement in the air. Aurora was only fourteen, and this was the fifth time she


    had run away from the orphanage. She had gotten to the age where she was too old for anyone to


    want to adopt her, so she was, like the other kids her age, was just waiting to age out of the system.


    Only Aurora was like other kids. She was very different. She had something inside her, something evil.


    Something that she could not control. Something even she didn¡¯t understand. When she got angry, a


    monster took over.


    The other kids feared her, so she had no friends, parents thought her weird, so no one wanted to adopt


    her, and the nuns thought she was possessed by a demon, and after four exorcisms, they had failed to


    cast the devil out of her. Each exorcism had been long and brutal, and she had barely survived thest


    one. So, she had decided to run away again. Only the cops kept bringing her back. So, this time, she


    stole money from the charity te and skipped town. She bought a bus ticket to a busy city and hoped


    to disappear. In all truth, she doubted very much the nuns or the Seattle PD would try too hard to find


    her.


    Aurora spent the next three days wandering the streets of Las Vegas. She was penniless and hungry. It


    was winter, and even though there was no snow, it was raining, and she was freezing. She would sleep


    under some dirty cardboard she found in an alley. She settled in behind a dumpster and tried to get


    some rest, but sleep did note easy.


    After a few days without food, Aurora sat at a bus stop watching the prostitutes across the street


    walking the block and trying to get some business. Aurora was starving and cold and dirty. She would


    go for some food, a hot shower, and a bed to sleep in, if even for just an hour. Suddenly a crappy little


    car pulled up to the bench she was sitting on. The middle-aged driver rolled down his window and


    leaned over the seat, looking at her. ¡°Hey,¡± he called to her, ¡°how much?¡±


    Aurora didn¡¯t know what to say. This man thought she was one of the prostitutes working the block.


    She couldn¡¯t do that¡­ could she? Then again, it would get her indoors for a little while, and the money


    he would give her would buy her something to eat. Aurora bit her bottom lip thoughtfully, and then she


    stood up and walked over to the car. She ced her hand on the roof and leaned into the window. ¡°$50


    for an hour. But you have to pay for the motel room.¡±


    The man smiled. ¡°Alright, littledy, get in,¡± Aurora reluctantly got in the car. The man took her to a


    nearby motel, and she waited in the car well he paid for the room. Once inside the room, he was all


    over her. Aurora hated every moment of it, and when it was over, he got dressed and tossed a fifty-


    dor bill on the bed at her feet, then left. Aurora grabbed the money and stuffed it in her jeans pocket.


    She then went into the bathroom and showered under a steady stream of scolding water, trying to wash


    away the events of the night. When she was washed, she went out to the vending machine a few suites


    over and bought an armful of food and then returned to the room. Since it was paid for, she decided to


    spend the night. She gorged on junk food and watched Tv, then she slept in the bed ande


    morning, she was back on the streets.


    ***


    Feral Colorado¡­


    Stanton shook hands with the foremen of the road construction crew that had been tearing up the


    highway for thest six months. He needed a job after being fired from hisst for telling the foreman


    off. But the dumbass had walked right in behind Stanton¡¯s cement truck when he was backing up.


    Stanton had almost hit him, but he had stepped on the breaks quickly, narrowly missing a fatal


    ident. Now for most people, the foreman might have just lectured him and written him up, but when


    Stanton got out of his truck to confront the man and had lost his temper and started yelling, the man


    had taken it as a personal attack. He imed that Stanton was threatening him.


    He had not actually threatened the man, but at the tender age of twenty-three, Stanton had grown into


    a veryrge and intimidating figure. He stood nearly 6¡¯7¡± and was three-hundred-fifty pounds of solid


    muscle. His short copper hair was shabby and tussled from being under his hardhat, and his square


    chiselled jaw was shadowed by short stubble he had been toozy to shave daily. His huge hands


    were rough and calloused. He had the same amber eyes all Lycan¡¯s had. By conventional standards,


    Stanton was one big ugly man. Females were far from knocking down his door. He never smiled, and


    people found him unapproachable and unfriendly. His voice was deep, and when he yelled, it boomed,


    and people jumped.


    Stanton never smiled because when he did, he gave off a serial killer vibe. People feared him. They


    believe he probably had severed heads in his fridge and wore other people¡¯s skin instead of PJ¡¯s when


    he went to bed at night. Needless to say, his people skills were less than desirable, and with the


    exception of having to deal with people so that he could work and contribute to the pack, Stanton had


    no social life outside the Feral. His only friends in the world were other members of the pack, and he


    liked that way.


    But since he yelled and his appearance was frightening, to say the least, the boss had imed Stanton


    attacked him but really, all he had done was raise his voice. So here he was looking for a new job. He


    simply walked up to the foreman on this crew while they were working. He introduced himself and said.


    ¡°You need me,¡± he didn¡¯t ask if they had a position avable or if they were hiring. He simply told the


    man that he needed Stanton and that he would show up for his first shift the following morning. His


    confidence had impressed the foreman, and he was hired. He was hired as their new backhoe


    operator, and he started at 5:00 am tomorrow morning. Now Stanton had never worked a backhoe, but


    he would learn.

 Chapter 3: 1

    Chapter 3: 1


    Aspen Colorado, four yearster¡­


    Aurora walked up and down the street. She had been in Aspen for two days. She had been forced to


    leave Las Vegas. She had gotten into some serious trouble with some very bad guys, and if she hadn¡¯t


    left, she would have been the next body on the coroner¡¯s table. So, she hitchhiked as far as the truck


    driver who picked her up was willing to take her. Of course, the ride was not free; she had been forced


    to trade a ride for a ride. It didn¡¯t faze her anymore. Over thest four years, Aurora had turned tricks


    on the nightly just to survive. She was well past the point of giving a crap anymore.


    If her life had taught her anything, it was that men were pigs, women were bitches, and she could count


    on no one in this world but herself. She¡¯d be emotionally cut off from the world. She had no


    friends, and personally, she preferred it that way. She knew her lifestyle was extremely dangerous, but


    she had very little to live for. She would likely die young, probably at the hands of some john. To be


    honest, she didn¡¯t even care anymore. If she died, she died.


    On more than one asion, some john had gotten violent with her or refused to pay, but that did not go


    over well with Aurora. She did her best to find the demon inside her, but sometimes when she got really


    mad, she couldn¡¯t help it. The demon came out, and the man that had dared to p her around would


    beying at her feet in the motel room torn to shreds andying in his own blood. One time she had


    literally ripped a man¡¯s throat out with her teeth. Blood had covered her and dripped from her chin. She


    never meant to kill them, but sometimes when the monster came out, she couldn¡¯t control it.


    When she calmed down and became normal again, she would rush to the washroom or behind a


    dumpster and puke. She didn¡¯t know why she did it. She was evil. She would wash up and take off. In


    thest four years, she had killed six people: two drug dealers and four johns. No one ever saw her do


    it, and for some reason, the police had never caught up with her. But she knew it was only a matter of


    time before someone caught up with her, and she ended up either in prison or a shallow grave. So,


    Aurora took off. She would start fresh somewhere new. Unfortunately, she was pretty sure she was in


    store for the same shit different location.


    Aurora did pretty well for herself on the street, though. She had grown up pretty tough over the years.


    She had to. She found she did pretty well with attracting customers, as well. She was young, small and


    very pretty. Her hair was long and naturally wavy. It was a very pale blond, almost white in the right


    light. Her skin was soft and the colour of ivory. Her features were soft, almost angelic. Though she only


    stood a diminutive 5¡¯4¡±, she was curvy with a tiny waist, slender legs and perky breasts. She always


    showered after a job. She always made the john pay for the room, and when he left, she would shower


    underwater so hot it surprised her that her skin never blistered. Since she showered a couple of times a


    night, Aurora was one of the cleaner prostitutes on the street. She always smelled like hotel shower


    gel.


    Over the years, she had used some of her money to buy some clothes. Skimpy little outfits that


    attracted men. She had an old leather bag where she would keep the two changes of clothes she


    owned, many packets of gum and stolen mini bottles of mouthwash she took from hotels for those


    times when she was paid for her oral skills. She found the mouthwash, and the mint gum helped to get


    the nasty taste out of her mouth. She also kept many packs of condoms. Most johns never had any,


    and while men paid more for bareback, Aurora never allowed it. They either wrapped it up, or she


    walked away.


    Of course, Aurora knew she couldn¡¯t do this forever, beauty faded fast on the street, and once it did,


    she would be used up andpeting with girls half her age, but for now, she was the one the men


    wanted, which pissed off the other women. One had even tried to cut her in a fight in an alley. The


    woman had pulled a switchde and cut Aurora¡¯s arm. Both that woman and Aurora had watched in


    astonishment as the shallow cut healed right before their eyes. She hadn¡¯t known she could do that,


    and it had scared both of them.


    Aurora was hoping for a little action. This new start was going to work. Aspen wasn¡¯t as big as Las


    Vegas, but it was a hot tourist town, so there was a lot of trafficing in and out of this town, which


    gave her arge client pool. Plus, there were not as many prostitutes as in Las Vegas, so fewer


    competitions. All in all, Aspen was a ssier ce.


    For thest two days, Aurora had been hanging outside a string of hotels and shops. Sometimes the


    proprietors or staff woulde out and tell her to leave, but she would just move farther down the


    street. She liked standing outside a pub across from a construction site. A lot of the crew would stop in


    for lunch at the pub. They would chat her up, and a few would pay her for a quickie in the alley. The


    bartender hade out andined about her soliciting his customers, but Aurora would slip him a


    kickback to look the other way, and for a few extra bucks, he even pretended he didn¡¯t know she was


    underage and allowed her to satisfy her customers in the men¡¯s room.


    That particr day was very hot. The sky was clear, and the sun was beating down on the mountain


    town. She was leaning against the side of the building, watching the construction across the street.


    Some bigpany was tearing up the old park and revamping it to make it a bigger tourist attraction.


    They were digging everything up, the dirt and nts and paving over the whole area.


    Aurora wasn¡¯t sure what time it was, but judging from the position of the sun, she would guess it was


    near noon. The workers would be stopping for lunch any minute now. She watched as the equipment al


    stopped and was shut down. Slowly the workers started to cross the street heading for the pub and for


    their lunch.


    Aurora stood up, and she put on a bright smile. As the men walked by, heading into the pub, she would


    flirt, asking anyone if they wanted a nooner before going back to work. Some would stop to talk to her,


    but most walked on. Then he crossed the street. She didn¡¯t know this man¡¯s name, but she had noticed


    him. He was hard not to notice. The man stood head and shoulders above the other men. He was


    broad and muscled. He was not what she would say was attractive in any way; that is not what caught


    her attention. He was older than her, and he was intimidating. The man had a permanent scowl on his


    face. He seemed very unpleasant.


    He had walked past her for thest couple of days. He always looked right at her but never stopped to


    actually say a word to her. She might have never given the man a second thought were not for one


    thing. One unbelievable coincidence she just could not stop thinking about. His eyes. His bright,


    unusual amber eyes. She had only seen eyes like that when she looked at herself in the mirror. Before


    this man, she had been certain that she was the only person in the world with these eyes. She had


    believed that it was a sign of the devil inside her, but now, seeing his eyes, she didn¡¯t know what to


    think.


    He never spoke to her, but he never hid the fact that he would fixate on her until he was in the building.


    Aurora felt conflicted about this man. He was the type of man you crossed the street to avoid. The kind


    that would probably cut you into pieces in his basement, but she wanted to know why he had her eyes.


    Only she could never get up the nerve to talk to him. And while she would proposition the other men,


    she never said two words to him. They just stared and then moved on.


    That day the man lingered. She crossed the street slower than the other men, and once the others


    were inside, he walked right up to her. He ran his beefy fingers through his short copper hair, trying to


    make himself a little tidier. Aurora¡¯s back straightened, and she squared her shoulder as she was


    forced to tilt her head upward to look at the monstrous man standing over her. She stared up at him,


    her pulse fluttering with nervousness.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he spoke. His voice was deep and gravelly, not appealing in any way. He even sounded like an


    angry grizzly bear with a cold.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she managed, her voice trembling with uncertainty. He looked like he wanted to say something


    but didn¡¯t know how. She assumed he was trying to proposition her but wasn¡¯t sure how. This must


    have been his first time paying for it, although looking the way he did, she would have assumed paying


    for it was the only way he could get a woman to touch him.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± He started but then stopped.


    ¡°$50,¡± she said, saving him the embarrassment of asking.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked, giving her a confused look.


    ¡°You want to ride the attraction. It¡¯s going to cost you $50,¡± she exined.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want¡­ not that I wouldn¡¯t want¡­¡± He tripped over his own tongue,


    and Aurora tried not tough. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ well, I thought¡­.¡± He stopped and tried to collect his thoughts.


    ¡°A burger?¡±


    Aurora lifted one blond brown in confusion. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Do you want a burger?¡± He finally managed to get a full sentence out.


    ¡°Um, if you want to get your jollies, it¡¯s going to cost you more than a burger.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­.¡± He sighed, ¡°I just want to buy you lunch.¡±


    ¡°Just lunch?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And what do I have to do to get this lunch?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing?


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°So, you want to buy me lunch for absolutely no reason at all. I don¡¯t have to do anything?¡±


    ¡°Well, it would be nice if you talked to me while we ate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all you want is a conversation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I want.¡±


    Aurora was, to say the least, surprised. She was thrown off her game, and she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    However, she was very hungry, and how often was she going to get a free meal. ¡°A burger?¡± She


    rified onest time.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Aurora bit her bottom lip as she looked up at him, considering her answer. ¡°And fries?¡± She asked,


    hopefully.


    Heughed, which made her step back a bit. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure he wasughing; it very well


    could have been some kind of growl. ¡°Yes, and fries, and if you like, I hear they got great milkshakes


    too,¡± Aurora smiled; hisment helped her realize his weird snarling cackle was actually him


    expressing amusement. ¡°Come on, Girl, let¡¯s get you fed,¡± he said as he held the pub door open. She


    knew she didn¡¯t belong there, but she supposed the bartender wasn¡¯t going to stop her, so she went


    inside.

 Chapter 4: 2

    Chapter 4: 2


    They walked past the other tables. Everyone was talking, so it had gotten pretty loud. They walked to a


    table in the corner, and then he pulled out one of the chairs for her. Aurora looked at the chair,


    confused and then she looked up at him with question. Was he actually pulling her seat out for her? No


    one had ever shown her any consideration before. Aurora sat down, and he slid her chair into the table


    with ease. He then pulled out the chair across from hers and gged down a waitress.


    The waitress came over, eyeing Aurora with disgust but then asked what they wanted. ¡°I¡¯ll have a


    double bacon cheeseburger with fries and whatever beer you got on tap today.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡± The waitress sneered at Aurora.


    ¡°What would you like for lunch?¡± He asked her.


    Aurora looked up at the waitress with a re. ¡°I''ll have what he¡¯s having.¡±


    ¡°You got ID?¡± The waitress asked knowingly.


    ¡°Bitch, don¡¯t make me call Sam over,¡± Aurora barked, threatening to call the bartender she had paid off.


    ¡°Whore,¡± the waitress snarled as she walked away.


    Aurora returned her gaze to the man that was buying. He looked at her and slightly shook his head in


    disapproval. ¡°What?¡± Aurora asked. She didn¡¯t know why, but his disapproval slightly bugged her.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t talk like that. It¡¯s ugly.¡±


    Auroraughed. Was this man lecturing her about ugly? ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°You are way too pretty for such uglynguage,¡± then the corner of his mouth twitched¡­ was he


    sneering or smiling? She couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°And believe me, I know a thing or two about being ugly,¡± AuroraT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± She shrugged.


    ¡°It does to me.¡±


    No one had ever cared enough to ask her what her name was. Although she supposed many of them,


    she wouldn¡¯t have told. Aurora leaned forward and braced her forearms on the table¡¯s edge. ¡°Baby, you


    can call me whatever name you like.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to call you by the name you were given at birth.¡±


    Aurora sat back. She didn¡¯t know what to tell him. She should lie and give him a false name; it wouldn¡¯t


    matter what her name was. No one in this world knew her. She sat looking into his eyes, and it was so


    strange despite this big ugly monster. There was such kindness in those eyes. She had never seen


    kindness in the eyes of anyone, and she found herself wanting to tell him her name. she couldn¡¯t


    exin it, but some part of her wanted this man to know her.


    ¡°Aurora,¡± She said softly, ¡°my name is Aurora.¡±


    ¡°Like the Northern lights?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Like the Destiny princess,¡± she blushed.


    He did it again. Heughed, and everyone in the immediate area jumped at the sound of it. Aurora


    wasn¡¯t sure she could get used to that sound. Everyone quickly disregarded his outburst. ¡°Well, Aurora,


    my name is Stanton, and it is very nice to meet you,¡± she wasn¡¯t so sure; the jury was still out as to


    whether or not knowing this man was going to be nice or not, but up to this point, he wasn¡¯t that bad.


    Sure, he looked like a gargoyle, and he sounded like a wild animal, but he had been kind to her, and


    she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what his motivation was. Everyone had an agenda, and she had yet to


    figure out his.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the waitress walked over and ced both drinks on the table without any grace.


    The woman clearly didn¡¯t like them. Aurora would have said the woman hated her, but she got the


    feeling that the waitress didn¡¯t like Stanton too much either, probably because he seemed so


    unapproachable.


    As the woman wandered off to the next table and Stanton picked up his chilled ss. ¡°Well, doesn¡¯t


    she have a winning personality,¡± he muttered, and Aurora couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°You¡¯re not from here,


    are you?¡±


    ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±


    ¡°You stand out.¡±


    ¡°Well, I came here from Las Vegas. Before that, I was in Seattle.¡±


    ¡°What brings you to Aspen?¡±


    ¡°A bus,¡± she smiled as she sipped her beer. She didn¡¯t feel like telling her life story to a stranger.


    The corner of his mouth twitched again. It that strange non-existent smile he had. ¡°I get it not sharing


    with people, but you can trust me. If you can¡¯t trust your own kind, then we will never survive as a


    species.


    Auroraughed. ¡°I have heard a lot of bullshit lines, but that one has got to be a new one¡­ save the


    species.¡±


    He looked confused by her reaction. ¡°Have you been alone long?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Since the day I was born. I was raised in an orphanage. ¡°She had no idea why she was telling him


    this. She really shouldn¡¯t.


    He seemed shocked. Stanton leaned into the table and lowered his voice. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you


    are, do you?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to his odd question. Just then, the waitress rudely dropped both their


    tes on the table before them and wandered off. ¡°I know what I am,¡± she said, picking up her burger.


    She was so hungry, and she took a huge udylike bite. Her mouth so full it made chewing difficult but


    damn if it didn¡¯t taste like heaven.


    ¡°What are you?¡± He asked, picking up his own burger and taking a big bite.


    ¡°I¡¯m a prostitute.¡±


    ¡°IS that all?¡±


    She shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I¡¯m not exactly a deep,plex person.¡±


    He shook his head with an ironic chuckle. ¡°You have no idea what you are.¡±


    Ok, she was starting to get annoyed. ¡°What am I?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re different, just like me. I can see it in your eyes. The eyes give us away. In case you haven¡¯t


    noticed, you and eye have eyes that are notmon.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    He ced his burger on the te as he watched Aurora devour her own and practically lick her fingers.


    She had no idea how long his hospitality wouldst, so she was eating as much as she could as quick


    as she could.


    Stanton leaned in and lowered his voice so no one beyond their table could hear him. ¡°You and I are


    not human,¡± he whispered.


    Aurora was so surprised by his words. She stopped eating and leaned into the table, lowering her


    voice. ¡°What are we?¡±


    ¡°We are Lycan¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck is Lycan?¡±


    He looked like he didn¡¯t want to exin it to her, but he was going to. ¡°Humans call us werewolves, but


    that¡¯s a derogatory term. We don¡¯t like it. We prefer Lycan or Lycanthrope.¡±


    Auroraughed, and then she stopped when she realized he was totally serious. ¡°You¡¯re a werewolf?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And you think I¡¯m a werewolf?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sheughed again and picked up a fry. ¡°That has got to be the worse line I have ever heard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a line.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Look, I¡¯m not into those stupid little loser fantasy games where you glue fake stic fangs to


    your teeth and pretend to bite people. So, if you want to y this supernatural fanboy shit, you are


    going to have to pay me a lot more.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever felt the change?¡± He asked. ¡°You must have. Let me guess, in times of extreme


    emotional turmoil, you change. Your hands be ws, your teeth be fangs, and your eyes


    glow. You hurt people when you do it, don¡¯t you? You don¡¯t know what it is, and you can¡¯t control it. I¡¯m


    willing to bet you may have even killed someone in the past when it happened.¡±


    Aurora didn¡¯t know what to say. How could he know that? There was no way he could possibly know


    that? Was it possible he was telling her the truth, was she really not human and was he just like her? It


    was all too much to deal with. Aurora shot to her feet and fled the pub. She couldn¡¯t deal with this at the


    moment.

 Chapter 5: 3

    Chapter 5: 3


    The days passed, and Stanton spent much of his workday distracted. He kept looking across the street,


    hoping to see Aurora right where she always stood, but for thest three days, she was nowhere to be


    seen. She must have found a new ce to work. It was a shame, too; it had taken Stanton days to get


    up the nerve to talk to her. Sure, the girl was a prostitute and, for the right price, would have done


    anything he asked, but she was also extremely pretty and well beyond his league. But given she was a


    Lycan and there were so few of them left in the world, he had wanted to talk to her. To help her to offer


    her a better life, to bring her into the fold and help her join the pack. They had to stick together and help


    each other, or the species would die out. Lycans were quickly going extinct.


    After days of no sign of Aurora, Stanton was ready to give up. Apparently, he had sent her running for


    the hills. Not knowing what she was had to have her thinking, he was utterly insane to insist she wasn¡¯t


    human. He could understand it would be a hard pill to swallow for someone raised by humans. Had her


    Lycan parents been able to teach her, she would know her truth and how to control her powers. He


    wasn¡¯t sure why she was in an orphanage at birth. He doubted her parents had given her up, Lycan''s


    parents never abandoned their cub, so they had to be dead. It was sad, but it was the norm for people


    like them.


    Many Lycans were orphaned by the time they were teens. It forced you to grow up and quickly. But


    thanks to the pack, no orphaned child was ever alone. Another Lycan adult would take the child into


    their home and finish raising them. Gordon had stepped up and helped Stanton into manhood. He


    could never thank the man enough for doing so.


    Now he had a chance to pay it forward, and he had scared her off. He went about the rest of his day.


    When he clocked out for the day, Stanton headed for his SUV parked down the street with the other


    crew vehicles. As he approached his SUV, he slowed and was happy to see Aurora seated cross-


    legged on the hood. God Damn, she was a beauty. Everything about this woman was sexy, from her


    brooding eyes to that wless swagger she had when she walked. Even her voice was lyrical like a


    songbird. She didn¡¯t smile a lot that he noticed, but when she did, it was stunning, and when she


    laughed, it was infectious.


    Stanton walked up to the front of his vehicle, and her sexy eyes lifted and locked with his. He said


    nothing as they stared at one another. ¡°You were right about everything. When I get upset, I mean


    really upset, something happens to me. I be this thing, this horrible thing and I hurt people. The


    nuns in the orphanage believed I was possessed by demons. By the time I was fourteen, I had


    undergone numerous failed exorcisms. You have no idea what that kind of torture does to a kid. It


    nearly killed me every time. So, I ran away,¡± she took a breath choking on her own emotion. ¡°I ran away


    a lot. The police always brought me back. I¡¯ve been in sixteen orphanages because the nuns didn¡¯t


    know what to do with me. The other kids¡­ hated me. When I was fourteen, I ran away to Las Vegas,


    looking for a fresh start. I ended up a prostitute, so I could eat and sometimes sleep in a bed. I came


    here for a new start, but it¡¯s going to be the same shit.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Do you? I¡¯ve spent my whole life thinking something evil is inside me. I¡¯ve done horrible things. I¡¯m


    only eighteen, and I have killed six people. I don¡¯t know what I am. I can¡¯t exin it. I don¡¯t understand


    it. But you say that you know what I am?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°There are others like me?¡±


    ¡°Not many, but yes, there are.¡±


    She uncrossed her legs and then shuffled onto her knees at the edge of his hood. She now knelt only a


    few inches from him. The elevation of his hood bringing this petite woman eye to eye with him. On his


    level. She had such a fiery strength in those eyes of her a sexual tension hung in the air. ¡°Show me,¡±


    she whispered. ¡°Show me what I am.¡±


    How could he say no to that request? ¡°Come home with me,¡± he finally spoke. ¡°No funny stuff, I


    promise, but this is a matter better suited to privacy,¡± he would show her what they were but not in the


    middle of town.


    Her lush lips curved in a cocky grin. ¡°You¡¯re not going to cut my head off and wear it as a hat?¡±


    Stanton tried so hard not tough. He didn¡¯t want to scare her. ¡°I promise my bark is way worse than


    my bite.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Ok, Big Daddy, take me home,¡± the way she said that stirred his desire, but he knew that beyond the


    financial gain, a woman like this would have absolutely zero interest in a man that looked the way he


    did.


    ¡°Alright, Hummingbird, hop in and let¡¯s go for a drive.¡±

 Chapter 6: 4

    Chapter 6: 4


    Aurora sat in the passenger seat of Stanton¡¯s SUV as he drove her out of town. It was a twenty-minute


    drive. They blew through a small littlemunity, and Aurora noticed the few people on the street were


    watching them drive by with amber eyes. Every one of them had amber eyes. Until a few days ago, she


    had believed she had unique eyes, and now she saw many others with the same trait. Were they all


    like her?


    They left town quickly, but they didn¡¯t go far, maybe a mile or two, and they pulled into a little mountain


    cabin. Stanton pulled into the driveway and put the SUV in park, then removed his keys. ¡°Come on it,¡±


    he said, getting out of the vehicle.


    Aurora followed, and as she headed for the door right behind Stanton, she noted that the cabin and the


    land it was on were surrounded by trees andpletely blocked from the main road¡¯s view. He opened


    the door, and Aurora followed Stanton inside. It was bigger than it looked from the outside. It was all


    one big open space with the exception of the washroom. There was a firece constructed of stone. It


    looked hand made not with those fake stone tiles either but real masonry stones. Around the firece


    were two long four-person couches facing each other with an old wooden coffee table between them


    cluttered with a tv remote and some men¡¯s nudie magazines.


    Stanton rushed over and snatched up the stack of porn and hit it behind his back as he walked toward


    the trash in the kitchen to throw them out. He was blushing. It was funny to see a man like him blush.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing,¡± he said, tossing them into the bin and stuffing it under the sink and out of sight.


    Aurora chuckled. She had a feeling looking the way he did that solo was probably the only loving he


    usually got. Maybe if a woman was really drunk, he might get lucky, but she couldn¡¯t picture what kind


    of woman would want him sober. It was strange that he would be embarrassed about something sexual


    in front of a prostitute. Really, she was in absolutely no position to judge. On the opposite wall of the


    firece and still within view of the angled couches was a sma TV.


    There was a kitchte just off the living space with a small wooden table and four chairs. The


    appliances were on the older side. There was a log wall between the kitchen and therge bed, which


    divided the bedroom space. It was a huge bed, even bigger than a king. It touched all three walls.


    She¡¯d never seen one like it. It was wider and longer than normal beds. It had to be custom made, and


    given his size, she could understand why. She pictured him in a regr-sized bed and giggled to


    herself as she pictured his head cockeyed against the headboard and his big feet poking out of the


    bottom of his nket while they hung over the footboard by a foot and a half.


    There were shelves around the cabin with the typical male stuff. As well as two wooden sliding doors.


    One was most likely the washroom and the other probably a closet, but with both doors closed, there


    was no knowing which was which. ¡°Can I get you something to eat or drink?¡± He offered.


    She was hungry. She hadn¡¯t eaten since she had seen him less. She hadn¡¯t been working. She had


    needed some time to think and deal with the bomb he had dropped on her that day. So dirty, tired, and


    hungry, she nodded. ¡°I would love something to eat.¡±


    ¡°I can cook you something, or I have cereal and milk.¡±


    ¡°Cereal will be fine,¡± she preferred something fast. Aurora took a seat on the couch while Stanton fixed


    them two bowls of Frootloops and brought her the other bowl. She thanked him as she epted it, and


    then Stanton sat down on the couch across from hers. She found it odd that Stanton always gave her a


    lot of space. Most men were usually pawing her. ¡°So, you said if I came home with you that you would


    show me what I am,¡± she prompted between bites.


    ¡°You are a Lycanthrope,¡± he told her and inhaled deeply, ¡°Judging from the smell of you, I¡¯d say you are


    a Bata,¡± she felt a little anxious. It had been a while since herst shower, but she had hoped he


    couldn¡¯t smell her from across the room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said with that corner mouth twitch of


    amusement. ¡°You don¡¯t smell that bad,¡± she smiled; he had somehow read her mind. He took one more


    bite and ced the still full bowl onto the coffee table. ¡°Ok, let¡¯s get down to it. You want to know what


    we are; Let''s start with what you already know.¡±


    Stanton held his hug, mitt out between them.


    ¡°Since you were raised by humans, no one taught you to control your powers. Just like a toddler has to


    be taught to read, Lycan children need to be taught control.


    Aurora watched his hand as he was, and her eyes widened with awe as his fingers grew longer and


    became like ws. ¡°Holy hell,¡± Aurora muttered as she watched it change back to a normal hand.


    Stanton lowered his hands and drew her attention to his face. Aurora stared into Stanton¡¯s eyes and


    was stunned when they began to glow. His face began to change shape, bing monstrous. He


    snarled, and Aurora could see his fangs. Quickly his features were restored, and a man was looking


    back at her.


    ¡°I trust you can do that much,¡± she could but not a will as he had just done. She was convinced they


    were the same. She was¡­ what did he call them again¡­ Lycan? She was a Lycan. She didn¡¯t think


    things could get any weirder. ¡°You ready to see the full transformation?¡±


    ¡°There is more?¡± She asked, genuinely surprised.


    ¡°Oh yeah. That was just the transition phase.¡±


    ¡°Transition? Into what?¡± He stood up and pushed the couch he had been sitting out back a few feet,


    then his hands went to his zipper, and he proceeded to remove his jeans. ¡°Oh!¡± She gasped, putting


    her bands up to stop him. ¡°You said no funny business,¡± she snapped in anger.


    Heughed again, or at least she hoped that rumble in his chest wasughter and not some growl,


    really, she couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°I promise I¡¯m not going to jump you. It¡¯s just that the change can really fuck up


    my clothes, so unless I have a few hundred to rece my wardrobe, the clothes have toe off. I¡¯m


    not making a pass at you, I promise,¡± then heughed again. ¡°I would think you werefortable with


    nudity. Trust me, no Lycan in existence has ever been a prude when it came to nudity in front of


    others.¡±


    Aurora sat back, willing to allow it to go a little further if it would answer her questions. She watched as


    Stanton kicked off his boots. He yanked off his shirt and then shed his jeans. A little smirk curved her


    lips, actually with all those work clothes out of the way, Stanton had a pretty awesome body. He was all


    ripped muscle. He had one of those bodies you found on statues of Greek Gods. From the neck down,


    Stanton was pretty impressive.


    His hands pushed his boxer-briefs down his powerful legs and stepped out of them. Aurora sat up a


    little taller. Yes, he was defiantly extremely impressive. He didn¡¯t seem the least bit bashful about it.


    She heard him clear his throat, and Aurora turned her head up to look him in the face. Now that evil


    look on his face was defiantly a smile. ¡°My eyes are up here, Hummingbird,¡± now Aurora was blushing.


    ¡°Ok, I hope you are ready for this.¡±


    His eye lit up once more, and Aurora watched as his jones and joints popped and snapped as he


    quickly became something monstrous, then he dropped down on all fours and let out a blood curtailing


    growl as his face elongated into a snout. A thick reddish-brown fur began to form over his skin. That is


    when something amazing happened, and the monster softly faded into a majestic giant wolf sat down


    where the man had been but moments ago. He was different from typical wolves. He was much bigger.


    He had to be six feet from nose to tail, and he stood four feet from floor to shoulder. Then there were


    the eyes. The amber eyes were the only thing that had not changed. She could see the soul of a man


    behind the eyes of a beast.


    Aurora walked over and ran her fingers through its fur to be sure it was real. It certainly felt real. ¡°This


    is¡­ I¡¯m¡­ speechless,¡± she looked into the animal¡¯s eyes. ¡°Can you understand me?¡± The wolf said


    nothing, but the look in its eyes told her it did. Aurora backed up as its eyes lit up once more, and he


    quickly reverted back to his human form. Stanton picked up his shorts and pulled them on. ¡°Wow. I can


    do that?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You are a fully developed adult, so I¡¯m sure you can. You just got to learn how. I can teach you.¡±


    ¡°I have so many questions.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to answer them,¡± he said, putting his jeans back on. He pulled the couch back and sat


    down. Picking up his bowl, he lifted the spoon to his mouth. ¡°First question?¡±


    ¡°So, are you saying that I can do what you just did?¡± She asked, eagerly shifting to the edge of her


    seat.


    ¡°Yes. Once you learn to control it, it¡¯s one of our many powers.¡±


    ¡°Many? What are the others?¡±


    ¡°Well, essentially, we are part animal. So, we have some animal attributes. For example, our senses


    are heightened well beyond human standards. I¡¯m sure you must have noticed that you can see in the


    dark, hear things far away, smell things others can¡¯t,¡± she had noticed that, but she had never


    considered it anything but normal. ¡°We are also extremely strong and fast. When we are in wolf form,


    we can keep pace with a car going fifty miles an hour. Our endurances and stamina are


    unprecedented. Have you ever noticed you have never been sick a day in your life?¡±


    Actually, she had never thought about it, but Stanton was right. She had never been ill, not even mild


    nasal congestion from seasonal allergies.


    ¡°Also, you heal quickly. Like ridiculously quickly. Bruises and minor cuts healed in seconds. You see,


    our cells divide and reproduce at an exponential rate, which gives us the ability to regenerate and


    repair our wounds quickly. More severe wounds might take a little longer, a few hours, maybe a day.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying we can¡¯t die?¡±


    ¡°Oh, God, no, we most certainly die. It¡¯s just not that easy to kill us. We also have an amazingly fast


    metabolism. We can eat everything in sight, but you will never see a fat Lycan.¡±


    Aurora sat back as she thought. ¡°So, if we are werewolves¡­.¡±


    ¡°Lycans,¡± he corrected her.


    ¡°Right, how much of what we see in movies is true?¡±


    ¡°The part where we turn into wolves and pretty much nothing else.¡±


    ¡°So, silver won¡¯t hurt us.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°So, no silver bullets?¡±


    ¡°Bullet to the chest, we¡¯ll be fine, a bullet to the head, and we are dead.¡±


    ¡°I thought werewolves¡­ sorry, Lycans could only change into mindless monsters during a full moon.¡±


    ¡°That was never true. First of all, we never be mindless monsters. Second, while we do get a little


    riled up around a full moon, we don¡¯t necessarily lose control. We can change or not change at will. We


    don¡¯t run around killing people, but we are not above killing people. See, Lycan hunters have been


    tracking and killing our kind for all of history. Because of that, we are almost extinct. So, when a hunter


    threatens the safety of the pack, we will end them without a second thought. At the end of the day,


    when ites down to them or us, you better believe I¡¯m going to put them in the ground. That¡¯s just


    self-preservation.¡±


    How did we be this, were you bitten? Was I bitten as a child?¡± She couldn¡¯t remember being


    bitten.


    ¡°No, we are not bitten. That¡¯s not how it works.¡±


    ¡°How does it work?¡±


    ¡°We are born, just like everybody else. You can¡¯t be a Lycan, you either are, or you aren¡¯t.¡±


    Every answer he gave her just raised more questions. ¡°Howe there are no records of us in history


    besides Hollywood movies andic books?¡±


    ¡°But there is,¡± Stanton told her. ¡°Our kind goes back as far as the prehistoric eras. They have skeletons


    in museums. The humans call them dire wolves because they have no idea what they really were.


    Granted, back then, things were a little different, but just like humans and Neanderthals, we evolved


    and changed with the times.


    ¡°Dire wolves went extinct over 10 000 years ago.¡±


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t. We just evolved.¡±


    Everything he was telling her was insane, but in an odd way, it exined so much. Her life actually


    made sense thanks to his exnation. ¡°So, you can teach me to change as you did?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Usually, Lycan¡¯s learn to do that very young but given you had no one to teach you, yeah, I could help


    you learn. You know if you like, you can stay here,¡± she looked at him suspiciously. ¡°No strings


    attached. I know you have nowhere to stay. I have a couch, a shower, food. You are wee to stay


    for as long as you need.¡±


    Aurora thought about it. A roof over her head, a hot shower, and free food; she could go for that. It just


    left her with one question. ¡°And what do I have to do for this room and board?¡±


    He was quiet for a moment as he looked around the house. ¡°Well, if you want to tidy up or make a


    meal, that would be nice.¡±


    Aurora looked around. The ce was already fairly clean; it wouldn¡¯t take much to tidy up a bit. ¡°That¡¯s


    it?¡± He nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t want anything else?¡±


    ¡°I just want to help you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°As I said, there are so few of us left, we have to have each other¡¯s backs, or we will cease to exist.¡±


    Aurora put her now empty bowl on the coffee table. ¡°May I have a shower?¡±


    Stanton stared at her for a moment and then stood up. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get you a towel,¡± Aurora stood up and


    collected her bag, which she had left by the door when she came in. She followed him to the washroom


    door. He opened the closet and took down a towel, and handed it to her. ¡°Take as much time as you


    want,¡± Aurora epted the towel and went into the washroom. She paused as she was shutting the


    door. ¡°If you like, I could wash your clothes,¡± Stanton offered.


    Aurora smiled and closed the door. She ced her bag on the counter and stripped her clothes off.


    She wrapped the towel around herself. The towel was huge. She collected her clothes and reopened


    the door to find Stanton still standing there. She handed him her dirty clothes, and his mouth did that


    not smiling twitch that she was sure was his way of expressing joy and amusement. Then he walked


    away, and she shut the door.


    Aurora spent the next thirty minutes standing under the hot water as the room filled with steam. She


    cleaned herself and then just enjoyed the feeling of being clean. When the water started to turn cold,


    she got out and towelled off. She got dressed and cleaned up her mess, then rejoined Stanton in the


    main living space. He was sitting on a couch, flipping through the channels on his TV. Aurora took a


    seat on the other couch and tucked her feet up on the cushions next to her.


    She watched the TV, and for the first time in a long time, she felt safe and content, and her exhaustion


    caught up with her. Her eyelids became heavy, and her head began to droop until itid on the arm of


    the couch, and before long, she had sumbed to much-needed sleep.


    ***


    Stanton looked across the coffee table at the beautiful young woman passed out on the other couch.


    He felt bad for her. Her life must have been so hard alone in the hostile world, not knowing what she


    was.


    He stood up from his spot on the couch and walked over to the couch. He leaned over and slipped one


    arm under her legs and shoulders and lifted Aurora from her ce on the couch. She must have been


    dead to the world because she didn¡¯t even stir. He carried her over to the bed andid her down. Then


    he pulled a nket up around her. He would let her sleep, and he would sleep on the


    couch.

 Chapter 7: 5

    Chapter 7: 5


    Aurora rolled onto her back and stretched. It had felt so good to get a good night''s sleep in a real bed.


    She sat up and looked around, but she was alone in the house. She climbed out of bed and walked


    around. There were no work boots by the door, so she assumed Stanton had gone to work. She made


    her way over to the fridge and opened the door. Her eyes widened in shock. Wow, that was a lot of


    food. Next to the fridge was arge chest freezer. She lifted the lid to find it was packed to the top with


    wiled meats wrapped in butcher¡¯s paper andbelled with a ck marker. He must have hunted a lot.


    What did one single man need with so much food? She thought about Stanton¡¯s vast size. Actually, she


    supposed he probably had to eat a ton to maintain himself. A guy like Stanton could never survive on


    sd. She picked through the meat, looking at all the various wild animals he had in that freezer.


    Everything from rabbit to deer. She found a package that read deer ribs. She picked up the package


    and took it out of the freezer to defrost. S


    Aurora unwrapped the meat and put it in a watertight freezer bag. Then she submerged the bag in a


    sink of water to speed the defrosting process. She was hoping to have the meat ready for cooking by


    lunch. She would cook the ribs low and slow for hours, and when she was done, they would be fall off


    the bone tender. She wasn¡¯t sure when Stanton would be back from work, but she did know the longer


    she cooked them, the better they would be.


    She then found the cleaner in the closet and proceeded to give the cabin a thorough cleaning. At noon


    Aurora took the ribs from the bag in the sink and prepped them for cooking. She slipped the pan into


    the oven. Once that was taken care of, Aurora went through the fridge and pantry for things to use to


    make a homemade barbeque sauce to ther over the ribs.


    There was a knock on the door, and Aurora left the sauce she was working on to answer the door. She


    wiped her hands on a hand towel and made her way to the door. Aurora opened the door to find a tall


    attractive blond man in cowboy boots and a hat standing on the other side. His amber eyes stood out,


    and a sly flirtatious smile graced his handsome face. ¡°Wow,¡± he said with a little chuckle. ¡°You are


    just¡­ damn.¡±


    Aurora smirked. ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Darrell Savage. I¡¯m a friend of Stanton¡¯s. He asked if I would check in on you throughout the day.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to work?¡±


    ¡°I do, but I¡¯m boss, so I can take a longer lunch break should I want to. I thought I¡¯d pop in and see how


    you were doing. I understand things are new to you.¡±


    She knew what he meant. ¡°I¡¯m doing fine, thank you. Stanton has been very kind.¡±


    ¡°Good, do you need anything?¡±


    She looked around and then shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Something smells good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m making ribs.¡±


    ¡°Lucky Stanton. Well, if you¡¯re all good, I¡¯m going to get back to work. Wee to the pack.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a pack member yet.¡±


    ¡°You will be.¡±


    ¡°I might not stay.¡±


    Darrellughed. ¡°Yeah, you will. Why don¡¯t youe out for a drink with me and some of the others?


    Explore Feral before you decide to leave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it some thought,¡± she promised.


    ¡°Ok, well, I really got to get back. The clients get so testy if they don¡¯t see you on the site.¡±


    ¡°Later, Cowboy,¡± Aurora grinned yfully. She liked Darrell.


    He chuckled. ¡°Cowboy, ok, because you are so pretty, you get to be the only one to call me that.¡±


    ¡°I feel privileged.¡±


    ¡°Later, Doll Face,¡± Aurora watched as Derrell walked back to a big red 4x4 parked in the driveway. He


    climbed up into the driver¡¯s seat and pulled out. As he got turned around, Aurora saw the sign on the


    side of the truck that read ¡°Savage Construction.¡±


    Aurora had to admit that Cowboy was defiantly her cup of tea. What a hottie. There was something


    about that man that was so charismatic and sexy. He was so confident and judging from his eyes. He


    was a Lycan too. Maybe she would stick around long enough to have drinks with him.


    ***


    Stanton got out of his SUV and marched up the stairs to his cabin. He pushed open the door and went


    inside. His senses were assaulted by a scrumptious smell that almost made his mouth water.


    Something was cooking. As he kicked off his boots, he saw Aurora bent over, pulling food from the


    oven. ¡°You have great timing,¡± she said as she ced a sheet pan of ribs on top of the oven.


    ¡°You made dinner?¡± He asked as he closed the door and started toward her. ¡°It smells so good.¡±


    ¡°I thought since you took me in and let me sleep in the bed, the least I could do was make you dinner,¡±


    she said. Aurora looked at him and giggled. ¡°You look filthy.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, the hoe broke down, and it was raining this afternoon. Things got muddy,¡± Aurora smiled and


    sashayed over to him. She reached up and took hold of his work shirt, running her slender fingers over


    the buttons. She looked up at him with those naughty eyes, and Stanton did his best to fight that goofy


    grin he could feel curving his mouth.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go have a shower Big Daddy. Get all cleaned up while I let the meat rest, and when you


    come out, dinner will be on the table,¡± she purred softly.


    ¡°Ok,¡± he agreed. He could feel his pulse speed up. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he promised as he collected


    some clean clothes and then headed for the shower. Stanton stripped down and hopped into the


    shower. He reached for his soap and washed away the filth of the day as quickly as he could. He was


    dying to get back to the beautiful woman in the other room.


    He turned off the water and jumped out. Wrapping the towel around his waist, he wiped the steam off


    the mirror and reached for his shaving cream. Hethered up and picked up his razor, then dragged it


    across his jaw, shedding the grown that had been there. Once he was finished, he washed his face and


    then looked at himself in the mirror. He was so excited, but as he stood there looking at himself, his


    spirits faded. He was a fool. A girl like that wouldn¡¯t be interested in him. She was just being nice.


    Sighing, Stanton got dressed and tossed his dirty clothes into the hamper, then joined Aurora in the


    kitchen. She was cing two tes on the table. Aurora smiled at him as she took a seat. ¡°You


    shaved?¡±


    He ran his hand over his clean jaw, ¡°I was feeling kind of scruffy,¡± he said, taking the other seat.


    ¡°I was hoping tonight you might show me how to change,¡± she asked, hopefully.


    Oh, so that was it. She was buttering him up because she wanted something. ¡°Yeah, sure. We can do


    whatever you like.¡±


    They ate their dinner and while Aurora asked about his day. He told her he wouldn¡¯t have thought she


    would care, but she paid attention and even engaged him with questions. They talked a bit, and then


    Stanton helped Aurora clean up and wash the dishes.


    When they were done, Stanton started a fire in the firece, and the two of them sat down on the floor


    next to the fire cross-legged. Stanton started the lessons easily. He was showing her how to control her


    will by getting her to turn her pretty little hand into ws. She was having trouble at first and getting


    frustrated. ¡°Calm down, just stop trying to make it work, feel the wolf inside you, and just let it take


    over,¡± he said, holding his hand up so she could see how his own hand changed and then changed


    back. ¡°Stop trying to be and just be.¡±


    Aurora held up her hand. She stared at it and took a long calming breath. ¡°Just be,¡± she repeated,


    trying to remain calm. Stanton was pleased when her slender fingers elongated, and her hand became


    a w. Aurora squealed with delight, and her face lit up. ¡°I did it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever done that by will.¡±


    ¡°See, it¡¯s not that hard.¡±


    ¡°How do I be a wolf?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much you do the same thing you just did. Only you don¡¯t stop. You let it takeplete effect. Do


    you want to try?¡± She grinned and shook her head. ¡°Ok, let¡¯s take this outside then. Give us some


    space to run around should it work,¡± he said, standing up. Stanton offered Aurora his hand, and she


    took it. He lifted her with ease to her feet. ¡°You might want to take your clothes off,¡± he suggested, and


    she immediately began to undress. Lycan¡¯s weren¡¯t usually hung up on nudity like humans were. But


    watching Aurora shed her clothes, it was hard for Stanton to look away. She was beautiful with


    everything in the right ce and curves to die for.


    In moments she stood naked before him. Suddenly Stanton didn¡¯t want to take off his pants. It was


    going to be hard enough to hide the erection he was fighting at the sight of her creamy flesh. ¡°Aren¡¯t


    you going to get undressed?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just see if you can change first,¡± he said, opening the door. They stepped out onto the


    porch. ¡°Remember, this is totally natural. Your body knows how to do this by instinct. Just feel the wolf,


    let it out, don¡¯t fight it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight it,¡± she repeated. Aurora took a deep breath, and her bright eyes lit up like mes. It took a


    moment, and she stopped, and her eyes settled down, having never changed. She was trying to catch


    her breath. ¡°That¡¯s harder than you made it look.¡±


    ¡°Ok, Hummingbird, rx, you can do this,¡± he promised. ¡°Just feel it. Look at me, breath,¡± he took a


    breath and gestured for her to breathe as he was. Aurora¡¯s eyes locked with his, and she breathed in


    unison with him.


    Stanton¡¯s eyes lit up, and then Aurora¡¯s did the same, following his lead. Slowly he let the change take


    him, but his gaze held Aurora¡¯s, never breaking the connection they had. Slowly she began to change


    with him. When he dropped on all fours, she did as well. A thick, soft white fur covered her body, and


    before long, two wolves stood where they had been. Stanton shook, shedding the torn fabric of his


    jeans, which had ripped and fallen away when he changed. Across for him was Aurora in wolf form.


    She was a beautiful white wolf.


    She turned her head and looked around. He could sense she was pleased with her transformation.


    Though they couldn¡¯t speak to one another in this form, they didn¡¯t have to. They could sense what the


    other was thinking. Suddenly Aurora jumped around like an excited pup ying in the water. She ran


    around the yard and did circles around Stanton, who simplyid down and watched her frolic. Suddenly


    Aurora pounced Stanton and yfully nipped at his ears, then jumped back, bouncing around before


    nipping at his front paws, then bopped him on top of the head with her right paw.


    She wanted to y.


    He could y. Stanton stood up and jumped at Aurora, who jumped back out of his reach. He chased


    her around the yard and then tackled her to the ground. She flopped onto the back and pushed with her


    paws, and yfully nipped at him while he did the same. It had been a long time since he had frolicked


    like a cub.


    Aurora got free, and she bolted for the trees disappearing into the darkness. Stanton took off after her.


    He caught up quickly, but Aurora was fast. She was giving him a good run through the woods. Every


    once and a while, she would stop and turn to be sure he was still with her. She¡¯d nip at him, then jump


    around a bit and run again. He was having a great time chasing Aurora.


    Even as a wolf, there was no hiding her youth and beauty. They ran through the woods for hours


    ying. When they finally returned to the cabin, they changed back while outside. They stood together,


    undressed on the porch catching their breath. The smile on her face was enough to light up the night.


    ¡°Oh my God, that was so much fun,¡± she said as they went inside. Stanton followed her, his eyes


    dropping to her perfect bottom. Stanton watched as she bent over to pick up her skirt, and he could feel


    himself grow stiff. His pants were shredded, and he was going to have to walk past her with a hardon.


    ¡°My adrenaline is going crazy right now,¡± she said, standing up straight, turning to face him, her skirt


    still in her hand. ¡°Oh,¡± she muttered as her eyes dropped. ¡°I see, so is yours.¡±


    Stanton felt stupid, and he truly wished he was able to control his reaction to her. Stanton grabbed his


    shirt up off the couch, where he had left it, before following her outside earlier. He blushed with


    embarrassment as he held his shirt in front of him to hide his affliction. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know


    how to apologize, but he truly wished she¡¯d dress and turn away so he could do the same.


    Aurora dropped her skirt on the floor and slowly walked toward him. ¡°You have been so sweet, so nice


    to me,¡± she sighed, reaching up andying her hand to the side of his face. ¡°What do you say I be nice


    to you,¡± her other hand took his shirt from him and threw it aside, then her long slender fingers closed


    firmly around his erection and began to stroke. Stanton could barely breathe as his eyes closed,


    enjoying the way she was touching him.


    A low rumble escaped him when he felt her soft lips against his chest. Her kiss felt like butterfly wings.


    Stanton opened his eyes and looked down, watching Aurora slowly cing kisses over his chest and


    belly sinking to her knees before him. He should stop her, it was the right thing to do, but when her


    luscious lips closed around the head of his arousal, his better senses failed him.


    Watching Aurora¡¯s tiny mouth wrapped around his girth, his whole body shuddered. She closed both


    her hands around the rest of him, sucking hard as she slid him in and out of her mouth when she


    turned her burning eyes up at him. He damn near blew, but he wasn¡¯t going to leave things like that.


    No, he wasn¡¯t going to stop until she cked out from pleasure.

 Chapter 8: 6

    Chapter 8: 6


    When Aurora had turned to see Stanton excited and ready, she had been shocked and impressed. The


    very sight of himrge a hard instantly made her damp. In all her life, she had never wanted any man,


    but then she¡¯d never met a man with his kind of attributes. She couldn¡¯t resist. She had to know what


    he felt like.


    When she touched him, Stanton didn¡¯t move a muscle, and when she took him in her mouth, that


    throaty growl he made told Aurora he enjoyed what she was doing. It was difficult to take him all in, so


    she had wrapped her hands around the base and stroked. She could tell he was close.


    Stanton grabbed a fist full of hair and pulled her head back, turning her face up to his. Aurora could see


    the fire in his eyes. He reached down and lifted Aurora off the floor and into his strong arms. He lifted


    her as though she were weightless.


    He carried Aurora and sat down on the couch with her sitting, straddling hisp face to face. With one


    hand on his arousal, Stanton rubbed it back and forth against her wetness. The feel was teasing, and


    Aurora was craving more. ¡°Do you have a condom?¡± She asked as she nipped at his bottom lip.


    She heard Stanton chuckle. ¡°Are you kidding me? No, I don¡¯t. Look at me. This literally never happens,¡±


    he purred against her lips.


    That was ok she had some. ¡°Wait right here, Big Daddy,¡± Aurora got to her feet. She found her bag and


    went through the boxes. She took one of the bigger ones and returned to Stanton, where he lounged


    on the couch. Aurora tore the package open and frowned as she came to realize it wasn¡¯t going to fit.


    Stanton was definitely a Magnum, the first she had ever met. She didn¡¯t know what to do. She did not


    want to stop.


    Aurora recalled how Stanton had said Lycans never got sick, so she supposed STDs were highly


    unlikely, so she decided to throw caution to the wind. She tossed the condom aside and pinning his


    broad shoulders against the couch. She mounted him.


    ¡°What about the condom?¡± He asked as she brushed her lips over his.


    ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± his hands gripped Aurora¡¯s waist and moved her into ce.


    Aurora slowly sunk down on Stanton¡¯s erection, his girth filling her, forcing her sensitive folds to yield to


    his invasion. With every inch, her pleasure built. She was already so close, and he wasn¡¯t even done


    entertaining her. There was just so much of him.


    Stanton took a firm hold of Aurora¡¯s hips, and with minimal effort, he forced Aurora down hard, driving


    himself up into her forcing her to take deep. The head of his erection drove deep and hit that elusive


    spot deep inside her, and triggered a blinding climax.


    Aurora threw her head back, closed her eyes and cried out as her first-ever climax consumed her


    completely. Stanton snaked an arm around her waist and shifted, never breaking their connection. He


    laid Aurora on the couch and braced his powerful body over her. His hands moved over her legs,


    pulling them around his waist.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Aurora dragged her nails down his back as he moved. It was rough and merciless. He drove into her


    over and over, forcing himself deep with each stroke. Stanton brought Aurora to orgasm over and over.


    It was too much. She could do nothing but let him have his way.


    Suddenly Stanton pulled out and closed his hands around, hit arousal and brought himself to


    completion on her belly. He sat back on the couch with Aurora¡¯s legs draped over hisp as shey


    content on the couch next to him.


    His mouth did that happy twitched as his hand lightly caressed her legs. They didn¡¯t speak as they


    looked at one another. Slowly Stanton¡¯s hand moved higher up her leg and between her thighs. Willing


    Aurora let her legs fall open, putting herself on disy for him. She bit her lower lip when he pushed


    two fingers deep inside her sliding them in and out quickly.


    Aurora moaned with satisfaction when Stanton leaned over and closed his mouth around her nipple,


    and sucked. A spike of pleasure shot through her body from his lips to his fingers. It wasn¡¯t long before


    he brought her to climax once more.


    He kissed his way down her belly, and when his lips found her sex, Aurora almost died. No one had


    ever done this for her. His lips and tongue worshipped her sex, and Aurora arched her back, thrusting


    her hips up to give him easier ess.


    As the sensation built to a level that threatened to make her lose her senses, Stanton shifted onto his


    knees and draping Aurora¡¯s legs over his shoulders. He drove all the way in on one forceful plunge.


    Aurora screamed out as her whole body shook from orgasm. Stanton gave her absolutely no time to


    adjust to his entry. He pulled back and rammed himself back into her over and over relentlessly. It was


    more than she could handle, and things went ck.


    ***


    Stanton could hold back no more. He pulled out and finished on Aurora¡¯s belly again. Looking down at


    Aurora, he smiled with great pride. She¡¯d fainted from pleasure just like he¡¯d wanted her to. Stanton got


    up and found a cloth to clean them both up. He then lifted Aurora from the couch and carried her to the


    bed. She stirred momentarily. She wasing too but was clearly worn out.


    cing her down, Stanton kissed her forehead. ¡°Sleep now, Hummingbird,¡± she didn¡¯t protest; Aurora


    just rolled onto her side and went to sleep. Stanton crawled into the bed with her and wrapped his arm


    around her tiny frame, and tucked her in close to his body as if protecting her from the world as they


    slept.


    ***


    Pleasure drew Stanton out of his sleep. Even before he opened his eyes, he could feel Aurora on top of


    him, grinding her wetness against his growing excitement. Opening his eyes, he looked up to see


    Aurora flushed with desire. She moaned as she took him in, and she shuddered from the feel. When


    she began to ride him, Stanton rxed and let Aurora use him to seek her own pleasure. He wanted to


    give her everything she was looking for, so he rxed and just enjoyed the moment.


    Before long, Aurora found her release, and her already tight passage tightened around him, and he


    knew he couldn¡¯t fight it anymore. Stanton lifted Aurora off him so he could enjoy his release without


    risk. When it was over, Aurora smiled and kissed his cheek as she climbed out of bed. ¡°I¡¯m going to


    have a shower,¡± she said, heading for the washroom.


    Stanton considered following her when there was a knock at the door. Judging from the sun shining


    through east windows, it was still morning, although probably closer to lunch. He got up and pulled on a


    pair of sweats he took from the closet so he could answer the door. The visitor knocked again before


    Stanton could reach the door.


    Opening the door, Stanton found Darrell on the other side. Darrell looked Stanton over. ¡°I hope you


    intend to wear more than that. I mean, I could care less if you let it all hang out, but I¡¯m pretty sure the


    football game may be a little awkward.¡±


    Stanton cussed; he had forgotten that his buddies we having a pic in town today. It was the


    weekend, and they wanted to enjoy their day off. Stanton didn¡¯t see the others. They must have sent


    Darrell toe to remind him.


    ¡°You forgot again, didn¡¯t you?¡± Darrell grinned. ¡°Distracted, are we?¡± He chuckled. Stanton was pretty


    sure his friend knew exactly what had happened; he could smell Aurora on Stanton.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going toe today,¡± Stanton said.


    ¡°What? Why because you got a pretty little filly in there with you? You cannot keep her locked up in this


    cabin. Bring her along, let her meet the pack.¡±


    At that moment, the washroom door opened, and Aurora came out of the washroom with a towel


    wrapped around her and her light blond locks dripping down her back. She smiled when she noticed


    the door open. Aurora joined the men at the door clutching her towel closed in front of her. ¡°Cowboy,¡±


    she said with excitement. It had surprised Stanton how much the term of endearment annoyed him.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, buttercup?¡± She grinned at his friend.


    Darrell was Stanton¡¯s best friend, but at the moment, a fit of intense jealousy was building inside him.


    He knew he had no im to Aurora and, if anything,st night and this morning had been nothing more


    than an adrenaline-fuelled need for release on her part. While her lips indeed touched most of this


    body, she had not kissed his lips nor allowed him to kiss her, leaving the whole encounter, while


    enjoyable, hollow and meaningless.


    ¡°Good morning Doll Face. I just popped in to remind my easily distracted friend here about the weekly


    pic and football game.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that sounds like fun.¡±


    ¡°It is, but can you believe this big lug is trying to weasel his way out of it?¡±


    ¡°We should go,¡± Aurora insisted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go,¡± Stanton snarled.


    Aurora frowned at him. Then she turned to Darrell. ¡°Let him be a party pooper if he wants, but you give


    me five minutes to dress, and I¡¯ll ride with you.¡±


    Images of Aurora locked in a heated embrace with Darrell shed in Stanton¡¯s mind, only adding to his


    growing bad mood. ¡°No!¡± He snapped, and both of them stared at him. ¡°I mean¡­ give me twenty


    minutes to shower and dress, and then we will meet you in the park. Aurora will ride with me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell the others you are on your way,¡± Darrell said as he headed to his truck.


    Stanton closed the door. ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡± Aurora asked.


    ¡°No,¡± he snapped as he walked into the washroom and closed the door.


    ***


    Aurora put on the only pair of shorts she owned and her most conservative tank top. She put on the


    fake leather jacket she owned to help cover up a little more. She was doing her utmost not to look like a


    working girl. If she was to join this pack, she wantedplete eptance. She didn¡¯t want people to


    know what she was. It would temper what they thought of her. She pulled two ck stics from her


    bag and tied her long hair into two loose, sloppy pigtails that rested on her shoulders.


    When Stanton came out of the washroom to dress, he was speechless as he looked at her. ¡°Do I look


    presentable?¡±


    ¡°You have a way of looking sexy even when you are not trying,¡± she thought it was meant as a


    compliment, but his gruff tone and the scowl on his face made her think he was less than happy with


    her appearance.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the way I¡¯m dressed. Not conservative enough?¡± He said nothing turning his back


    to her as he dropped his towel and took some clean jeans from the closet. She watched as he dressed


    without a word. ¡°I know it¡¯s a little revealing, but I¡¯m trying. This is the most appropriate thing I own. I


    want to make a good first impression,¡± still, his back was to her, and he refused to speak. She watched


    as he pulled on his shirt and then turned and headed for the door where he stepped into a pair of


    runners, then opened the door and left the house.


    Aurora stepped into her shoes and followed Stanton out to his SUV. He was already behind the wheel


    and waiting for her. She climbed into the passenger seat next to him, and they drove in silence. It only


    took moments to reach Feral. There was a grassy clearing near the edge of town with pic tables a


    park barbeque. There were vehicles parked everywhere and a number of other people hauling coolers


    to the tables and setting up food while passing out chilled beers.


    They pulled in, and both got out. Aurora followed Stanton to the table where Darrell was standing.


    Stanton pulled up an empty folding chair and dropped down, not bothering to introduce her. Aurora was


    starting to get annoyed with his bad moon. Darrell seemed to sense the tension, too, so he decided to


    introduce Aurora since Stanton was too busy pouting like a child.


    ¡°Ok, since Stanton seems to have lost his voice today, let me introduce this gorgeous littledy joining


    us today. Everyone, this is Aurora.¡±


    Aurora lifted her hand and gave everyone a little wave. In truth, she was nervous. All her life, she had


    never gotten along with other people, but she really wanted these people to like her. She desperately


    needed to feel like she belonged, and here, among others, just like her, was probably her closest


    chance to ever being epted.


    ¡°Aurora, this is Aster. Her father is the pack leader,¡± Aster was a pretty blond, and she had such an air


    of confidence around her. ¡°She¡¯s my mate,¡± Darrell told Aurora, but then Asterughed.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Aster grinned.


    ¡°Maybe not right this second, but you will be. It¡¯s only a matter of time,¡± Darrell looked back at Aurora.


    ¡°See, I¡¯m the future Alpha, and Aster is the future Luna, and she can fight it all she likes, but when it


    ¡°That¡¯s a long time off,¡± Aster said.


    ¡°Not too far off,¡± a middle-aged man in jeans and a ck sleeveless shirt with a melting skull on the


    front said as he came to stand next to Darrell. He was a good-looking man, unshaven with cor-length


    ck hair he left mostly down except the front he tied back in a small half ponytail. His amber eyes


    were bright against his tanned skin. ¡°You must be the Aurora; Darrell has told me about you,¡± he


    offered her his hand in friendship. ¡°I¡¯m Gordon, the pack leader.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± Aurora shook his hand.


    ¡°Wee to the pack.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get to know me a bit better before making me part of the pack?¡±


    Gordan yfully patted the side of her face as he would to a small child. ¡°Beautiful, the only


    membership qualification you need to join are those eyes.¡±


    ¡°I hope to contribute to themunity in any way I can.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe by my ce tomorrow and meet my wife Melissa,¡± he said, pointing to a middle-


    aged woman with short blond hair at a table across the park. ¡°That¡¯s here right there. She¡¯ll help you


    find your ce in the pack. Until tomorrow¡­ have fun,¡± he then patted Stanton on the shoulder before


    he walked away.


    ¡°He¡¯s really nice,¡± Aurora said to the table and then heard Stanton scoff. Everyone at the table nced


    at him, but he said nothing more.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s really great,¡± Darrell agreed, and they all ignored Stanton¡¯s outburst. ¡°Anyway, next to


    Aster, there is my sister Charlotte,¡± Charlotte waved as she popped some chips in her mouth. Like her


    brother, Charlotte was an attractive blond. She wore her hair short, but she had the same country feel


    her brother did. Aurora would guess from their attire and their ents they weren¡¯t native to Colorado.


    Her guess would be some southern state, perhaps Tennessee or maybe Texas. ¡°Over here is our


    buddy Lewis,¡± Lewis was a tall man with an average build with short ck hair and clean-shaven. ¡°This


    guy next to Stanton is Keh,¡± Keh waved at her. He was much shorter than everyone else. Hell,


    if he could clear 5¡¯10¡±, she would be surprised. His dark hair was short and scruffy.


    Looking around, it was strange there were so many different types of people in this park. People you


    wouldn¡¯t expect to be friends with, yet here they all were interacting and smiling. Aurora couldn¡¯t fight


    the big smile on her face. For once in her life, she was happy to be with other people. She took a seat


    next to Charlotte and Aster and helped them set out the food while one of the older males in the pack


    did the cooking of the burgers and hotdogs on the park barbeque.


    She was having a great time, and then Lewis ced his half-empty beer down and leaned into the


    table. ¡°So, Aurora, where are you from?¡±


    ¡°Las Vegas,¡± she said.


    ¡°What brings you to Aspen?¡±


    ¡°New beginnings.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you want to do here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she shrugged her shoulders with a happy smile.


    ¡°What did you do before you met the Pack?¡±


    Aurora wasn¡¯t sure how to answer. ¡°She¡¯s a prostitute,¡± Stanton muttered as he picked up his mostly


    empty beer and stood up to go get himself another on. He paused briefly and leaned forward to better


    talk to the table. ¡°It¡¯s $50 if you want to ride the attraction,¡± he said and then walked away.


    Aurora waspletely horrified. Stanton had outed her to everyone. A surprised hush fell over the


    table, and everyone at the table was trying very hard not to look in her directions so as not to make her


    feel worse. Aurora stood up and cleared her voice. She straightened her back and squared her


    shoulders. She refused to hang her head. ¡°Excuse me.¡±

 Chapter 9: 7

    Chapter 9: 7


    Stanton tossed the empty into the recycle bin and opened the nearest cooler to get another beer.


    Grabbing a bottle, he stood up and popped the twist cap off. He turned around and jumped when


    Aurora punched him in the chest, her eyes filled with rage. ¡°What the hell!¡± She barked at him. ¡°Why


    would you tell them that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth,¡± he hissed back at her.


    ¡°Judging from the way all the guys around here are falling over you, I bet you will be really busy.¡±


    She shook her head in disgust as she took a step back. ¡°Stupid me, for a moment, I actually believed


    you were a nice guy. But you are just like every other man I have ever met. Kudos, though, you fooled


    me good,¡± she turned to leave but then stopped and faced him once more. ¡°By the way, you owe me


    $100, and I don¡¯t take credit,¡± then she walked away, and Stanton hung his head. He felt like such an


    ass.


    Stanton put down his beer and chased after Aurora. She was leaving the pic all together. He jogged


    to catch up and grabbed her bicep in his beefy hand. He pulled her to an abrupt stop. She spun around


    and pped him hard across the face shocking him enough that Stanton released her. ¡°Aurora¡­ I¡¯m¡­


    It¡¯s just¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Heads up!¡± Yelled Gordon. Stanton looked up just in time to catch the football being hurled at him.


    ¡°Come on, Stanton. I can¡¯t y without my linebacker.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± he promised.


    ¡°Hey, Doll Face, you want to y?¡± Darrell yelled to her.


    Aurora red up at Stanton, and then she got a sadistic grin. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll y.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Hummingbird. The game tends to get rough,¡± Stanton told her. ¡°This ain¡¯t g football. It¡¯s


    full contact.¡±


    ¡°I can handle myself just fine,¡± she said, pushing past her.


    ¡°Aurora, please talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s y,¡± she said as she took her position on the field as the teams took their starting positions.


    Stanton squared off against her on the scrimmage line. ¡°This isn¡¯t a fair fight. Look at me and look at


    you. I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°y,¡± she hissed.


    The game started, and everyone broke into their ys. Stanton ran and watched as Gordon threw him


    the ball. He jumped up and caught the ball. Landing on his feet, he turned to see Aurora covering him.


    He snickered; he was just going to roll right over her. He charged, and so did she.


    Mere feet from him, her eyes lit up like mes, and she dropped her shoulder, giving herself a lower


    center of gravity, then she rammed him head-on, mming her shoulder into his belly, then her arms


    wrapped around his leg, and she stood up. A growl escaped her as Aurora flipped Stanton over her


    shoulder, and he fell,nding t on his back the wind knocked out of him. The football fell from his


    hands as hey there, every inch of him aching as he tried to catch his breath.


    Suddenly Aurora was standing over him. She ced one foot on his chest, keeping him right on the


    ground beneath her. A sly smiled curved those lush lips, her bright eyes sparkling with pride. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, Big Daddy. I didn¡¯t feel a thing,¡± Stanton tried to sit up, but she applied pressure and firmly


    pushed him back down. ¡°Down,¡± she said with a grin. She leaned way over, bringing her face down


    closer to his. ¡°You have been a very bad boy, and you need to be punished,¡± Stanton¡¯s hands closed


    around her bare ankle just above her runners. He had intended to move her foot off him, but he


    stopped when he felt the softness of her skin beneath his rough touch. Slowly he slid his hand over her


    calve and couldn¡¯t believe just how excited he was at the moment. Aurora then stood tall and stepped


    off him, walking away to rejoin her team.


    Keh came over and offered Stanton a hand. He helped Stanton to his feet, and both men watched


    as Aurora walked away. ¡°God damn man,¡± Lewis grinned as he watched Aurora, ¡°I¡¯m in love.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Stanton muttered without thinking.


    Keh pped Stanton on the back, ¡°I understand you got dibs, but if you don¡¯t lock it down with that


    one, I sure as hell am going to try.¡±


    Stanton¡¯s hand went to his belly, where her shoulder had hit him. For such a little thing, she could pack


    a good hit. He ced his hands on his knees and bent, overtaking a few more minutes to catch his


    breath. He stood up and took a few steps, then paused for a few more minutes before trying again.


    That girl could y rough, and he loved it.


    He rejoined everyone on the field, and the game continued. Despite the rivalry between the teams,


    Aurora spent the better part of the game teaching Stanton a very painful lesson that she was not some


    shrinking flour, and she didn¡¯t need anyone. She knew the world was rough and cruel, and she knew


    how to fight back.


    After the game, Stanton sat at the pic table, letting the bruises she had left him with heal. By the


    time he was ready to go home, he¡¯d be fin without even mild discolouration. It was moments like this;


    he was thankful to be a Lycan. They sat around drinking and stuffing themselves with junk food. As the


    sun began to set, Aurora walked over to Stanton, and he quickly came to his feet. ¡°I need you to take


    me back to your ce,¡± she said. ¡°I have to pick up my bag,¡± she had left it behind when they left. The


    fact that she wanted to collect it told him she didn¡¯t intend to stay with him.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He nodded, and they said goodbye. Stanton and Aurora got into the SUV, and they started driving.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to stay, are you?¡± He said as they drove along in silence.


    ¡°Why should I stay. I¡¯m going back to Aspen.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to get there?¡±


    ¡°Hitchhike.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°I would have thought that I¡¯ve proven by now that I¡¯m the dangerous one. I don¡¯t need


    anybody,¡± she said as they pulled into the driveway. As soon as the SUV stopped, Aurora hopped out


    and went into the house.


    Stanton followed her in and shut the door. ¡°Aurora, I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t leave.¡±


    She turned abruptly to face him. ¡°You humiliated me.¡±


    ¡°I know. Believe me. I¡¯m so very story. I wish I could take it back.¡±


    ¡°I trusted you,¡± she said, marching over to him. ¡°I even slept with for free¡­ I can¡¯t believe I slept with


    you. I feel like an idiot,¡± she muttered as she began to pace.


    He wanted to make amends. Stanton dropped to his knees on the floor in front of the door. ¡°Please


    don¡¯t leave. I want you to stay. I will do anything to show you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She turned to see him on his knees. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I like you, and besides, you are in a very rare and expulsive group.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Women who will actually touch me,¡± she was trying very hard not tough, but he could see that smile


    despite her efforts to hide it.


    Suddenly she stood her back straighter, and her eyes took on thatmanding glint it had on the


    football field. ¡°You want to make amend?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright. First, you are going to draw me a bath, something hot and cozy,¡± she said as she walked back


    and forth. ¡°Well, I¡¯m rxing. You will make dinner. A nice dinner. After we eat, you will give me a full


    body massage,¡± he liked where this was going. She stopped in front of him and leaned over her lips,


    brushing his ear. Her breath on his neck sent shudders through him. ¡°Then, I¡¯m going to punish you.¡±


    Never before had a threat excited him so much. He turned his face to hers and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll draw that


    bath,¡± he whispered breathlessly.


    Aurora¡¯s soft fingers traced his jaw, and the pad of her thumb grazed over his bottom lip as she looked


    into his smouldering eyes. ¡°Good boy.¡±


    ***


    Aurora sunk low into the hot water enjoying the warmth wrapping around her. She wet a handcloth and


    draped it over her eyes, blocking out the light. This was heaven. She couldn¡¯t believe this worked. She


    had been angry when she was on the field. She wanted to prove she was tough but was surprised


    when she saw how her asserting her dominance got Stanton hot. She was starting to suspect he might


    be one of those men who liked being dominated.


    The only way she had managed to survive thest four years was by being able to deduce what got


    men revved up, and it was different from man to man. One thing worked well on one man but not on


    the next. So, she had gotten very good at reading men. When she picked up on the subtle hints, she


    knew how to capitalize on whatever persona she had to use to get the job done. However, she would


    admit this was the first time she convinced a man to pamper her with the promise of future pleasure.


    She might actually grow to like it here.


    Aurora had no idea how long she had been soaking when she heard the door open. She removed the


    cloth from her eyes to see Stanton peeking his head in. ¡°Dinner is ready,¡± he informed her. She


    supposed she had been soaking long enough. Aurora stood up and stepped out of the tub. She


    reached for the towel on the counter and wrapped it around herself. Stanton stepped out of the way to


    let her exit the washroom, then he walked over to the tub and pulled the plug to let it drain.


    Aurora didn¡¯t bother to dress fully. She just pulled on a clean skirt and a tank top with nothing beneath.


    The lower half of her sloppy pigtails were wet from where they had been in the water. Dressed, she


    walked over to the table and smiled. Stanton stood near the wall and touched the dimming switch on


    the wall lowering the lights. On the table, there were two tes ofmb chops with roasted zed


    beats and asparagus with cheese sauce. There were wine sses with a bottle of red wine. In the


    center of the table were lit candles. She was speechless.


    ¡°I hope you like it,¡± he said, walking over to the table and pulling out her chair. She must have dozed off


    in the tub because she couldn¡¯t believe he had pulled this off so quickly. Aurora took her seat, and


    Stanton slid her in closer to the table, then she watched as he poured them both a ss of wine.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed you pulled this off.¡±


    His mouth did that twitchy thing as he tried not to smile. ¡°Well, luckily, I have a packed freezer and


    microwave for a quick defrost,¡± he said, taking.


    ¡°And the candles?¡±


    ¡°In my emergency pack that I keep under the sink in case of natural disasters or ckouts,¡± he said,


    making her giggle. He was resourceful. She would give him that.


    ¡°And the wine?¡±


    ¡°Got it for Christmas this year. I¡¯m more of a beer guy, so it¡¯s been in my pantry collecting dust. I hope


    it¡¯s still good.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t wine get better with age?¡±


    ¡°I certainly hope so,¡± he said, sniffing his own ss before tasting it.


    Aurora sipped her wine. She¡¯d never had it before, but she was a fan. Aurora picked up her fork and


    knife. She cut the section and ced a piece in her mouth. It was very good. She was impressed that


    he was a great cook. He was watching her intently. ¡°Do you like it?¡± He asked, hopefully.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Suddenly he smiled; it was a genuine unrestricted smile. The first true smile Aurora had seen from this


    man. Her approval really seemed to please him. No one had ever cared about how she felt or what she


    thought. It felt nicer than she would have thought. His smile brought a smile to her face.


    How strange a day or two ago, this bright warm boyish smile that lit up Stanton¡¯s face would have been


    intimidating? She would havepared it to looking into the face of a madman. The kind of look that


    could make a grown man¡¯s blood run cold. Only when she looked at him, she could see the warmth of


    his smile.


    ¡°You smiled,¡± she giggled.


    Instantly Stanton¡¯s forced frown took over as he realized she was right. He cleared his throat and then


    reached for his fork. ¡°Sorry, I hope I didn¡¯t make you nervous.¡±


    Aww, she felt terrible that he felt he couldn¡¯t show happiness because it would make others


    ufortable. Aurora reached across the table and took his hand. His eyes moved to their hands,


    then they lifted and met hers. ¡°I like your smile,¡± she smiled at him.


    A big smile returned to his face. He squeezed her hand, and over the smile faded from his face once


    more. ¡°I want you to know I¡¯m truly sorry for saying what I did,¡± he hung his head in shame. ¡°I know it


    doesn¡¯t make it better, but I was just¡­¡± he sighed, ¡°I really like you, and I was jealous.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. Look at me. It¡¯s a miracle you ever let me touch you. After meeting my friends¡­


    Pretty Boy Darrell¡­¡± he said his friend¡¯s name with disgust, ¡°why would you ever want me again?¡± His


    mouth turned into the most adorable pout, and Aurora nearly melted.


    She rose from her seat and climbed into hisp, wedging herself between Stanton¡¯s chest at her front


    and the table at her back. Stanton tried to pull away when Aurora framed his face. She forcefully lifted


    his head so she was looking into his eye.


    ¡°Listen, Cowboy¡­ sorry¡­ Darrell,¡± she corrected herself quickly when she saw the spark of anger


    return to his eyes, ¡°He is a very good-looking man. But it was you, not Darrell, who took me to lunch


    with no expectations. Who helped me understand what I am? It was you who took a stranger into his


    home. You ask what I see in you¡­ you showed me kindness when no one in this world would.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you forgive me?¡± He asked with a hopeful smile.


    Aurora nodded. ¡°Yes, I forgive you.¡±


    A yful look came over his face. ¡°Do I still get punished?¡±


    Auroraughed. ¡°After my massage. You can start by rubbing my feet.¡±


    Stanton leaned over and moved the candle off the table, and ced it on the window sill next to them.


    Then he reached out and swiped everything off the table, the dishes breaking as they hit the floor. He


    grabbed her by the waist and lifted Aurora up out of hisp, and set her up on the table.


    Stanton remained seated, and he took her right foot in his hands. He rubbed her foot, and it felt like


    heaven. He lifted her leg higher then ced her foot on his shoulder, his hands moving up her ankle


    and calve massaging the muscles. She smiled as he ced soft kisses to each ce on her calve that


    he touched.


    Aurora bit her bottom lip as she watched this powerful man getting excited by catering to her. His hands


    slid up over her knee and over her inner thigh, his lips following his fingers. Stanton¡¯s hand moved up


    over her bottom, pushing her skirt up high around her waist as his mouth moved up the inside of her


    inner thigh.


    She could feel her pulse speed up to the closer his lips got to her sex. Stanton lifted both her legs up


    over his shoulders. He grabbed her bottom and dragged her to the very edge. His mouth found her sex,


    and she threw her end back and moaned as he ate at her growing wetness. His tonguepped at her.


    He forced his fingers in and out of her while he licked and sucked on the swollen bud. Her pleasure


    built. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore; she wanted him. ¡°Oh, God, fuck me, fuck me now,¡± she ordered.


    Stanton stood up, knocking his chair over. He pulled his jeans open and pushed them and his shorts


    down. He pulled her legs around his hips and drove himself deep into it. Auroraid back against the


    table and cried out as she climaxed. His hands moved over her body. ¡°God look at you; you make me


    so fucking hard.¡±


    Bracing her hand on the table behind her, sitting up. She wrapped one arm around his shoulders,


    holding herself against him and proceeded to rock against him. Aurora felt a growl of pleasure escape


    her when Stanton hit that sweet spot at that new angle.


    A pleased smile imed his face. ¡°Oh yeah, is that spot?¡± He asked with pleasure.


    ¡°Right their Big Daddy¡­ harder,¡± Stanton drove into her harder, and she came against. ¡°Yes! God,


    yes!¡± She screamed and snapped Stanton¡¯s control, and he was lost to his own release. They


    remained tangled in one another content.


    Stanton looked deep into Aurora¡¯s eyes and lovingly caressed her face. ¡°Be my girl?¡± He whispered.


    ¡°Just mine.¡±


    Aurora reached up and cupped the back of his head. She pulled him forward and kissed his lips. It was


    the first kiss of this kind. She¡¯d never kiss anyone on the lips before it had been too intimate. She was


    d she¡¯d never kissed anyone before. It made this moment all the more meaningful.


    Her lips lifted from his, and Stanton smiled once more. ¡°Was that a yes?¡± He asked, hopefully. She


    nodded yes, and then Stanton grabbed Aurora by the waist and lifted her off the table. He let out a


    happy cheer and spun around, tossing her up into the air and catching her as she dropped back down


    into his arms. Sheughed out loud, wrapping her arms around his shoulders as he carried her to the


    bed and followed her down. His lips imed hers, and then he brushed a lock of hair from her eyes. ¡°I


    promise, Hummingbird. You will never regret it.¡±

 Chapter 10: 8

    Chapter 10: 8


    Aurora walked up to the door of therge mountain cabin just outside Feral. Stanton had dropped her


    off at Gordon¡¯s on his way to work that morning. She lifted her hand to knock on the door when she


    heard something break on the other side of the door, and a woman shriek. ¡°You crazy bitch!¡± She heard


    Gordon bark back, and then the sound of something hitting the door made Aurora jump.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me a bitch, you Asshole!¡± A woman growled back.


    ¡°Ok, raving psychotic fits better.¡±


    ¡°It amazes me that you have managed to hold this pack together; God knows you have shit for brains.¡±


    ¡°I must, after all, I married your skanky ass,¡± again, something hit the door, and Aurora jumped. She


    heard Gordonugh. ¡°Your aim sucks.¡±


    There was a growl, and then something really heavy hit the door, and Aurora took a few steps away


    from the door. She could hear physical fighting on the other side of the door. Then everything went


    quiet. Aurora didn¡¯t know what to do. Should she knock or start the walk back to Stanton¡¯s cabin and


    just avoid the whole situation.


    Suddenly the door opened, and Gordon stormed out and stopped short when his gaze met hers. He


    had a ck eye and cracked lips that were rapidly healing before her eyes. She down to see his hand


    over his chest. There were four deep bloody gashes in his chest that had torn his shirt. They looked like


    they hurt, but they were already starting to heal.


    Aurora looked up, and she saw both shame and embarrassment in his bright eyes. He cast his eyes


    down, unable to look at her. He then marched down the porch, steps down to a Harley parked in the


    driveway. He pulled the helmet that had been on the seat down over his head and revved up the bike.


    Aurora watched as he drove away, having never said one look to her.


    Aurora turned to face the door to find his wife standing in the door, watching Aurora. For a mutual fight,


    this woman looked unscratched, and Aurora was starting to think while the yelling was mutual, the


    combat had been one-sided. Aurora had seen enough bad situations to be able to spot domestic


    violence. Gordon was a battered husband.


    Melissa leaned against the doorjamb and red at Aurora. ¡°You got a problem, missy?¡± Aurora shook


    her head no. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ your husband¡­ I¡¯m Gordon¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know who my husband is,¡± Melissa snapped.


    ¡°You know what? This is clearly a bad time. I shoulde back.¡±


    ¡°Spit it out already?¡±


    ¡°Gordon said you could help me find my ce in the pack?¡± Aurora said quickly.


    Melissa rolled her eyes. ¡°Alright,e inside,¡± she said, going back into the house. Aurora went inside


    and looked around at the broken ss on the floor. ¡°Watch your step,¡± Melissa said as she walked over


    to aptop on the kitchen ind. She sat down on a barstool and began to bring up some kind of


    schedule. She looked thoughtful and clicked the mouse function a few times. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Aurora said quickly, and then Melissa looked at her like she had lost her mind.


    ¡°Doing? What were you thinking about doing?¡± Melissa rified, and Aurora felt stupid. ¡°Seems like all


    that peroxide has seeped into your brains,¡± the older woman scowled. Aurora¡¯s jaw dropped. She could


    not believe this bitch had just said that to her.


    ¡°For your information, my hair is naturally this colour.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Melissa rolled her eyes. ¡°Are you good with kids?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she wasn¡¯t good with most people. ¡°I was hoping for something with a little fewer people


    interaction.¡±


    Melissa clicked the mouse function a few more times as she stared at the screen. ¡°Themunity


    garden needs a hand. It¡¯s just north of Feral. You can¡¯t miss it. The ce is huge.¡±


    ¡°Community garden?¡±


    ¡°Yes, see, we supply a lot of our own food. Once a month, a few hunting parties go out, and they bring


    the wild meat to Lewis¡¯ butcher shop. He cuts it all up, and the meat gets distributed among the pack.


    We also keep amunity garden. It¡¯s all organic. Come harvest time. We do the same with the


    vegetables and fruits. They can and prickly half of it so itsts through the winter and then the other


    half we keep fresh. It helps keep the pack¡¯s food cost down. We have a lot of mouths to feed after all.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I could work in the garden.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then,¡± Melissa picked up a pen and jotted down something on a posted then handed it to her.


    ¡°There are directions to the garden. Wee to the pack.¡±


    Aurora politely thanked her and then left the house. She hadn¡¯t made more than one step out the door


    when Melissa mmed it, and wood hit Aurora in the bottom. Aurora shook her head as she stepped


    down off the porch. ¡°What a bitch,¡± she muttered as she started to walk.


    ***


    Aurora had found the garden with little trouble. She was impressed by the size of it. There were four


    other women tending the garden, weeding and watering. Aurora introduced herself and offered her


    help. They seemed happy to have it telling her there was more work than they had time for. So, she got


    down and got in the dirt. The day passed by, and Aurora found she actually very much enjoyed working


    in the garden. However, it did make her thirsty.


    She got up and walked over to a cooler that was packed with chilled bottles of water. She took one and


    began to drink, trying to quench her thirst. Her attention was drawn by the sound of the Harley that


    pulled into the gravel parking lot a few feet away from the break tables and water. Aurora watched as


    Gordon got off and removed his helmet, cing it on the seat. He walked in her direction. His shirt had


    been changed, and he was no showing no signs of pain. He must bepletely healed by now.


    He came to stand before her and offered her an awkward smile. ¡°How¡¯s your first day?¡±


    ¡°Fine, thank you,¡± there was tension between them. ¡°How are you?¡±


    Absentmindedly his hand went to his chest where Aurora had seen the w marks earlier. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m


    good,¡± his smile didn¡¯t seem genuine. He took a step closer to her and waved at one of the other girls


    before lowering his voice and stepping in so close to her so that he didn¡¯t have to whisper very loud.


    After all, the other women had super hearing, and he didn¡¯t want anyone to hear what he was about to


    say. ¡°About this morning. I would appreciate it very much if you didn¡¯t tell anyone what you saw.¡±


    Aurora opened her mouth to say something, but one of the other women walked over and picked up a


    bottle of water and Aurora said nothing, but she nervously brushed her hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Linda, hello,¡± Gordon greeted her. ¡°How are the cubs?¡±


    The woman stood around and bragged about her babies, and Gordon was all smiles and charismatic


    like he had been at the pic yesterday. They talked andughed, and then Gordon excused himself,


    and he took Aurora by the arm and lead her to his bike, trying to put some much-needed distance


    between them and the nosy women.


    ¡°Look, Aurora, what happened this morning is no one¡¯s business but my own, and I would very much


    like to keep it that way.¡±


    ¡°Why do you let her hit you? Look at you. You''re big and strong. You¡¯re the motherfucking Alpha, for


    Christ sakes.¡±


    He swallowed hard and looked down at his hands, which were now fidgeting. ¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± he said


    softly.


    ¡°Hit her back. Defend yourself.¡±


    His eyes lifted and met hers. ¡°I can¡¯t. My father told me there was never ever any reason that justified


    hitting a woman. Don¡¯t you see? I can¡¯t hit her back. It¡¯s not in me.¡±


    ¡°Then leave her.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that either.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You have a lot to learn about Lycans. Wolves mate for life. So, do we,¡± Gordon reached up andy his


    hand gently to the side of her face. ¡°You¡¯re a good kid. You have a good heart, but please¡­ don¡¯t tell


    anyone what you saw.¡±


    ¡°Gordon¡­¡±


    Suddenly both his hands were framing her face forcing her to look into his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m begging you,


    Aurora,¡± the sound of a mming car door drew their attention. Both Gordon and Aurora looked over to


    see Stanton standing by his SUV a few feet away with a bouquet of flowers in his hands. He was


    watching them with a scowl. Aurora knew how it looked. Gordon let go of her and took a step back. He


    returned his attention to Aurora with a pleading look. Neither of them said another word, and then


    Gordon got on his bike, pulled on his helmet, and drove away.


    Aurora took a step toward Stanton, and she stopped when he tossed the flowers on the ground, got


    back in his SUV, and drove away. Aurora sighed leaned against one of the other women¡¯s cars. Today


    was proving to be very trying.


    ***


    Stanton stood in his garage, sorting through his tools and tidying up. He had taken the afternoon off so


    he could get some things done in town. He had gone to see if Aurora needed a ride home when he


    found her with Gordon. The image of Gordon touching her intimately stuck in his brain, and the more


    he thought about it, the angrier he became. He heard the sound of gravel crushing beneath shoes


    behind him, and he knew Aurora was home. He picked up a shop rag and wiped down his workbench


    keeping his back to her.


    ¡°Hey, Big Daddy,¡± he heard her say, and then he tensed when he felt her hand at his back. Stanton


    pulled away and began to use the rag to buff his SUV. She sighed. ¡°How was your day?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°You got home early today,¡± he shot her a nasty re. She sighed and came over to him. ¡°Please don¡¯t


    be mad. I swear it¡¯s not what it looked like.¡±


    He stood up, drawing himself to his full intimidating height. ¡°Really,¡± he barked, ¡°because it looked like


    you were making time with the Alpha.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what it was.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, then what was it?¡± He demanded.


    She looked like she was struggling for an answer. She hung her head and sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Can¡¯t tell me, covenant,¡± he shook his head and walked away. ¡°I guess that¡¯s what I get


    for trying to make a whore a housewife.¡±


    Suddenly Stanton was knocked off bnce as Aurora shoved him. He turned to face her, and he could


    see the rage. She stood toe to toe with him looking up. ¡°That is behind me.¡±


    ¡°Sure, and soon Gordon will be behind you. You¡¯re breaking up a happy marriage.¡±


    Her eyes widened with shock, and sheughed. ¡°Happy marriage, you have got to be kidding me. He is


    so far from happy.¡±


    ¡°So, he is making passes at you?¡±


    She stepped back, shocked. ¡°No.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then how do you know he isn¡¯t happy?¡± Again, she went quiet. ¡°I know you can¡¯t tell me,¡± he walked


    back to his bench and tossed the rag on it. ¡°I guess it¡¯s a good thing we can¡¯t get sick, or I might be


    worried about catching something,¡± he said, heading for the door to go inside.


    ¡°Are you throwing me out?¡± He heard her ask.


    Stanton stopped in the doorway and thought about her question. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell not?¡± She asked. ¡°If you think I¡¯m screwing around, why let me stay?¡±


    Stanton turned to look at her with sadness in his eyes. ¡°I love you.¡±


    Auroraughed. That had not been the response he had hoped for. ¡°You love me? Bullshit!¡± She yelled


    at him. ¡°Until a few days ago, you didn¡¯t even know me. What you love is sex. It is the only reason you


    keep me around,¡± she pushed past him and went inside. Stanton followed her in and watched as she


    collected her bag and headed for the door.


    ¡°Hummingbird, where are you going?¡±


    She turned to face. ¡°You think I need you; I don¡¯t need anyone. I¡¯ve done just fine on my own.¡±


    He followed her outside. ¡°You just going to walk back to Aspen?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Stanton watched as she walked off his property and vanished around some trees. He thought about


    going after her. No, she had nowhere to go. Let her blow off some steam. She¡¯de


    back.

 Chapter 11: 9

    Chapter 11: 9


    It had been a week since Stanton had spoken to Aurora. She had fallen right back into her old survival


    habits. She had note back to the Feral. She had not just left him but the pack. It was unheard of


    for a Lycan to prefer to be alone than to stay in the pack. But she had given up pack life just to avoid


    him. She had gone right back to working the street right outside the bar across from his work site. He


    assumed she did so as a way of rubbing it in his face that she could survive without him and that other


    men were getting what was supposed to be his.


    He had thought about going over and thrashing some of the guys that picked her up, but he never got


    out of his machine. She had left him, and he was going to have to ept her choices, but he found


    himself distracted during work. And on his breaks and after work, he spent all his time sitting in his SUV


    across the street watching her. When she would get picked up, he would follow them to whatever


    sleazy motel they ended up in and simply sit outside in the parking lot, gripping the wheel and fuming


    about what he knew was going on inside.


    One night a week after Aurora had left, Darrell had suggested going out for drinks, and Stanton


    suggested the pub. They took a seat near the window, and Stanton spent much of his time staring out


    the window.


    Darrell whistled and waved his hand in front of Stanton¡¯s face. ¡°Please tell me you picked this ce


    because of the draft beer and not because you are stalking Aurora?¡±


    Stanton looked at his friend. ¡°I¡¯m not stalking her.¡±


    ¡°You have be obsessed with her.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just making sure she is safe.¡±


    ¡°That girl survived eighteen years without you. Face its Big Boy. She doesn¡¯t need you. Besides, it¡¯s


    your dumbass fault she left you.¡±


    ¡°My fault?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, your fault. Had you not used her of stepping out on you, she wouldn¡¯t have left your ass.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see what I saw,¡± he defended himself.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. But I know Gordon, there is no way in hell he was making a move on your girl. You had to


    be mistaken about what you saw.¡±


    ¡°How do you do you describe what I saw?¡±


    ¡°Did you ask her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she said she couldn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Darrell sat back in his chair and waved down the waitress. ¡°I don¡¯t know, man, but you got to be wrong.¡±


    ¡°Howe every time there is a fight between a man and a woman, the woman is always right, and


    the man is always wrong?¡±


    Darrell shrugged with a big smile as he folded his hands behind his head. ¡°Just lucky, I guess,¡± they


    bothughed. He had to leave it to Darrell. He always managed to make Stantonugh. The waitress


    brought them two beers. She smiled flirtatiously at Darrell and then scowled at Stanton, but he was


    used to it. Darrell was attractive, and he wasn¡¯t. Women didn¡¯t like him the way they liked Darrell. As


    the waitress walked away, Darrell leaned forward. ¡°Why don¡¯t you quit with the creepy stalker shit and


    just go over and say hello to her.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to talk to me.¡±


    Darrell looked out the window, and his smile faded. ¡°Oh, I think you may have missed your opportunity,¡±


    Stanton looked out the window to see a cruiser pull up, and the officer got out of the car and approach


    Aurora. ¡°Looks like she¡¯s getting busted.¡±


    Stanton watched as the cop started getting aggressive. He grabbed her by the arm and dragged


    Aurora into an alley against her will. ¡°No,¡± he said, standing up, ¡°I think something a lot worse is about


    to go down.¡±


    ¡°You want some backup?¡± Darrell asked, making no move to get up as Stanton headed for the door.


    ¡°Nope, I got it.¡±


    ¡°Sick ¡®em, Big Boy.¡±


    ***


    Aurora rolled her eyes when the cruiser pulled up in front of her. She hated when the cops hassled her.


    The middle-aged officer got out and stepped up on the curb, eyeing her like a dog with a steak. Great,


    a dirty cop, they were even worse. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a pretty one,¡± he said,ing close to Aurora. ¡°The


    other girls that work the street don¡¯t usually look like you.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right,¡± he said, checking out her leg. ¡°Look at those legs. I should run you in,¡± he said, touching


    her hair. ¡°Unless you ask me really nice not to.¡±


    ¡°Not a chance,¡± she snarled.


    He looked up at her with angry eyes. ¡°You think you¡¯re too fucking good for me? You dirty little whore,¡±


    he grabbed her arm and forced her into the nearest alley. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to rot in a cell for a few


    days, I suggest you drop to your damn knees and wrapped that sassy little mouth around my cock.¡±


    Aurora smiled. ¡°Oh, I would if I could find it.¡±


    The officer drew his hand back and pped Aurora so hard she fell to her knees. As she stared at the


    ground, her eyes lit up, but he couldn¡¯t see her as he grabbed her wrists and handcuffed her arms


    behind her back. He grabbed her arms and hauled Aurora to her feet, then mmed her back against


    the side of the building. His hand around her throat. ¡°You should be nicer to me because I can make


    your life very hard.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s gaze lifted as she spotted Stanton standing behind the officer with a look of violence on his


    face. He¡¯d witnessed the whole thing. Aurora started tough as the cop red at you.


    ¡°You find this fucking funny bitch.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared of you.¡±


    ¡°Is that a fact? Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because she knows what is standing behind you,¡± Stanton growled. The cop nked over his


    shoulder and then backed up against Aurora, staring wide-eyed at the massive, intimidating man


    standing behind him. Stanton¡¯s eye began to glow, and he snarled, baring his fangs.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± The cop gasped.


    Aurora followed suit. Her eyes lit up, and her fangs descended. ¡°Still want y with me?¡± She growled,


    drawing the cop¡¯s attention back to her. He jumped back with horror.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡±


    ¡°Leave,¡± Stanton growled, and the officer made to run past him and back to his cruiser. Stanton


    grabbed his arm, stopping him. ¡°Keys,¡± the officer took the handcuff keys from his belt and tossed them


    on the ground at Stanton¡¯s feet. Then he ran off. Stanton turned to face her, looking like a man again.


    Aurora rxed, and she reverted to her human form.


    Aurora turned around, presenting her bound hands. ¡°You think you could take these off.¡±


    Stanton bent over and picked up the keys. She could feel him unlocking the handcuffs. ¡°You know, if


    you really wanted to, you could probably break these.¡±


    ¡°I thought our kind tried to stay on the down-low.¡±


    ¡°We do,¡± he said, taking the handcuffs. Aurora turned and rubbed her wrists.


    ¡°Should we really have shown that cop what we were? Aren¡¯t you afraid he will go tell everyone?¡±


    Stanton chuckle. ¡°Who¡¯s going to believe him?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that. I had things under control.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I could see that. By the way, you were on your knees.¡±


    ¡°Most men like me on my knees,¡± she snapped back and watched as Stanton bit back his anger.


    ¡°How long are you going to do this?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know. Until some wealthy workaholic businessman gets lonely, falls in love with me, buys


    me a new wardrobe at a store where I can tell off the snooty clerks, then strut down New York streets


    with my bags while everyone in the streets breaks into song and dance singing Pretty Woman,¡± she


    said sarcastically.


    Stanton looked up at the sky, and Aurora did the same. She could sense the storming just as well


    as he could. The sky was cloudy with thick ck clouds. It would start raining in another hour or so.


    Stanton reached out for her, but Aurora pped his hand away, surprising him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    His expression turned angry again. ¡°All week, I¡¯ve been watching guys touch you, but me, you p?¡±


    ¡°They pay,¡± she snapped back.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it? It¡¯s all about the money?¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± she said, crossing her arms over her chest. She was trying to stand her ground.


    ¡°Ok,¡± he said, taking his wallet out of his back pocket. Aurora watched As Stanton counted the cash in


    his wallet. ¡°$50 to ride the attraction, right?¡±


    ¡°$300,¡± she blurted out.


    He looked up at her, surprised. ¡°$300? What happened to $50?¡±


    ¡°Intion.¡±


    He smirked. ¡°Intion? Ok,¡± he looked back in his wallet and held up a wad of cash. ¡°How about $500,


    and you spend the whole night with me,¡± she looked around, unsure if she wanted to do this. ¡°Come


    on. It¡¯s going to rain. $500, a bed to sleep in, you get out of the rain, I¡¯ll even order pizza.¡±


    ¡°You pay for the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Hotel? What¡¯s wrong with my cabin?¡±


    ¡°I ain¡¯t going back to your cabin,¡± she said very matter of fact.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll pay for a hotel. Do we have a deal?¡± Aurora looked up at the ever-darkening sky and sighed.


    She snatched the money from her hand and tucked it into her bra. Great. My SUV is unlocked. Go wait


    for me while I tell Darrell I¡¯m leaving,¡± Stanton walked Aurora to the vehicle and waited to see her get in


    and then he went into the pub.


    ***


    Stanton walked back into the pub and found Darrell had a pretty young waitress sitting in the chair next


    to him. He was leaning over his hand on her thigh as he was whispering in her ear and making her


    giggle. ¡°Nice to see you missed me,¡± he said, standing beside his friend.


    Darrell sat up and looked up at Stanton with a grin. ¡°Oh, that was fast. Stanton, this is Amy.¡±


    ¡°Aly,¡± she corrected him.


    ¡°Right,¡± he said with that tone that meant he didn¡¯t really give a shit what her name was. ¡°Um, Annie


    and I¡­¡±


    ¡°Aly,¡± Stanton corrected him again. Really the girl had just said her name. How hard was it to


    remember?


    ¡°Right,¡± Darrell said again. ¡°Aly,¡± Stanton tried tough. There was no way Darrell was even going to


    make an effort to remember her name. ¡°We¡¯re going to split. She¡¯s never been to the country, and I


    thought I¡¯d show here the backroads,¡± show her the backroads, that was Darrell¡¯s code for fuck her in a


    field on the tailgate and then drop her off at her ce and never see her again. Darrell would fuck


    humans, but he never associated with them beyond shallow gratification. Stanton really didn¡¯t me


    him. It had to be hard to sustain a rtionship with someone who can never know what he really was.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I split, do you?¡± He asked, standing up.


    ¡°Nope, have fun,¡± he said as Darrell said as he took Aly¡¯s hand and spun her around, pointing her at


    the door. When she wasn¡¯t looking, Darrell mimicked smacking her and then practically danced out the


    door with her. Stantonughed. Darrell was such a horn dog. Then again, if he looked the way Darrell


    did, Stanton would probably fuck everything that moved too.


    Well, that was easier than he thought it would be. Stanton returned to his SUV and climbed in. Aurora


    was watching Darrell as he opened the truck door for the woman he was leaving with. ¡°Cowboy got


    himself a girl, did he?¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°I never understand it. He never makes any effort to learn their names, but these girls will drop to their


    knees to suck his dick.¡±


    Aurora turned to him. ¡°Jealous much?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Bimbos aren¡¯t exactly my bag,¡± he said, reaching out to take her hand, but she pulled it out


    of his grasp and looked back out the window. Clearly, she was still pissed at him. ¡°Oh, this is going to


    be fun,¡± he muttered to himself as he pulled out into the street headed for a low-rent hotel he had dug


    the foundation for just three years ago.


    ***


    Stanton slipped the key card into the lock and pushed the door open. He stepped aside to let her go in


    first. Aurora went in and looked around. It was a nice enough room. Big bed, and a big tv. She pushed


    open the washroom door and peeked in. the towels looked nice. She dropped her bag to the floor. ¡°I¡¯m


    going to have a shower,¡± she said, going into the washroom. ¡°You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said, standing in the washroom door watching her. ¡°I¡¯m going to order pizza, any requests?¡±


    ¡°Something with a lot of bacon on it,¡± she smiled.


    Stanton grin. ¡°Now, girl, you are speaking mynguage,¡± he said, taking his cellphone out of his pocket


    and wandering off to make the call.


    Aurora shut the door and turned to look at her reflection in the mirror. She looked away. She¡¯d been


    unhappy with the woman staring back at her for years. This is not what she thought she would be when


    she was little. She turned away and started to get undressed. She turned on the shower and stepped


    under the hot water. She closed her eyes and turned her face up to the water, letting it wash away the


    filth. She reached for the shower gel bottle and began to scrub, thinking about everything in her life that


    led her to this ce.


    The more she thought about all the men she let touch her, Aurora closed her eyes and let the tears fall.


    She sunk to her knees in the tub and buried her face in her hands, sobbing. She always cried. Sit in the


    shower after every john. Aurora would sob with self-loathing. In fact, Stanton was the only man who


    had ever touched her that hadn¡¯t left her in tears when it was over.


    Getting it all out of her system, Aurora stood up and turned off the water. It was time to put on her game


    face. She stepped out of the shower and towelled off. She looked at herself in the mirror again, trying to


    make sure her eyes weren¡¯t bloodshot from crying. She didn¡¯t put her clothes on. The man had paid for


    a service, and she just wanted to get it over with. She stood with her back straighter and squared her


    shoulders. She put a smile on her face and then opened the door and stepped out into the room naked.


    ¡°You were in there a long time,¡± Stanton said as he was changing the channels with the remote. ¡°He


    had yet to look at her. ¡°I thought maybe we could rent a mo-vi-e..,¡± he trailed off when he looked at her.


    Aurora smiled; that was the desired response.


    She walked toward him slowly, and then she ced her hand on his chest and pushed him, so he was


    now sitting on the foot of the bed. She looked into his eyes as she ran her hands over his broad


    shoulders. Suddenly she saw concern where she should have seen lust.


    Stanton¡¯s hand came up and caressed her face. The pad of his thumb wiping away the moisture from


    her eyes. ¡°Have you been crying?¡± He asked. Aurora stood up and took a step back. Here she was


    naked and ready to please him, and all Stanton saw was the sorrow in her eyes. Stanton stood up and


    took the fluffy white robe from behind the washroom door. Aurora didn¡¯t know what to do as he helped


    her put it on, and then he stood in front of her and closed the robe, tying it shut for her. He touched her


    face and then leaned in and ced a soft, tender kiss on her forehead.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes fluttered closed at the feel of his lips touching her skin. It was the kind of kiss that said he


    cared for her, that she would always be safe with him. Stanton pulled Aurora into his arms as he


    wrapped himself around her engulfing her tiny frame as if he thought he could protect her from the


    world. This time instead of pulling away, she melted into his embrace. She was trying to be strong, but


    she found herself weak. She needed thefort he offered.


    She wanted to stay like that forever, but a knock at the door ruined things. ¡°That¡¯s probably dinner,¡± he


    said, letting her go. He reached for his wallet and headed for the door. Aurora wiped away her tears


    and sat down on the bed.


    She looked to the door and saw the delivery guy looking around Stanton to get a better look at Aurora.


    Stanton offered the kid his money and had to clear his through to get the boy''s attention. The boy


    looked at him and then back at her. ¡°God Damn, man, how did this happen? That girl is smoking hot.¡±


    Stanton forced the money in the boy¡¯s hand and mmed the door in his face. He turned around with a


    scowl, and Aurora smirked. She knew he was annoyed. He walked over and ced the stack of pizza


    boxes on the bed, then opened it. Them. ¡°And how many of these are mine?¡± She asked yfully.


    She watched him blush. ¡°So, I have a big appetite. You think I can maintain this body a single slice?¡±


    ¡°You going to bite me if I try to take a piece?¡± Sheughed, taking a slice.


    He smiled at her. ¡°If it were anyone but you, yes. But Hummingbird, I would give you anything,¡± he said,


    taking a slice of his own.


    They sat and ate their pizza. Aurora was amazed to see how much of that he packed away at one time.


    In the time it took her to eat three pieces, Stanton had eaten a wholerge pizza by himself as he


    channel surfed. While he watched TV and ate, Aurora watched Stanton. She sat back on the bed with


    her back against the headboard, watching Stanton. He seemed engrossed in the game he stumbled


    across.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you,¡± she said


    ¡°What?¡± He asked, not turning away from the TV.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you following me.¡±


    Stanton then tensed and hit the mute button. He turned in his seat at the foot of the bed to look at her.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t stalking you,¡± he said. ¡°I just¡­ I wanted to make sure you were safe. What you do is


    dangerous.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I can take care of myself?¡±


    ¡°I know you can,¡± he nodded. ¡°But I still want to protect you. I know you have been alone in this world


    for so long, but you¡¯re not alone anymore,¡± his gaze fell to his hands, which were fidgeting again. ¡°You


    don¡¯t have to believe me. You don¡¯t have to be my girl. Just know I will follow you to the ends of the


    earth. Lurking in the shadows, making sure none of those guys step out of line.¡±


    ¡°Why do you even care?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re my mate,¡± he said nervously.


    ¡°Your mate?¡±


    He cast his eyes down. ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me. The first moment I saw you from my machine. I


    knew at that moment that you were my mate. I can sense it. I feel deep inside. I can¡¯t exin it. I know


    I¡¯m not what a woman like you would want. But I¡¯ve been in love with you since the moment I saw you.


    There is no one else for me. Even if you never touch me again. I will protect you because even if you


    never love me, I will always love you.¡±


    ¡°Why would you love me?¡± She asked, trying to hold back her tears. No one had ever loved her.


    He smiled at her. ¡°How couldn¡¯t I?¡±


    Aurora shifted onto her hands and knees and crawled across the bed. She straddled hisp and


    wrapped her arms around his shoulders. She kissed his lips softly. ¡°I think I love you.¡±


    ¡°How could you love me? I¡¯m a beast.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Every beauty needs a beast.¡±


    Stanton lovingly brushed her hair back off her shoulder. ¡°Give up this life. Let me take care of you. Let


    me give you the life you deserve.¡±


    ¡°Wolves mate for life, right?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± he smiled. ¡°Do you want to seal the deal?¡±


    ¡°Get married?¡± She giggled.


    ¡°No, something much deeper.¡±


    She had no idea what he was talking about. ¡°Like what?¡±


    Stanton reached up and framed her face with his hands. ¡°Look into my eyes.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ really look,¡± Aurora looked into Stanton¡¯s eyes, and something happened. He looked deep into


    her eyes, and it felt like Aurora was caught up in a whirlwind of memories that weren¡¯t hers. She could


    see Stanton as a child with his loving parents. She could see him stand over their grave. His struggles


    as an adolescent. She saw Gordon smiling at him with pride. She was overwhelmed by feelings she


    couldn¡¯t exin. She saw his whole life, and then she saw herself from his eyes. She felt the love he


    had for her, the uncertainty he felt about his ability to keep her and all the self-doubt he had. In seconds


    she knew his entire life and how he felt. She could feel his soul.


    Stanton released his hold on her, and the visions and feelings ended, and Aurora was breathing hard


    as was he. She looked at Stanton, confused. ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°I imprinted with you.¡±


    ¡°I saw everything. I felt everything?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Me too. I saw all your memories. I felt all your pain. I saw your soul,¡± he caressed her face.


    ¡°And it¡¯s as beautiful as you are.¡±


    She smiled at him. She rose up on her knees and kissed his lips softly. ¡°You are a handsome man.¡±


    ¡°You are a dirty liar.¡±


    She shook her, and as she smiled at him. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful to me.¡±


    Stanton smiled. ¡°So, have we made up?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Stanton then reached into his back pocket and lifted his hand to show her the police


    handcuffs dangling from his finger and then he wiggled his brows at her suggestively. Auroraughed


    and took the handcuffs from him. ¡°You got it, Big Daddy.¡±

 Chapter 12: 10

    Chapter 12: 10


    The weeks passed quickly, and Aurora and Stanton were living a charmed life. Everything was perfect,


    and for the first time in his life, Stanton was happy. He had everything he could ever want. So why did


    he feel on edge all the time? Stanton walked into the pub. He was runningte. It was boys¡¯ night out,


    and Aurora had ambushed him as he was leaving. She¡¯d been feeling frisky thest couple of days,


    and every moment he wasn¡¯t working, she was trying to jump his bones. Frankly¡­ he loved it.


    He started toward the table the guys were at, and he could hear them talking, but they hadn¡¯t spotted


    him yet. ¡°He¡¯ste again,¡± Lewisined as he drank his beer.


    ¡°Aurora must have ambushed him again,¡± Darrell chuckled.


    ¡°Is it crazy to be jealous of him?¡± Keh asked. ¡°I mean, I love Stanton like a brother, but God damn,


    look at him, and he has got himself a crazy hot babe that wants to fuck him senseless every chance


    she gets and to top it off, she¡¯s a fucking pro. I bet she has serious oral game.¡±


    Darrellughed. ¡°Please, you wouldn¡¯t know what to do with a girl like that.¡±


    ¡°I bet you would, though, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Keh snicker.


    ¡°Damn right, he would,¡± Lewis snickered. ¡°What woman has ever said no to him?¡±


    ¡°Not one,¡± Darrell said with pride.


    ¡°I bet you could have her,¡± Keh said. ¡°I bet she wouldn¡¯t say no to you.¡±


    Darrell shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even try.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Keh asked. ¡°You don¡¯t think she¡¯s sexy?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I¡¯m sure that girl would blow my mind. But my friendship with Stanton means way too


    much to me. I would never betray him like that. Besides, he¡¯d skin me alive if I tried,¡± they allughed,


    and Stanton backed away and exited the bar before anyone could see him.


    He stood outside, thinking about the conversation he was not meant to hear. They were right. Things


    were good right now, but how could he know that in time when the new excitement faded, Aurora


    wouldn¡¯t be tempted to stray, especially when every man that looked at her wanted to take his ce.


    What if she got tired of looking at his ugly mug, and some stud hit on her? Would she leave him? The


    thought was eating at him.


    Stanton spent the night sitting in his SUV outside the pub. When the pub was closing, he watched his


    friends leave with the other. Darrell stood outside the pub, lighting himself a cigarette. While he


    smoked, he took out his cellphone and then Stanton¡¯s cellphone began to ring on the seat next to him.


    The caller ID said it was Darrell. He had been calling all night, but Stanton hadn¡¯t answered. He didn¡¯t


    feel like talking, especially with the guys at the table.


    Stanton picked up his phone and answered. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Dude, where the hell are you? Man, she better have fucked you six ways from Sunday if you stood us


    up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the parking lot,¡± he confessed.


    He watched as Darrell looked up and looked around. The moment Darrell spotted Stanton¡¯s SUV, he


    hung up and tucked his phone in his jacket pocket and made his way over to the SUV. Darrell opened


    the passenger door and got in. Then he rolled down the window so he could finish his cigarette.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing out here?¡± Darrell asked. ¡°Have you been out here all night?¡±


    Stanton looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re my friend, right?¡±


    ¡°Best friend.¡±


    ¡°Would you do anything for me?¡±


    ¡°Man, I would die for you,¡± Darrell promised.


    ¡°I want you to do a favour for me.¡±


    ¡°Name it.¡±


    ¡°I want you to hit on Aurora.¡±


    Darrell looks surprised. ¡°Say what?¡±


    ¡°I want you to hit on Aurora. I want you to turn on that charm of yours.¡±


    ¡°Hold up a minute. Stanton, you are my best friend, and Aurora is super sexy, but I am not feeling the


    guy-on-guy-on-girl thing.¡±


    Stanton shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking for.¡±


    Darrell breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Good, because I think it would make things weird.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to hit on aggressively. I want her to think you want to sleep with her.¡±


    ¡°I got to ask why? I mean, you have to admit this is kind of a strange request.¡±


    ¡°No woman ever says no to you.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°I need to know if I can trust her.¡±


    ¡°And if she doesn¡¯t say no to me?¡± Darrell asked with all seriousness.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have my answer.¡±


    ¡°And you will hate me for breaking up the best thing that ever happened to you.¡±


    ¡°I need to know.¡±


    ¡°If she finds out you are setting her up, she is going to be pissed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with that when the timees.¡±


    Darrell thoughts about it as he finished his smoke and tossed the butt out the window. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll do it.


    When will she be home alone?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow. I have to work.¡±


    ¡°Ok, alle by tomorrow,¡± he said, getting out.


    ¡°You¡¯ll call me when it¡¯s done?¡±


    ¡°Good or bad,¡± he said and shut the door. Stanton watched as Darrell walked over to his truck and got


    in.


    Stanton turned on his engine and pulled out. Tomorrow he would have his answer.


    ***


    Aurora threw her head back, and her eyes lit up bright as she reached orgasm. She felt Stanton shake


    beneath her as he came. As the sensation subsided, she looked down at him, smiling up at her. ¡°Girl,


    you are going to make mete for work again.¡±


    She giggled as she rolled off him and watched as Stanton got up. He went into the washroom to wash


    up quickly, then came back out and got dressed. ¡°y hooky,¡± she suggested.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I got work,¡± he told her. He leaned over to kiss her, and she grabbed him between the legs. He


    jumped. ¡°Stop that,¡± he said, forcing her hand away.


    Aurora got up on her knees and rubbed herself against him. ¡°Stay and fuck me one more time.¡±


    He pried her off him. ¡°It¡¯s always one more time with you.¡±


    ¡°What can I say? I find you irresistible.¡±


    He pushed her back against the bed. ¡°I have to go to work,¡± he told her. ¡°I¡¯ll be back at 6:00 pm,¡± he


    promised, and she watched him walk out the door. She supposed she was on her own today. Aurora


    got up and headed for the washroom. She showered and then got dressed and made herself


    something to eat. She was just finishing her cereal when there was a knock at the door.


    She put her empty bowl down and walked over to the door to find Darrell on the other side. She smiled


    when he smiled at her. ¡°Hello, beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Cowboy.¡±


    ¡°Stanton home?¡±


    ¡°Naw, he¡¯s at work, won¡¯t be back until 6:00 pm.¡±


    ¡°Is that a fact?¡±


    ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°I have the day off. I got bored.¡±


    ¡°If you want, you cane in and watch TV with me.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll do that,¡± he said,ing inside. She shut the door and started toward the couch. ¡°If you want


    something to drink, help yourself,¡± she said, sitting down. Darrell walked over to the fridge and got


    himself a soda, then sat down next to her on the couch. He was sitting awfully close, given all the many


    spots he could have. He draped his arm over the back of the couch behind her. ¡°What are we


    watching?¡± He asked, never looking at the Tv. His attention was solely on her. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet,¡±


    she said as he started to y with her hair.


    ¡°I like the way you have your hair today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I washed it.¡±


    He looked into her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s what I like about you¡¯re funny.¡±


    She was picking up a bad vibe. Aurora smiled and leaned into him. ¡°Is that all you like about me?¡±


    ¡°I like the way you smell,¡± he purred, leaning in and smelling her deeply. Suddenly he sat back abruptly


    and stared at her with shock. His sudden rm worried her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he was lying; she could tell. Darrel smiled again, shaking off whatever had spooked him. He


    cleared his throat and grabbed his drink, drinking it all down in one shot. He was suddenly acting very


    weird. He sat back and put his arm around her again. ¡°Sorry, I had something in my throat,¡± he was


    spooked, and she wondered why?


    ¡°You are acting strange,¡± Aurora called him out on his behaviour.


    ¡°What can I say? Beautiful women make me nervous,¡± Auroraughed so hard. ¡°What?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything that makes you nervous.¡±


    Suddenly his hand was on her knee, and Aurora¡¯s gaze was drawn to where he was touching her. ¡°I¡¯ve


    been thinking about you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Have you?¡± She asked, watching his hand move higher up her leg. ¡°I can¡¯t get you out of my head.¡±


    Aurora looked up and smiled at him. She melted into his arms and gazed into his eyes. ¡°What do you


    think about?¡±


    ¡°So many wicked things.¡±


    She moved his hand and pushed him back against the couch. She crawled into hisp and leaned in


    really close, her lips hovering over his. ¡°Do you think about touching me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he breathed.


    She brushed her lips over his ear. ¡°Do you think about all the naughty things I¡¯d do to you?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± he purred.


    She nted her hands on his shoulders and held him down. ¡°I bet you want to screw me to the floor.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what would happen?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He asked, excited.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she snarled and stood up, leaving him confused. ¡°Not a God damn thing because I wouldn¡¯t


    touch you.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell not?¡±


    ¡°Because I like nice guys with integrity. I thought you were a nice guy, but you are just another


    scumbaging in here trying to score with his best friend¡¯s girl.¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± Darrellughed. ¡°Are you really telling me you would rather go to bed with Stanton than


    me? I mean, I like the guy, but,¡± he cringed, ¡°gargoyle.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t love people for their looks, I love them for their soul, and he has a beautiful soul.¡±


    Darrel stood up and looked at her. ¡°I walk out that door, and you¡¯re not going to get a second chance.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Darrel sighed and walked out the door. Aurora sat down on the couch. She felt horrible. Now she had


    to decide if she should tell Stanton his friend was an asshole. She recalled all his past jealousy; she


    didn¡¯t know if he could handle knowing.


    ***


    Darrell climbed into his truck and took out his phone. He dialled Stanton. He put it on speaker and left


    the cellphone on the passenger seat as he backed out of the driveway.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Stanton¡¯s voice came over the speaker.


    ¡°Hey Buddy, I¡¯m leaving your house right now.¡±


    ¡°That was fast.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy to report she threw my ass out.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He could hear the happiness in his friend¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Oh yeah. She toyed with me for a minute, making me think I¡¯d get some, then she got all pissy, called


    me a scumbag, and told me to get the fuck out. Said I was a bad friend.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°For you, but now Aurora hates me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her,¡± Stanton promised.


    ¡°Dude, there is one more thing I think you need to know.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I think I know the reason Aurora has been so worked uptely.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Darrell didn¡¯t know how to say this, so he was just going toe right out and say it. ¡°Aurora is in


    heat.¡±


    Stantonughed, and when Darrell didn¡¯tugh with him, he went quiet. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I couldn¡¯t be more serious. I can smell it on her. I damn near shit my pants.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t smell it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s got to be the pheromones she¡¯s giving off. She¡¯s got you all loopy and in a sexual daze. She¡¯s been


    steadily releasing a chemical substance into the environment affecting the behaviour or physiology of


    males in the same species.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s scary that you know the science behind that.¡±


    Darrell shook his head. ¡°Brother, she is giving off a strong smell. Ten minutes with the girl, and I was


    starting to feel crazed. You got to keep her isted. The males in the pack get a whiff of her, and


    wolves are going to be circling,¡± Darrell took a deep breath and shook his head. ¡°That girl is prime


    breeding stock.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect.¡±


    Darrell looked at his phone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, am I speaking Chinese because I was pretty sure I was


    speaking in English. Did you not hear me? Aurora is in heat.¡±


    ¡°I heard you. I¡¯m going to get her pregnant.¡±


    Darrell yanked on his steering wheel and pulled over to the side of the road. ¡°Ok, I¡¯m pulling over,¡±


    Darrell picked up the phone. ¡°What the hell are you thinking. ¡°


    ¡°I think she won¡¯t leave me if we have a child together.¡±


    Darrell nodded his head. ¡°Ok, it¡¯s official. You¡¯ve lost your fucking mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. It¡¯s a baby. It¡¯s a living, breathing thing that cries and poops and pukes. It¡¯s not like you


    can take the batteries out when it gets on your nerves.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    ¡°I am your friend, and I am telling you this is a very bad idea. Take my advice. Wrap it¡­ twenty times if


    you have to¡­ put a God damn electric fence between you two if that¡¯s what it takes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to knock her up,¡± Stanton said with finality. ¡°And you are not going to tell anyone.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Who would believe me?¡±


    ***


    Aurora smiled when Stanton came home with a big bouquet of flowers. She epted them and fetched


    some water. ¡°What are these for?¡± She asked, cing them on the table.


    ¡°I felt bad about the way I left you this morning.¡±


    She turned and smile. ¡°I understand you have to work.¡±


    ¡°I took two weeks off,¡± he told her, pulling her into his arms.


    ¡°You did what?¡±


    ¡°Well, every year, I have paid vacation time, but I never take them. I never had anywhere I wanted to


    be. But I can think of nothing I want more than to spend the next two weeks in bed with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I like the way that sounds.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± he growled and bit her lower lip yfully. ¡°I am going to fuck so hard,¡± he said, lifting her up


    and sitting her on the table. Aurora ced her hand on his chest and held him at bay. ¡°What¡¯s wrong,


    Hummingbird?¡±


    ¡°I have to tell you something,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to like it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Darrell was here this morning.¡±


    He looked away. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°He came on to me,¡± he looked up, and their eyes met. ¡°He was not subtle about it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you misunderstood him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I know he¡¯s your friend, but¡­.¡±


    He caressed her face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him. He won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± he smiled and then slid his hands up her bare legs and under her skirt. ¡°Now, let¡¯s


    get you naked.¡±

 Chapter 13: 11

    Chapter 13: 11


    Stanton had spent three long, happy days in bed with Aurora. His n was starting to backfire on him.


    He could barely keep up with her. Every time she was close, he found himself lost to her desire.


    Stanton had just finished a workout in the sack when he pulled on some pants and headed for the


    kitchen. He grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge and drank it all in one shot. ¡°Come on, Baby, let''s


    go again. Aurora purred as she came up behind him, wrapping her arms around his waist and kissing


    his back.


    ¡°Hummingbird, I need a few minutes,¡± she groped him, and he jumped and backed away. ¡°Seriously,


    Baby, I need food. If you want me to survive, another go around.¡±


    Auroraughed. ¡°Am I too much for you, Big Daddy?¡± She teased.


    He nodded. ¡°Yeah, a little bit,¡± he said, drinking his water.


    She reached for him again, but a knock at the door disturbed them. ¡°Oh, thank God,¡± Stanton muttered.


    ¡°Someone is here. Go get dressed,¡± he waited for her to gather some clothes and walk into the


    washroom to get dressed. Stanton put down his water and answered the door to find Gordon. ¡°Hey?¡±


    He said, trying to catch his breath.


    Gordon looked him over. ¡°Did I can¡¯t you at a bad time?¡±


    ¡°No,e in¡­ please,¡± Stanton stepped aside to let Gordon in. ¡°What brings you by.¡±


    ¡°Well, I heard you took some time off work. Thought I¡¯d pop in and see if you wanted to get a drink with


    me and talk.¡±


    Stanton rolled his eyes. ¡°You been talking to Darrell?¡± He asked suspiciously.


    Gordon gave him a funny look. ¡°No, should I?¡±


    Stanton shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You look like you just ran a marathon.¡±


    ¡°Marathon, yeah, you could say that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Stanton lied.


    Just then, Aurora came out of the bathroom dressed and presentable. ¡°Hello, Gordon,¡± she said,


    coming over to the two men.


    ¡°Hello Aurora, you¡¯re looking good,¡± suddenly, Gordon took a deep breath like he smelled something,


    and he stepped closer to Aurora, which made Stanton nervous. ¡°You smell good too,¡± he muttered as


    he started to breathe a little harder like he was getting worked up. ¡°You smell really good,¡± Aurora took


    a cautious step back. Stanton could see an intense arousal sh in Gordon¡¯s eyes. Gordon¡¯s hands


    came up like he wanted to touch her, and he got a crazed look in his eyes. ¡°Oh, God,¡± he said, looking


    her over and moving closer, but she took a step back. ¡°You are just¡­¡¯ His hands were trembling like he


    was trying to resist the urge to grab her.


    ¡°Gordon, are you ok?¡± Stanton asked with concern.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Gordon groaned, and then he backed away. ¡°I have to leave. I have to leave right now,¡± he


    said, making a break for the door.


    Once he was outside, Aurora looked at Stanton. ¡°That was weird, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Give me a minute,¡± Stanton went outside to find Gordon getting on his bike. ¡°Gordon, what the


    hell was that?¡±


    Gordon got back off the bike. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t be around her,¡± he pointed at the house. ¡°You have to


    keep her isted.¡±


    He was the second man to have told him that. ¡°Why?¡±


    Gordon looked like he was still trying to control himself. ¡°She¡¯s in heat. I can smell it on her. It¡¯s so


    strong. She¡¯s giving off fuck me pheromones like you would not believe,¡± he rolled his shoulders and


    shook out his hands. ¡°Two minutes around her, and I felt crazed. I can feel it in every cell in my body.


    I¡¯m warning you do not to let her get around any of the men. A weaker man than I is not going to be


    able to stop. The other guys catch her scent, and you are going to have a God damn stampede on your


    hands. They will break the damn door down to get to her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not the first female in the pack to be in heat.¡±


    ¡°Not like her. Her scent is stronger than most.¡±


    ¡°Howe I can¡¯t sense it?¡±


    Gordonughed. ¡°You do, judging from how worn out you are¡­ believe me, you do.¡±


    ¡°How long do I keep her isted?¡±


    ¡°For as long as she¡¯s in heat,¡± he said, getting back on his bike.


    ¡°How long could thatst?¡±


    Gordon shook his head at Stanton. ¡°Six to eight weeks.¡±


    ¡°Eight weeks!¡± Stanton gasped. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? Please tell me you¡¯re kidding? I can¡¯t keep it up


    for eight weeks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to keep the pack at bay. You keep her inside,¡± Gordon revved up his bike and took off.


    Stanton ran his hands through his hair while he absorbed what Gordon had just told him. ¡°Eight


    weeks¡­ fuck me,¡± he could not keep doing this for that long. She was going to kill him. ¡°I may have


    bitten off more than I can chew.¡±


    ***


    Stantony in the bed next to her as Aurora kissed his next. ¡°Hummingbird, I need to sleep,¡± he


    muttered, never opening his eyes. He was so tired. She decided to let him sleep.


    ¡°Ok,¡± she said, still feeling worked up. She needed to do something to rx. ¡°I¡¯ll go for a walk,¡± she


    said, getting out of bed and getting dressed.


    ¡°You do that,¡± he muttered in a sleepy haze and rolled over, giving her his back. He was already asleep


    before she reached the door.


    Aurora stepped outside for the first time in what felt like forever. She needed some fresh air. Aurora


    headed for the woods but stayed on the trail. She¡¯d been walking for a while when she came to a


    clearing and saw a beautiful old house. She wondered who lived there. She had only been standing


    there for a few minutes when she saw the side door open, and some of Stanton¡¯s friends came out,


    including Darrell.


    They looked right at her, and she noticed how they were all acting a little anxious, and Darrell had


    begun to pace his porch like a wild animal in a cage as he watched her. Aurora was getting a bad


    feeling, and she took a few steps back. Darrell stopped dead in his tracks, looked right at her, and then


    he let out a howl that triggered the other men to do the same, then they charged her.


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± She turned and ran. Aurora had no idea what was going on, but she had a feeling she didn¡¯t


    want them to catch up with her. Aurora was strong; she could hold her own fairly well against most


    men, but she was no match for three full-grown Lycan men.


    She ran hard along the path, trying to get to the safety of her home. She was getting close when, from


    the side, she was blindsided by Lewis as he mmed into her and knocked Aurora to the ground. She


    rolled onto her back, and he tried to kiss her neck. ¡°Get off me!¡± She screamed as she pushed on him.


    He fought her, and suddenly Lewis was ripped off her and thrown twenty feet into a tree.


    She looked up to see it was Darrell that had rescued her. Keh moved to her, but Darrell¡¯s eyes


    began to glow, and he snarled, baring his fangs to keep Keh back. Somehow, she didn¡¯t think he


    was protecting her. Darrell turned to look at her, and Aurora could see the crazed look in his eye.


    ¡°She¡¯s mine,¡± Darrell growled. He was on her in seconds. Aurora did her best to fend him off, but he


    was so strong. He was kissing her neck as he hiked up her skirt.


    ¡°Get off me!¡± She screamed, trying to push him off her. Aurora punched him in the face knocking him


    off her. She used this time to get to her feet and run. Darrell was on his feet in seconds and chasing


    her, Lewis and Keh, right behind him.


    Out of nowhere, Stanton appeared, and he tackled Darrell to the ground stopping the pursuit. Aurora


    stopped running and turned to watch. Stanton got up and put himself between her and the men. Darrell


    stood up and squared off against Stanton. He was twitching like a junkie looking for a fix.


    ¡°Get out of my way, Stanton,¡± Darrell growled.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t do this, Darrell,¡± Stanton begged. ¡°This isn¡¯t you. Fight it.¡±


    Darrell¡¯s eyes rolled back in his head, and he shook like he was trying to shake something off. Then he


    leaned over and braced his hands on his knees, trying to catch his breath. ¡°I¡¯m trying, man. I¡¯m trying,¡±


    he sounded like he was struggling. ¡°She smells so good. It¡¯s so hard.¡±


    ¡°You''re stronger than your baser instincts,¡± Stanton told him.


    Suddenly Darrell shot up straight. His eyes were glowing, and his fangs were showing. He looked


    completely insane. ¡°Give her to me,¡± he growled.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I will go through you,¡± Darrell warned.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make me hurt you,¡± Stanton warned.


    ¡°I will tear you apart,¡± Darrell warned.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the pheromones, Darrell. They are making you crazy.¡±


    Darrell shook his head and blinked like he was dazed and trying to shake off something guing him.


    He then looked at Aurora. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he shook again, and then his eyes lit up once more,


    and he charged her.


    Stanton changed quickly and attacked Darrel toppling him to the ground. They both scrambled, and


    then Darrell changed. Torn clothes on the ground and two massive beasts were staring each other


    down. The tanned-coloured wolf Aurora believed was Darrell attacked the dark reddish-brown wolf she


    knew was Stanton. They scratched and bit at one another, rolling and flipping as they each struggled to


    put the other down. There were fur and fangs everywhere. While the two powerhouses fought over her,


    Lewis and Keh fixated on Aurora. Both were breathing hard as they began to circle. This was not


    going to end well. She knew she could not outrun them, so she prepared for a fight.


    Keh rushed her, but before he reached Aurora, Lewis blindsided him as the two men fought over


    who would have her. Keh came out victorious and came at her again, but then the tanned wolf


    snapped at his lower leg and knocked him off his feet. The tanned wolf came after her, but then the


    reddish-brown one jumped on his back and bit his neck, thrashing his head, causing them both to roll.


    There were a few more growls and biting, but then the tanned wolf crawled away. He quickly reverted


    to his human form as he remained on his hands and knees, panting heavily. Stanton changed back and


    again positioned himself protectively in front of Aurora. He seemed concerned by the scratches and


    bite marks all over Darrell. Aurora watched as his wounds began to heal, as did the matching wounds


    that covered Stanton. ¡°Are you ok?¡± Stanton asked Darrell.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m fine,¡± Darrell groaned as he crawled away. ¡°Please take her and go. Go now before I lose my


    mind again.¡±


    Stanton turned and grabbed Aurora turning her and rushing her through the woods. When they


    reached the cabin, Stanton urged her inside, and then he shut the door and made sure it was securely


    locked. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Aurora demanded.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin,¡± he said, cing his hand over the nasty bite mark on his side. He groaned and


    braced his free hand on the table to keep himself upright. Now that the threat was over, he needed time


    to heal.


    ¡°Try,¡± she insisted.


    He looked at her and then made his way to the bed andid down, growling from the pain. ¡°You¡¯re in


    heat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in what?¡±


    ¡°Heat, you¡¯re in heat. It¡¯s when¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know what heat is¡­ I¡¯m not a dog.¡±


    ¡°Not, but you are a wolf,¡± he snapped back at her. ¡°You are giving off a pheromone, a scent that is


    driving the males of our species into a sexual frenzy. The scent you are giving off is so strong you are


    literally driving them mad. They are not in their right minds.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you acting like that?¡±


    ¡°Because I already get to sleep with you. Every time I get worked up, I get a release. They don¡¯t. They


    are trying to fight biology, but you can¡¯t fight centuries of instinct,¡± he turned his face toward her. ¡°I think


    it would be best if you didn¡¯t go outside again.¡±


    ¡°For how long?¡±


    ¡°Until you¡¯re not in heat anymore.¡±


    ¡°So, a day or two?¡± She asked, wondering if being in heat was the same as having her period that only


    eversted a few days.


    ¡°Eight weeks.¡±


    ¡°Eight weeks!¡± she gasped.


    ¡°Look on the bright side. You are at least halfway through, so maybe another two or four weeks.¡±


    Aurora sat down on the bed. She was to be cooped up for that long. She didn¡¯t know what to do. She


    didn¡¯t have anything to do outside the cabin. Winter was just around the bend, and they had already


    harvested the garden and prepared the dirt for use next spring. Still, the idea she couldn¡¯t go anywhere


    was depressing. Sure, with Stanton home, it was fine she had someone to spend the time with, but


    when he went back to work, she would be alone and bored out of her mind. Still, she would very much


    like to avoid another incident.


    ¡°I need to rest,¡± he said, closing his eyes. Looking at his wounds, Aurora was sure Stanton required


    sleep to repair the kind of damage he has sustained. Aurora crawled into bed with Stanton and cuddled


    up to him. She felt bad that he was hurt defending her, but she was d he hade along. She didn¡¯t


    think she could have fought Darrell off on her own. So, she would stay right here by his side, offering


    himfort until he was well again.


    ***


    Darrell limped into his washroom after having dragged his sorry carcass back to his farmhouse.


    Keh and Lewis had gone home, also feeling beet up and confused. He stood naked at the sink and


    sshed his face with cold water, then looked at himself in the mirror. His fingers gently grazed the


    deep w marks Stanton had left across his chest. It stung from the light contact.


    Now that Aurora was no longer close enough to smell the madness that had clouded, his mind had


    passed, and he had regained full control of his mental faculties. It was crazy he had just been sitting in


    his living room with the boys enjoying a football game on tv. Then out of nowhere, he caught the scent


    of Aurora in the air. It was so intoxicating, and within seconds he was crazed with lust. He couldn¡¯t


    think. All he knew was he had to have her.


    It was the strangest sensation. He¡¯d never lost control like that before. He felt so bad about attacking


    Aurora. He really had to apologize to both Aurora and Stanton for his behaviour. Only he was going to


    wait a few weeks. An apology would be meaningless if he lost his head again. He needed to be sure


    she wasn¡¯t in heat anymore before he paid them a visit. For now, he needed to rest.

 Chapter 14: 12

    Chapter 14: 12


    The weeks passed, slowly being cooped up in their little cabin. Stanton had been forced to go back to


    work, so Aurora spent many of her days alone in their cabin. At night when Stanton was home, they


    would have a nice meal and then snuggle on the couch watching movies. Well, that was at least the


    intent. Most of the time, they had to restart the movie because the same none of it between the heated


    sessions.


    When they were sure they were in the clear and that Aurora wasn¡¯t giving off a scent that would drive


    the other males out of their minds, she finally got to go out. Stanton took her to a nice dinner in a fancy


    restaurant. They then went to a movie. All in all, it had been a good night.


    Winter hade upon them, and there was snow everywhere. The ski lodges in Aspen were making a


    killing, and all the hotels were booked solid. Restaurants required reservations, and traffic was


    congested with tourists. Since the garden, Aurora had nothing to do, and she could only reclean the


    cabin so many times until there was literally nothing left for her to do.


    She needed a job, a real job. She spent her days sitting with Stanton¡¯sptop, searing jobs in and


    around Aspen. She was reading an ad for housekeepers when there was a knock at the door. She


    stood up from the table and walked over to the door. Opening the door, she came face to face with


    Darrell. In his hands, he held a bouquet of flowers. Aurora eyed him suspiciously.


    ¡°Stanton isn¡¯t here,¡± she told him, getting ready to close the door and lock it if she had to.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te to see Stanton. I came to see you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He lowered his gaze with what looked like shame. ¡°I wanted to apologize for what happened¡­ and


    what nearly happened. I feel really awful about attacking you. I know it doesn¡¯t make it right, but please


    understand I was not in my right mind. If I were, I would have never done that. That¡¯s not me. That¡¯s not


    who I am. I¡¯ve never done that before. It was like an out-of-body experience. It¡¯s like I could see myself


    doing it, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself.¡±


    Aurora felt a little bad for him. She knew he hadn¡¯t been in control at the time. The morning after the


    incident, Stanton had exined in depth the details and the biology behind what had happened. She


    understood that Darrell and the other two had not been in control of their minds at the time. It seemed


    petty to hold it against him, and he was there apologizing. She could understand why he hadn¡¯te


    sooner. He wanted to make sure she was no longer in heat before he dared to be within striking


    distance to prevent a repeat incident. She supposed she could cut him a little ck.


    Aurora reached out and epted the flowers. ¡°You¡¯re forgiven,¡± she told him.


    Darrell smiled. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said happily. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how bad I¡¯ve felt about attacking you and


    setting you up.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Aurora asked. ¡°What do you mean setting me up?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ um¡­¡± He now had the deer in the headlights look. Like he realized he¡¯d said something he


    shouldn¡¯t have. He clearly had no idea what to say now.


    ¡°What do you mean setting me up?¡±


    ¡°Oh, look at the time I have to get back to work,¡± he said, taking out his cellphone to check the time. ¡°I


    am backlogged like crazy. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    Aurora tossed the flowers on the floor and grabbed Darrel by his work jacket, and spun Darrell,


    mming him back against the door. She red up at him. ¡°Talk.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Spill your guts, or I¡¯ll spill then for you.¡±


    ¡°Darrell shrugged her off and fixed his jacket. ¡°Ok, promise me you won¡¯t get mad,¡± that alone almost


    guaranteed she would get mad.


    ¡°Talk¡­ now¡­¡± She growled.


    Darrell offered her a sheepish smile. ¡°It¡¯s really funny if you think about it. See, Stanton was feeling a


    little bit unconfident in your rtionship. He was scared you would get sick of his ugly mug and that a


    pretty face might turn your head and take you away from him. His insecurity was really messing with


    his head. So¡­ and here¡¯s the funny part¡­ he might have asked¡­ you¡¯re going tough so hard¡­ he


    asked me to hit on you to test you¡­ to see what you would do.¡±


    She could not believe what she was hearing. So that day, you came over. That whole disgusting


    encounter on the couch¡­ Stanton told you to do that?¡±


    ¡°He asked me to.¡±


    ¡°To test me?¡± He nodded. ¡°And you went along with it?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my best friend. I couldn¡¯t say no.¡±


    ¡°So, you weren¡¯t genuinelying on to me?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Stanton is my buddy; I would have never poached his girl,¡± her jaw clenched, and Aurora could


    feel her anger building. ¡°You¡¯re mad, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Livid.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in trouble, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°So much trouble.¡±


    ¡°Can I leave now?¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Darrell quickly headed for his truck but then paused and looked back at her. ¡°You and me, we¡¯re good,


    though, right?¡±


    ¡°Go!¡± Aurora growled.


    ¡°Right¡­ going,¡± he got into the truck and left. Aurora crossed her arms as she thought about what she


    had just learned. Stanton was in for a world of hurt when he got home.


    ***


    Stanton opened the door and went into the cabin. He¡¯d had a long day, and he was looking forward to a


    hot shower, a hot meal, and a quiet night on the couch with Aurora. He dropped his gear at the door


    and kicked off his boots. They were working on a new site, and the ground was frozen. He was tired,


    and he just wanted to rx.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As he came into the house, he saw Aurora packing a suitcase by the bed. Months ago, he had bought


    her some new clothes since she had so little and nothing suitable for her new life. ¡°What¡¯s going on,


    Hummingbird?¡± He asked,ing over to her.


    ¡°Oh, Stanton,¡± Stanton? She never called Stanton. She always called him Big Daddy. ¡°I¡¯m so d


    you¡¯re home. We need to talk,¡± she said, putting the closed suitcase down on the floor. ¡°I have


    something difficult to tell you. Cowboy came over today with flowers, and he apologized and¡­¡± She


    blushed and pushed her hair behind her ear as she smiled at him. ¡°Well, one thing led to another, and


    I¡¯m leaving you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He could barely breathe.


    ¡°I¡¯m just so much more attracted to Cowboy,¡± he was dying inside. Suddenly Aurora¡¯s smile was gone,


    her arms were crossed, and she was ring at him. ¡°Or at least isn¡¯t that what you expect me to say?¡±


    Stanton was confused. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You had Cowboy set me up. Test me because you don¡¯t trust me.¡±


    ¡°How do you know about that?¡± That had just slipped out.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even deny it.¡±


    Stanton frowned. ¡°Ok, I¡¯m sorry I know it was stupid, but I had to know. I was losing my mind thinking


    someone better looking could take you from me,¡± he said. He now realized the suitcase was all for


    show. It was an act to punish him. Aurora wasn¡¯t really walking out on him. ¡°It¡¯s just you are so


    amazing, and you look amazing and I¡­ I¡­¡± He hung his head, ¡°I don¡¯t. I mean, people cross the street


    to avoid me. Small children cry when they see me. How am I supposed to keep a woman like you? It


    doesn¡¯t matter how long we are together. How am I ever supposed to be secure when literally every


    man wee across is looking to take my ce. How long until you realize you can do way better than


    me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°I am?¡± He asked a little leery of how quickly she agreed with him.


    ¡°I can do better than you. I can have any man I want,¡± he felt his heart sink. ¡°And, I want you,¡± she said,


    moving closer. Auroray her hand to his chest. ¡°I only want you. I want you because you aren¡¯t like


    other men. You were the only one to have ever treated me with any consideration. The only man in the


    world that didn¡¯t see me as an object. I love you, Big Daddy, but the only way this thing between us is


    ever going to work is if you trust me.¡±


    A smile curved his mouth. Her choice of words brought him great delight. ¡°You love me?¡± That was the


    first time she had said those words.


    ¡°Of course, I love you, you big dumb ox,¡± she giggled.


    ¡°I love you too, Hummingbird,¡± he said, taking Aurora in his arms. ¡°I¡¯ve always loved you, and I always


    will.¡±


    ¡°No more setups?¡± She asked leadingly. Stanton knew she said she loved him and always would, but


    there was still that part of him that would always fear the worst. He still felt a cub was the best way to


    ensure she stayed with him.


    ¡°You have my word,¡± he outright lied.


    ¡°Beautiful,¡± she extracted herself from his arms and took a dress from the closet. ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to


    change and get all dolled up for my man,¡± she said, stepping into the washroom. Aurora paused,


    hugging the door like a stripper leading against the pole.


    Stanton groaned as he felt himself grow stiff at the wicked look in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the asion?¡±


    ¡°You are going to take me to a fancy dinner to make up for that terrible test,¡± she purred.


    ¡°I am?¡± She nodded. ¡°How fancy?¡± He asked cautiously. She grinned and wiggled her golden brows at


    him. ¡°I am going to need a suit, aren¡¯t I,¡± she winked at him and then shut the door, blocking her from


    his sight. Stanton sighed, ¡°Yup, I¡¯m going to need a suit.¡±


    Stanton opened the closet and reached into the back, moving things to find the only suit he owned. He


    had bought one for a formal event some years ago and never worn it again. He was not even sure if


    the thing would fit him anymore. Heid his suit out on the bed and began to undress. He sniffed a bit,


    catching a funky smell. Given he had juste to work, the smell was likely him. He could not take a


    beautiful woman to a ssy restaurant smelling like sweat and mud. He heard the shower start and


    decided to join Aurora. If he was lucky, he would get a little loving before he had to get dressed.


    Stanton stripped down and cracked the washroom door open as he quietly slipped inside. He shut the


    door and walked to the shower. Stanton slid the curtain aside and climbed in behind Aurora. He came


    up behind her wrapping his arms around her, and pulled her back against his body. He lowered his


    head and nipped at her neck.


    Aurora snickered as she turned in his arms and looked up at him. He tried to kiss her, but Aurora


    ced her index finger over his lips, stopping him from kissing her. ¡°Oh no, Big Daddy,¡± She purred as


    she pressed against him, her hands moving down his body and stopping over his happy trail not


    touching his growing arousal, ¡°You have been very bad, and you don¡¯t get no loving until you pay for


    what you did,¡± she said with a slowmanding confidence.


    Stanton felt a shudder of arousal that spiked right to his cock every time Aurora asserted her


    dominance over him. He must be the only man on earth that got off on his woman controlling him


    sexually. Stanton¡¯s lusty gaze held Aurora¡¯s, and he sunk to his knees before her. Aurora smiled that


    evil smile that really got his engine revved up. ¡°Good boy,¡± she whispered. ¡°Show me how sorry you


    are.¡±


    Stanton lifted Aurora¡¯s right leg and draped it over his shoulder, giving him ess to the part of her he


    craved so much. Excited, he leaned in and ran his tongue over her sex, and she leaned back against


    the tile wall with a pleased sigh. He loved it when she made that sound, and he wanted to make her do


    it again. Stanton sucked and licked at her damp folds making her squirm and wiggle against his mouth.


    Stanton pushed his fingers into her slick passage as he sucked at the swollen, sensitive bud of her sex,


    making her moan his name.


    He felt her hands nt firmly on his shoulders as she tried to keep herself upright. The louder she got,


    the more he ate at her and then it happened. She reached her climax and cried out his name.


    At that point, Stanton lifted Aurora¡¯s other leg up over his shoulder, then he stood up, grabbing her hips.


    He loved her flexibility; it made things all the more fun. He leaned back but positioned Aurora in just the


    right way that he drove his arousal deep into her, and she climaxed again. Holding her by the waist,


    Stanton lifted Aurora up and down like she was riding him. Her back was pressed against the wall as


    she leaned back for the best possible angle.


    He loved watching her when she was like this. Aurora was sexy when she took control, but she was


    fucking amazing when she let go and lost control. He took her there in the shower over and over until


    they were both sore and needed a break. Even then, Stanton was lost in desire. He stood under the


    water while Aurorathered him up, washing away the sweat from his body, nting little kisses over


    his skin as she washed him. He enjoyed the way she catered to him. It was moments like this when he


    felt loved and cherished.


    Once they were both clean, Aurora turned off the water, kissed his lips and handed him a towel, then


    gently sent him out of the washroom, iming she needed time and space to get ready. He did not fight


    it. While she was making herself beautiful, Stanton put on some cologne and got into his suit. He


    brushed his hair and debated shaving but decided against it. Aurora seemed to enjoy his rugged beard,


    so he would keep it.


    Stanton grabbed his tie and was tying it when the washroom door opened, and Aurora stepped out.


    Stanton turned, and the breath left his body when he saw Aurora. She was dressed in a flowy red silk


    dress. It was one of those backless dresses that was fitted around her bustline and tied around her


    slender neck with a gold choker instead ofces. The body of the dress hung loosely from just below


    her breasts to just above her knees. Her wless legs looked all the longer in the red strappy heels she


    was wearing.


    Aurora had curled her long golden mane, and it tumbled down her back and fell over her right shoulder.


    Her make-up was wless, and her full lips were the same colour as her stunning dress. Even from


    here, he could smell the cherry blossom perfume she wore. ¡°You look¡­ I have no words.¡±


    Aurora strutted his way and helped him finish tying his tie. ¡°You look pretty damn good yourself in this


    suit,¡± she finished tying the knot and then smiled up at him. ¡°You clean up real good,¡± Aurora ran her


    hand over his body, and she giggled. ¡°You kind of look like a mafia enforcer,¡± Stantonughed. ¡°It¡¯s


    sexy.¡±


    ¡°You like big and bad?¡±


    ¡°I like you don¡¯t I. Come on, Big Daddy; I¡¯m starving, so let¡¯s go eat something expensive.¡±


    ¡°You got it, Hummingbird,¡± he would give her absolutely anything she asked for. Aurora took him by the


    hand, and they headed out for the first time in weeks.

 Chapter 15: 13

    Chapter 15: 13


    When they reached the restaurant, Aurora felt like a queen. The restaurant¡¯s dining room lights were


    dimmed, and every table had a tea candle centrepiece and wine-red linen tablecloths. The hostess


    showed them to their table, and Stanton pulled out her chair, Aurora. As she sat down, he slid her


    closer to the table then took the chair next to her instead of the one across the table so he could be


    closer to her and they could talk.


    When the waitress asked what they would like, they ordered the most expensive thing on the menu.


    Aurora might have felt bad about the cost of the evening if she hadn¡¯t known that Stanton made damn


    good money. Besides, it wasn¡¯t like she demanded this kind of pampering all the time but every once


    and a while, a little pampering was deserved; and the goofy grin on Stanton¡¯s face and the way his


    thumb traced circles around the back of her hand as he held it told Aurora he was enjoying their night


    out as much as she was.


    They had enjoyed their dinner and thevage dessert that came after. They drank a whole bottle of


    wine between them. They sat close, holding hands and whispering to one another. They had been


    sitting at that table for some time, the world around seeming miles away. It was a perfectly beautiful


    moment. ¡°You look remarkable tonight, Hummingbird. I can¡¯t wait to get you home and watch that silk


    fall to the floor,¡± Stanton whispered to her.


    ¡°You say the sweetest things,¡± she giggled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay the bill, and we can get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m going to go freshen up, and I¡¯ll meet you at the door,¡± she said, standing up. After a bottle of


    wine, she needed a few moments in thedies¡¯ room. She had been in the washroom for mere


    minutes, and when she exited, she found herself blocked by a man on his way to the men¡¯s room.


    She stepped to the side to go around him, but he stepped in front of her. He was a good-looking, clean-


    cut business type, but she disliked the sleazy grin he had. ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± She asked, shocked. A million men had asked her that question, but usually when she


    was half-naked on the street. Tonight, she was the picture of ss in a reparable restaurant. Why


    would he ask her that?


    ¡°I asked how much?¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± She still couldn¡¯t believe this was happening.


    ¡°To fuck you, Sugar Tits,¡± he said as he ced his hand on her hip.


    Aurora was shaken by this unexpected advance. She could feel panic. She pushed him away, knocking


    him into the wall so she could get past him. With him out of her way, Aurora made a discrete dash for


    the door. She stepped out the front door and into the night air. She paused on the sidewalk and tried to


    catch her breath. She was horrified by what had happened.


    ¡°Hey, Hummingbird,¡± Stanton purred as he wrapped his arm around her, and she jumped, pushing him


    off her.


    Surprised by her sudden rejection of him, Stanton stepped back and looked her over. ¡°What


    happened?¡± He asked, his expression bing hard when he saw the tears in her eyes. ¡°Something


    happened, don¡¯t tell me it didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I just want to go home,¡± she barely managed. She didn¡¯t want him to know why she was upset.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go,¡± he said and started toward the SUV. Aurora took a few steps to follow, thinking of the


    man who had propositioned her. She paused as her embarrassment became a rage. Oh, hell no, he


    wasn¡¯t getting away with that shit. Aurora turned around and stormed back to the restaurant. ¡°Where


    the hell are you going?¡± Stanton asked, following her back into the restaurant.


    Aurora pushed past the Hostess, who tried to stop her. She spotted the offensive man at the bar in the


    lounge, and she marched herself right up to him. He smiled when his friends pointed her out. ¡°Well,


    look at this. Did you reconsider?¡± Aurora walked right up to him and pped him so hard in the face


    she knocked him right out of his chair and onto the floor. She then stomped one foot down on his


    throat, the spike of her heel pressed painfully against the hollow of his throat. His hand reached up and


    grabbed her calves, trying to move her legs, but as a Lycanthrope, she was much stronger than this


    asshole. If she applied pressure, she could drive the heel of her shoe right through his neck and watch


    him bleed out.


    Stanton grabbed Aurora by the arm and pulled her off the man beneath her. He pushed her back a few


    steps and stood between her and the object of her rage as the john got up off the floor with his friend¡¯s


    help. ¡°Hummingbird, stop. What the hell are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Stupid fucking whore,¡± the other man growled now that he was on his feet.


    ¡°Oh, hell no,¡± Stanton growled as he turned to face the man drawing himself to his full monstrous


    height. ¡°Now, you have me to deal with.¡±


    The offensive man backed up until his back hit the bar as Stanton approached him in a threatening


    way. ¡°Are you her fucking pimp?¡± Aurora felt her anger grow, as did her evil smile as she heard the low


    growl rumble in Stanton¡¯s throat.


    Out of fear, the offender grabbed the bottle of beer he had been drinking by the neck and mmed it


    against the bar shattering the ss and then he turned it on Stanton, who was unconcerned with the


    makeshift weapon. Stanton snarled as he lunged, and the other man drove the broken bottle into


    Stanton¡¯s face.


    Aurora screamed in fear as her hands covered her mouth as Stanton wailed in pain and turned to face


    Aurora, both his hands over his face, the broken bottle lodged in his face right into his left eye. ¡°Oh, my


    God,¡± Aurora panicked when she saw his other eye begin to glow. His anger and pain consuming him.


    He was going to change and tear this man apart in front of a hundred witnesses. Aurora grabbed


    Stanton¡¯s face and forced him to look into her eyes. ¡°No, don¡¯t go, wolf¡­ don¡¯t go wolf¡­ not here.¡±


    She managed to calm him just enough. She urged him to follow her out of the restaurant. Holding on to


    his arm, she walked him quickly to the SUV.


    ¡°We need to get you to the hospital,¡± she said, opening the passenger door and helping him get in. She


    was going to have to drive.


    ¡°No hospital,¡± he rejected the idea.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Damn it. This is not the time to be tough. You have a fucking ss bottle in your eye.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Lycanthrope. Hospitals run tests. They will realize I¡¯m not human.¡±


    ¡°What do we do?¡±


    ¡°Take me to Gordon,¡± he ordered. ¡°Turn here. His studio is not far.¡±


    Aurora followed Stanton¡¯s direction, and they pulled into a parking spot just outside a tattoo parlour.


    The sign in the window read ¡°Blood Moon Studios¡± The lights were on inside. Aurora hopped out and


    rushed around the front of the SUV to open the door and help Stanton out. She took his arm, and they


    walked to the door and went inside. As the door opened, it chimed, alerting those inside that someone


    hade in.


    Gordon came out of the backroom and paused with a shocked look when he saw Stanton. ¡°Good God,


    what happened?¡± Aurora helped Stanton into the tattoo chair, and Gordon inspected the broken ss


    spilling out of Stanton¡¯s eyes. The whole site was raw and bloody.


    ¡°He was defending me, and some asshole stabbed him in the face.¡±


    ¡°Take it out,¡± Stanton growled.


    ¡°No,¡± Aurora said, stopping them, ¡°It¡¯s in his eye. You can¡¯t take it out. He needs to go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Gordon shot down her, ¡°that is the quickest way to get us all killed. Ok,¡± He said, touching the


    bottle lightly as he moved around, trying to examine the bottle at all possible angles trying to decide


    what was the best way to remove it. ¡°If we can get it out without popping his eye out, he can regenerate


    and heal.¡±


    ¡°If you pop his eye out, can he grow it back?¡± Aurora asked.


    Gordon gave her a funny look. ¡°We are wolves, not lizards. We can heal, not regrow body parts,¡± he


    inspected the wound once more. ¡°Ok,¡± he said, getting a good grip on the bottle. He ced his free


    hand on the wound, doing his best to hold things together. ¡°I¡¯m going to pull it out. This is going to hurt.


    Take a deep breath.¡±


    Aurora held Stanton¡¯s hand as he took a few quick breaths and braced himself. Gordon very carefully


    pulled. The bottle slowly slid back. It only took a few seconds. Thest of the ss was removed from


    his eye. Gordon ced the broken bottle on the closes counter and then came back and inspected the


    damage done to Stanton¡¯s face.


    ¡°Oh God, the ss sliced your eye right in half,¡± Gordon said as he examined it quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if


    that is going to heal. Give it a try.¡±


    Aurora watched hopefully as Stanton¡¯s good eye began to glow. Slowly the gashes around his eye


    began to mend and heal. The halved eye grew back into a single round organ once more. Aurora bit


    her bottom lip and hoped it would heal more, but as his glow faded, Aurora noticed the wound healed


    into a jagged scar across his eye, and the eye itself was different. The colour was gone from the iris


    and had be a foggy milky white.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Gordon shook his head. ¡°It didn¡¯t heal right. He held up three fingers in front of Stanton. ¡°How


    many fingers do you see?¡±


    ¡°Three,¡± Stanton replied.


    Gordon moved his hand to the side of his injured eye and held up two fingers. ¡°How about now?¡±


    Stanton shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t see your hand at all.¡±


    Gordon frowned. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a doctor, but I think it is a safe bet to say you are blind in that eye.


    That¡¯s going to fuck with your peripheral vision and your depth perception.¡±


    Aurora walked over to the bench by the wall and sat down, her head hung. She covered her face and


    sobbed. She felt terrible that she had been responsible for Stanton¡¯s injury. Had she not lost her


    temper, he wouldn¡¯t have lost the use of his eye.


    Stanton climbed out of the chair and walked over to Aurora. He squatted down in front of her and took


    both her hands in his huge calloused hands. And looked into her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Hummingbird.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault you are blind,¡± she sobbed.


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    ¡°If we had just gone home, you would still have both eyes.¡±


    ¡°And let that asshole get away with what he did, not a fucking chance,¡± he reached up and wiped the


    tears away. Don¡¯t cry. I love you, Hummingbird, and I would happily pluck both my eyes out to defend


    you.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Gordon asked.


    Stanton stood up and turned to Gordon. ¡°Some jackass was talking to her like she was a prostitute.


    When I tried to set him right, he stabbed me,¡± Gordon did not say anything, but he looked thoughtful.


    ¡°Ok, kids, why don¡¯t you head home and rest,¡± Gordon suggested. He then leaned in and whispered


    something into Stanton¡¯s ear. Stanton nodded, and then he and took Aurora¡¯s hand in his urging her to


    stand.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go home. It¡¯s been a long night,¡± Aurora did not know what Gordon had said, and she


    had a feeling that Stanton was not going to share it with her.


    Aurora drove them home, and they had a drink as they watched some TV in an attempt to rx.


    Eventually, Aurora fell asleep on the couch. While in a sleepy haze, Aurora felt Stanton lift her in his


    arms and take her to bed. Heid her down and tucked her in. She started to doze once more when


    she heard the front door open and close. Aurora opened her eyes and noticed she was alone. She got


    out of bed and went to the door. She looked out to see Stanton¡¯s SUV missing. Now, where the hell did


    he go?


    ***


    Stanton stood outside arge impressive house. Gordon and the boys were standing next to him on the


    street as they all stared at the house. ¡°He¡¯s in there?¡± Gordon asked.


    ¡°I can smell him,¡± Stanton confirmed. They had gone back to the restaurant to see if he could catch the


    man¡¯s scent. Stanton was able to pick out his scent from all the others, and they tracked the scent to


    this house.


    Darrell adjusted his hat and then grinned at the rest of them. ¡°Well, I say we knock and say hello.¡±


    The small group walked up to the house, and Stanton knocked. It waste, well past midnight, and he


    was certain the homeowner was sleeping. He knocked three more times, refusing to leave. He could


    hear someoneining on the other side of the door as a light came on inside. The door opened,


    and Stanton was facing the man that had insulted Aurora and blinded him.


    The man looked Stanton up and down and then looked around at the other men with him. ¡°What the


    fuck is this?¡±


    ¡°Payback,¡± Stanton growled, and the man¡¯s eyes widened in horror as he watched the faces of every


    man change into something monstrous. Their hands became ws, and their fangs descended.


    Gordon stepped forward. ¡°If I were you, I would run,¡± he snarled.


    The man tried to m the door, but Stanton kicked it open, and they all went inside, shutting the busted


    door behind them so no one could see the pack rip him apart.

 Chapter 16: 14

    Chapter 16: 14


    It was almost 6:00 AM when Stanton came into the house quietly, trying not to wake her, but Aurora


    had been up all night wondering where he had been. ¡°Where have you been?¡± She demanded as he


    closed the door. ¡°Why are you, Hummingbird?¡±


    ¡°Why am I up?¡± She was stunned by the question and the state in which he was in. ¡°Why are you


    covered in blood?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not mine,¡± he said, making his way to the washroom, where he peeled off his bloody


    clothes.


    ¡°Not yours? How¡¯s blood, is it?¡± He didn¡¯t answer as he threw his clothes on the floor and started the


    shower. Aurora watched him get in and stand under the water, letting it wash the blood away. ¡°God


    damn it, don¡¯t ignore me. Whose blood is it?¡± Stanton just shot her a look, and she knew exactly who¡¯s


    blood it was. ¡°You went back for him, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°He deserved what he got,¡± he told her, taking the body wash from the edge of the tub.


    ¡°You killed him?¡±


    Stanton washed the blood off his face and then turned to face her. ¡°Not the first time and probably


    won¡¯t be thest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s murder.¡±


    Stanton turned off the shower and grabbed a towel as he got out. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that self-righteous


    tone. You have killed people too.¡±


    ¡°To protect myself.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± He yelled at her making her jump. ¡°You¡¯ve killed people because you lost your temper,¡± he


    pointed at his face. ¡°Look¡­ look what that fucker did to me. I can never get my eye back and why


    because he was afraid that I would give his punk ass a beat down for insulting my girl. I did a public


    service killing him, one less asshole in the world,¡± he snarled as he found some clean clothes and got


    dressed. Aurora watched as he pulled his boots on. It looked like he was leaving again.


    ¡°Where are you going now?¡±


    ¡°Work,¡± he snapped. ¡°The bills don¡¯t pay themselves,¡± he opened the door and stormed out, mming


    the door behind him so hard a picture fell off the wall, and the frame shattered upon impact with the


    floor.


    Oh¡­ that man.


    ***


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it, Aurora,¡± Aster said as she brought a big bowl of popcorn to the coffee table.


    Aster had the day off. She had left her assistant inmand of her bakery in Aspen, iming that


    every once and a while, even the boss needed a day off. So, she had invited Aurora over to rent a


    movie with the girls. ¡°I¡¯m sure they were careful. It¡¯s not the first body the pack has disposed of.¡±


    ¡°Am I the only person who thinks what they did was wrong?¡± Aurora asked.


    ¡°You said yourself you wanted to kill the guy,¡± Aster pointed out as she sat down on the couch.


    ¡°I might have wanted to, but I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you have never killed anyone?¡± Charlotte asked from her ce on the floor where she


    was sitting cross-legged and picking at the popcorn.


    ¡°I have but only in self-defence,¡± both women stared at her with the same expression, the one saying


    they weren¡¯t buying her answer. ¡°Ok, maybe 50% self-defence ¨C 50% anger,¡± both womenughed.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we have heard that you have a bit of a temper,¡± Charlotte giggled.


    ¡°Temper? Who said I had a temper?¡± She demanded with annoyance.


    Aster snickered. ¡°Oh yeah, I can clearly see that¡¯s not true.¡±


    Auroraughed despite herself. ¡°Ok, maybe I might have a very small anger issue,¡± she said, reaching


    for the popcorn. ¡°I¡¯m just worried. Stanton got hurt.¡±


    ¡°Stanton¡¯s a big boy. I¡¯m sure he will be fine,¡± silence filled the room when the news came on. Charlotte


    had been browsing the rentals, but in the background, they could still hear what was ying on the TV.


    The anchorman was talking about a body found in the river earlier that day. ¡°Charlotte, stop skimming. I


    want to see this.¡±


    Charlotte exited the rental¡¯s list, and now they were watching the video coverage of the police retrieving


    the body. The station shed a file photo of the victim they had gotten from the family. Aurora


    recognized the victim immediately. It was the man from the restaurantst night. His name was Rupert


    Dickson, and he was a son of a Colorado State Senator. ¡°Oh shit,¡± Aster gasped and looked at Aurora.


    ¡°Please tell me that¡¯s not the guy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the guy,¡± Aurora confirmed. ¡°This is bad, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°This is really bad,¡± Charlotte confirmed.


    ¡°You better bet that Senator is going to want his son¡¯s death investigated,¡± Aster said. ¡°Were there a lot


    of witnesses that saw the altercationst night?¡±


    Aurora nodded. ¡°The ce was packed.¡±


    ¡°Stanton is going to be the very first suspect, then you,¡± Aster exined.


    ¡°But the TV says they believe it was an animal attack,¡± Aurora pointed out.


    ¡°They are still going investigate,¡± Aster said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the real problem. A dead Senator¡¯s son was killed by wild animals and found floating in a


    river. That¡¯s going to make national news,¡± Charlotte pointed out.


    ¡°So.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to draw hunters,¡± Aster rified.


    Even Aurora understood that would be a bad thing. ¡°We are screwed, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Royally,¡± Aster said, taking out her cellphone. ¡°I have to call my father.¡±


    ***


    Stanton sat outside in the driveway staring at the door. He knew he had to go inside, but he didn¡¯t want


    to face Aurora. Not after he yelled at her earlier that day, he had been so angry about the way things


    were ying out, but it wasn¡¯t Aurora¡¯s fault. That girl was a frustratingly gorgeous ma for


    assholes. He couldn¡¯t me her for the way others treated her. Life with Aurora would be an ongoing


    fight, not with her but with every other man walking this. Now that he only had one good eye, he


    would invoke more fear than he already did.


    Turning his head, Stanton looked at the bouquet of white and yellow roses lying on the passenger seat


    of his SUV. He picked the bouquet up and got out of the vehicle. Taking a deep breath, Stanton closed


    the SUV door and made his way inside. He walked inside to find Aurora standing over the stove.


    She was dressed in nothing but a pair of pinkce boy shorts and his favourite football jersey with the


    right side slipping off her shoulder and her hair swept up in one of those sloppy buns. In one hand, she


    had a frying pan and, in the other, a spat. Some hard rock ying on the iPod speakers as Aurora


    danced like no one was watching.


    The sight brought a huge smile to Stanton¡¯s face. He still couldn¡¯t believe that this was his life or that


    she was his girl. He never wanted to lose this, but he didn¡¯t know if he could hold her. Aurora had a wild


    spirit.


    Stanton cleared his throat to alert her to his presence. Aurora ced her pan down on a burner that


    was not on before she turned around and looked at him with relief. It was a look he had not expected.


    She rushed over to him and framed his face with her hands pulling him down so she could kiss him


    hard. Then she pulled back and pped him across the face with an angry look. Stanton was both


    excited and confused.


    ¡°Where the Hell have you been? I have been calling you all day, and you have been ignoring me,¡±


    Aurora snarled. She was right. He had been ignoring her calls because he hadn¡¯t known what to say to


    her. Still speechless, he offered her the flowers he had brought. She nced at flowers and smiled.


    ¡°They are beautiful.¡±


    ¡°The white and yellows mean I¡¯m sorry,¡± he exined.


    Aurora shot him a yful grin. ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Google,¡± he snickered.


    ¡°Aww, you cared enough to look it up,¡± she said, returning to the cupboards looking for something to


    use as a vase.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I ignored your calls. I didn¡¯t mean to make you worry. I just didn¡¯t know what to say. I needed


    some time to think,¡± Stanton said as he took a seat at the small kitchen table while she ced the


    flowers in an unused water pitcher. ¡°Dinner smells good.¡±


    ¡°I was making homemade gnhi, stuffed with cheese, and pan-fried in brown butter and sage,¡±


    Aurora said as she ted the food that had been cooling in the pan. She brought both to the table,


    cing a bowl in front of him. It looked like restaurant quality, and it smelled divine.


    ¡°Hummingbird, you spoil me,¡± he said, taking up his fork. He was dying to taste it.


    Aurora took the seat next to him. ¡°Have you heard from Gordon?¡±


    Stanton found that to be an odd question. Gordon had called a few times that day, but Stanton had not


    answered because he hadn¡¯t felt like talking to anyone. He had every intention of calling his pack


    leader backter in the evening. ¡°I think he called once or twice, but I didn¡¯t answer,¡± Stanton was


    getting a bad feeling. ¡°Is there something going on that I should know about?¡± Aurora was silent, but


    the look on her face told Stanton she had something she didn¡¯t know how to tell him. ¡°What is it,


    Hummingbird?¡±


    ¡°The man you killed¡­.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. It¡¯s over. Let us leave it in the past.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not over.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Yes, it is. Just let the issue die with him.¡±


    ¡°Stanton¡­¡± His name, he always knew bad things wereing when she called him by his God-given


    name. ¡°He was Jack Ludwick, the only son of Colorado State Senator Stephen Ludwick. The Senator is


    demanding the police investigate his son¡¯s death. You killed someone extremely high profile.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± Stanton thought about his situation. Well, it was no big deal where the police were involved.


    After all, the Coroner¡¯s report would conclude Jack Ludwick was torn apart by animals. There was no


    way his death would be pinned on him, so let them investigate it made no difference. However, once


    the investigation and cause of death were made public news, it could very likely attract Hunters. His


    temper might have just screwed the pack.


    ¡°The police¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± He shushed her as he reached out and took Aurora by the hand, pulling her out of her seat and


    into hisp. ¡°Don¡¯t worry your pretty little head about the police. They are not the problem.¡±


    ¡°And the hunters?¡±


    ¡°Well, they might be a problem. I¡¯m sure Gordon is on it. He¡¯ll likely have patrols in the woods and on


    the roads. If anyone suspicious shows up, he¡¯ll know, and they will be dealt with,¡± he wanted her to feel


    secure. He understood that after the life she¡¯d lived, it would be hard for Aurora to trust anyone, but he


    hoped she trusted him.


    ¡°You really think it is no big deal?¡±


    ¡°It will be fine,¡± he lied.


    ¡°But Aster says the pack is royally screwed.¡±


    ¡°Aster worries too much. Gordon has got this in hand. He is the pack leader; after all, it¡¯s what he


    does,¡± she still seemed worried. ¡°And if he fails for any reason and theye for us. I will protect you


    or die trying.¡±


    Aurora smiled as she caressed his face and gazed deep into his good eye. ¡°We will protect each other.¡±


    Stanton smiled. He loved this mad crazy woman. Why she loved him, he would never understand. He


    believed she would fight and kill for him. In the wild female wolves would crouch low with their heads


    under their mate¡¯s snout. It looked as if the female was cowering, but in truth, she was protecting her


    mate by putting herself between the threat and her mate¡¯s jugr. He had no doubt Aurora would put


    herself between him and any threat. Aurora was fierce, but he wasn¡¯t built for no soft-ass woman. He


    needed a badass woman, and as luck would have it, he had found exactly that in Aurora.


    ***


    Lewis Wright sat on the foot of his motel bed, cleaning his weapons as he watched the news. There


    was a story on the nationwide section of the news talking about how some Colorado State Senator¡¯s


    son had been torn apart by animals in Aspen. When they described the state of the corpse and where it


    had been found, Lewis put down his guns and turned up the volume to better hear the information.


    Of course, they would not show the body of the deceased, but they were showing the crime scene


    photos. Somehow the man was found floating in the river, but his home showed signs of a struggle and


    everything was covered in blood. It was when he saw a shot ofrge paw prints in the blood that Lewis


    knew exactly what had happened. Wild animals did not break into a locked house, kill someone


    savagely, and then dispose of the body miles away in a river.


    This was not an animal attack. This was a werewolf attack and judging from the numerous paw prints in


    the blood. It was more than one. More than one werewolf meant there was a pack. There was a pack of


    Lycans in Aspen. Well then, he might as well pack his bags becausee morning, he was headed to


    Aspen.


    ***


    A sound startled Aurora out of her sleep. Years of sleeping on the street had left Aurora a light sleeper.


    It was almost like sleeping while not actually being asleep. She lifted her head from her pillow. The


    house was dark, and with no moon in the sky tonight, no light came through the windows. The ce


    would be pitch ck to human eyes, but she could see more clearly than humans.


    She looked at Stanton as he slept beside her undisturbed. The sound of the door handle jiggling drew


    her attention back to the door. Never taking her eyes off the door handle, which had stopped moving,


    Aurora tossed back the covers and got out of bed. Slowly she walked toward the door. Her eyes fixed


    on the handle. There was someone outside. It was the middle of the night. Who could it be at this time


    of night?


    Coming to a stop at the door, she waited, and when she saw the handle jiggle slightly once more,


    Aurora jumped. Trying to keep calm, she reached one hand to the door handle and used the other to


    unlock the deadbolt. Whoever was on the other side of that door was about to have a really bad night.


    Her fangs descended, and her eyes began to glow, then Aurora threw open the door and growled.


    There was no one there. Aurora stepped out onto the porch and looked around. There was no one at


    all. So, who had been jiggling the doorknob? Aurora stepped down the wooden porch steps. She


    began to sniff the air trying to pick up on a scent? She couldn¡¯t smell anyone she shouldn¡¯t smell. There


    was no one.


    Confused, Aurora turned around toe face to face with Stanton, whose face was cut up and bloody


    with torn flesh all over his body, leaving nothing but bloody mangled flesh. He was so close she was


    sure he was going to fall on her. Panicked, Aurora screamed from the shock. Stanton coughed up


    blood, which struck her in the face. She looked down to see his arms were folded over his lower


    abdomen, literally holding his guts in. His arms fell away, and as he dropped to his knees, he sputtered


    the word¡­ ¡°Run!¡±


    As he fell dead at her feet, a man dressed in ck stepped out of the shadows with a blood-covered


    machete in one hand and a gun in the next. He lifted the gun, pointing it at her and then fired.


    Aurora screamed and shot up in bed. The sudden disturbance jerked Stanton out of his sleep. He


    looked up at Aurora. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked.


    Aurora looked around, surprised to find herself in bed. It had been a nightmare. Aurora looked at


    Stanton. ¡°Nothing,¡± she said, shaking her head. They bothid back down, and Stanton held her close


    as if he thought he could banish her dreams. It was a dream, she told herself, yet she still had an awful


    feeling that something horrible wasing.

 Chapter 17: 15

    Chapter 17: 15


    Aurora stared nkly at the food in the cart. She and Stanton had gone into Aspen on his day off to


    pick up some groceries. It had been three days since her nightmare, and she was having trouble


    getting over it. It had really messed with her head. ¡°Which one did you want again, rosemary or


    thyme?¡± Stanton asked, holding up two bags of dried herbs he had picked up from the spice aisle.


    She looked up at him, and it took a second for her to understand the question he had just asked.


    ¡°Um¡­ it was basil.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. I knew it was something green. I¡¯ll go back and get the right one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go get it. I know what I¡¯m looking for,¡± she said, moving past him.


    Stanton reached out and took her by the arm, stopping her and turning her back to face him. ¡°Are you


    alright, Hummingbird?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°You seem differenttely¡­ withdrawn¡­ quiet. Is something bothering you? Have I done something


    wrong?¡±


    Oh, bless his heart. She smiled and caressed his face lovingly. ¡°It¡¯s not you. I just haven¡¯t been


    sleeping well.¡±


    ¡°Do I snore?¡±


    She giggled. ¡°No. I¡¯ll be fine. Why don¡¯t you go to the frozen food aisle and get us some ice cream


    while I go get the basil, and I¡¯ll meet up with you at the cash register.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± she watched as he took the cart and walked away.


    Aurora made her way to the spice aisle, where she browsed through the packets looking for dried basil.


    She would have preferred fresh, but the store didn¡¯t have any. She looked for a few minutes but didn¡¯t


    find what she was looking for. It would seem the store had no basil in stock, fresh nor dry. Rethinking


    the spices she would use in the soup. She wanted to make Aurora made her way to the checkouts.


    She didn¡¯t see Stanton, which surprised her because she was sure he would have been here by now.


    She decided to go meet him by the ice cream. As she came around the corner, she paused when she


    saw a middle-aged man walk over to Stanton and ask if he knew where the frozen fries would be. ¡°I


    don¡¯t know,¡± Stanton said, grabbing a tub of ice cream and putting it in his cart.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wow,¡± the man said, not sounding as surprised as he was pretending to be. ¡°Look at those eyes,¡±


    Stanton tensed. ¡°Interesting. You live nearby?¡±


    Stanton looked ufortable. Aurora was sure he thought the same thing she was. This man was a


    hunter. He was trying to find out where the rest of the pack was. ¡°Try the next aisle,¡± Stanton said, ¡°I


    think you¡¯ll find fries at the endcap.¡±


    The man smiled, but it was a knowing eerie kind of smile. ¡°Thanks,¡± Stanton then turned and headed


    her way.


    Aurora darted out of sight, hoping the hunter had not noticed her. As Stanton came around the corner,


    he saw Aurora. ¡°We need to get the fuck out of here,¡± he said, pushing the full cart aside. Stanton took


    her by the arm, ushering her quickly to the doors, leaving their unpaid groceries behind.


    ¡°What about the food?¡±


    ¡°Fuck the food. You can¡¯t eat it dead.¡±


    ¡°He was a hunter, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is. We need to tell Gordon. The pack must be warned.¡±


    ***


    They had gone straight to Gordon¡¯s tattoo shop, where they found Gordon working diligently on some


    large fat biker¡¯s forearm. As a middle-aged biker himself, Gordon appealed to the jeans and leather


    crowd, which made up a fair bit of his clientele. He was working on a piece with the grim reaper riding a


    motorcycle leaving a trail of frames. Aurora had to admit it was very good. Gordon had serious talent.


    Aurora looked up from the unfinished tattoo to see the fat filthy biker grinning idiotically at her. He


    winked, and Aurora cringed. She knew what he was thinking. It was the same thing every man thought


    about when they looked at her. A few months ago, she would have slept with him for the price of a


    warm ce to sleep for the night. She was grateful she would no longer have to sell herself to any


    more filthy slobs. No man would ever touch her again unless she desired him. She was putting that part


    of her past behind her.


    ¡°You eyeing my girl?¡± Stanton growled at him.


    ¡°Your girl?¡± The bikerughed and looked at Aurora. ¡°Are you blind, Honey? You shoulde home


    with me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a chance,¡± Aurora told him tly.


    ¡°If you are fucking this Neanderthal, you mustn¡¯t be that picky.¡±


    Aurora smiled at him sweetly as she batted her long darkshes. ¡°Maybe, but at least with him, I don¡¯t


    require a magnifying ss to find his cock,¡± she leaned in closer to him. ¡°I have a feeling I can¡¯t say the


    same for you.¡±


    Gordon choked as he did his best to hid his amusement. Stanton was grinning ear to ear, which made


    him look like a rabid monster. The fat biker growled in outrage. ¡°Listen here, bitch¡­¡± Suddenly, the


    biker yelped loudly in pain as Gordon drug the tattoo needle deep into his skin, drawing a lot more


    blood than usual as he scared the skin. ¡°What the fuck, man?¡±


    Gordon grinned at him, which made him look dangerous. ¡°I don¡¯t like the way you talk to my friend. You


    are going to apologize, or you are going to need one hell of a coverup.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not apologizing to this stupid slut.¡±


    He yelped louder and tried to pull his arm from Gordon¡¯s grasp as he started to dig ck ink into his


    arm, spelling out micro-dick across the whole tattoo he had been working on, ruining it beyond repair.


    Being a Lycan, Gordon was stronger than the human biker and was able to keep him in his seat with


    one hand. ¡°You sure are a stupid fuck, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gordonughed. ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone told you it is a bad


    idea to piss off your tattoo artist?¡± Once his vengeance was satisfied, Gordon let him go, and the man


    jumped up, cradling his bloody arm. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ six hours of work at $160/hour¡­ you own me $960 for


    my work, and since you annoy me, let¡¯s make it an even grand, including gratuity.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not fucking paying you,¡± he snarled.


    Stanton smacked the biker in the back of his head as hard as he could, and the biker hit the floor,


    mming his head against the tattoo chair on his way down. Stanton them bent over and took his


    wallet out of his back pocket. Stanton cleaned out all the cash in the wallet and handed it to Gordon,


    who proceeded to count it. ¡°Pleasure doing business with you,¡± Gordon said as the man began to stand


    up.


    ¡°I¡¯ming back with the cops,¡± the biker threatened.


    Gordon¡¯s eyes lit up like mes in the dark, and he bared his fangs. ¡°That would be a bad idea,¡± the


    man panicked and rushed out of the studio.


    Once he was gone, Gordon reverted back and smiled smugly as he continued to count his earnings,


    unconcerned about that man had seen him wolf out. ¡°Are you sure that was a good idea?¡± Aurora


    asked. ¡°He¡¯s going to tell people what he saw.¡±


    Gordon snickered confidently. ¡°No one is going to believe him. We¡¯ve been drinking all damn day,¡± he


    said, nodding his head to the nearby counter littered with empty beer bottles. ¡°The man wreaks of


    booze. They will write him off as a drunk.¡±


    ¡°You tattoo that well drunk?¡± She asked, surprised.


    ¡°Drunk. Stoned. Juggling Chainsaws. I could, and practically have done this job in my sleep.¡±


    ¡°Do you make good money?¡±


    ¡°I do well enough.¡±


    ¡°Hummingbird,¡± Stanton spoke softly to her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I think we have more important things to talk about than the economy of the tattoo business,¡± he


    reminded her of their reason foring.


    ¡°Oh!¡± She gasped as she remembered. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Gordon was now eyeing them inquisitively. ¡°Is there something I should know?¡±


    Stanton didn¡¯t know like he knew how to tell Gordon. ¡°There is a Hunter in town,¡± Aurora answered


    Gordon.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gordon asked with a very serious expression.


    Stanton sighed and nodded. ¡°He couldn¡¯t have been anything else.¡±


    ¡°Is he just fishing, or does he know we are here?¡±


    ¡°He knows. There is no mistake about that. I got the feeling he knows there is more than one of us. He


    is defiantly searching for the pack,¡± Stanton exined.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Gordon growled as he dropped down into his client chair. ¡°And now with that dick head, I just


    drove out of here. He¡¯s going to know where to find us by morning.¡±


    ¡°So, we go hunting?¡± Stanton asked.


    Gordon took a moment to think. ¡°Gather the pack. We hunt tonight before any more pick up his trail.


    We got to keep this one quiet, though, no more stories on the six o¡¯clock news. This guy disappears¡­


    no trace.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Stanton said.


    Aurora understood too. They were going to kill this hunter, dismantle his body and hide it. She worried.


    With Stanton¡¯s reduced vision, how good would he be in a fight against someone trained to kill their


    kind? He could be hurt or, worse, killed. She didn¡¯t want him to get hurt like he did thest time. She


    couldn¡¯t let him fight the hunter. She couldn¡¯t watch him die.


    ***


    Stanton stood on the porch, watching the sun go down over the trees. They would have to go hunting


    soon. All he could think was he didn¡¯t want Aurora to be there. He worried for her safety. He heard the


    door open as Aurora came out onto the porch beside him. She hugged his arm and gazed up at him.


    ¡°Come on, Big Daddy,e back inside.¡±


    ¡°We have to go soon,¡± he said, taking her into his arms and lifting her off her feet, seating Aurora on the


    rail of the wooden banister in front of him. Stanton wrapped both bulky arms around her as her legs


    straddled his waist. She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and nuzzled her face into his neck as


    he hugged her.


    ¡°Are you worried?¡± She purred against his corbone, and the sinful vibration against his skin made


    him shudder.


    ¡°Terrified.¡±


    He felt her smile against his neck. ¡°You scared? You are the scariest thing in this town.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°You know it, Hummingbird.¡±


    She pulled back enough to look him in the face with that sexy grin of hers. ¡°Do you know why I love


    you?¡± She asked as both their hand and came up, mirroring each other andcing their fingers. Her


    hand looked so dainty in his beefy calloused mitt.


    ¡°Because you have an unusual liking for big dumb animals?¡± He said as he brushed his lips over hers.


    Aurora giggled as she teasingly slid the tip of her tongue along his bottom lip. Her right hand moved


    down his chest and slipped between Stanton¡¯s legs groping him firmly the way she knew he liked it,


    making him groan with pleasure. ¡°You were right about the big part. How about a little loving before we


    hunt?¡± She enticed as she gently tugged his bottom lip with her sterling white teeth.


    He could never tell her no, and he never wanted to. He loved ying with Aurora. He loved that she


    had a wild dominant side. He knew a man like him intimidated, and it was thrilling to be with a woman


    he couldn¡¯t intimidate. He was all power and strength, and it was exciting beyond belief to give that


    power over to Aurora and simply submit to her sexual will. He didn¡¯t think other men would understand


    the rush he got when Aurora took control and got rough with him.


    Perhaps it was a twisted fetish. Perhaps he was simply a masochist? But he didn¡¯t care what others


    thought because Aurora enjoyed it and, as long as it worked for them both, the rest of the world could


    kiss his ass. Stanton kissed Aurora feverishly. His mouth ate at her sweet lips like a dying man looking


    for an antidote. Never breaking their kiss, Aurora reached down between them and tugged his belt


    open so she could get to the zipper and free him from his jeans.


    Stanton groaned when Aurora took hold of him, stroking with a firm quick grasp. God, she was so good


    at this. Eager to feel her wrapped around him, Stanton pushed her skirt up out of his way. Slipping both


    hands under her bottom, he lifted Aurora off the railing and drove himself deep inside her. She threw


    back her head and let out a sexy groan that spiked his libido. His hands supporting her weight, Stanton


    bounced Aurora up and down his feet shoulder-width apart to give himself stability so he didn¡¯t lose his


    bnce.


    Aurora clung to Stanton, her arms around his broad shoulders as she kissed him passionately. He


    loved these moments. Every time with Aurora was wild and untamed. There was no way he would ever


    grow tired of her.


    Stanton took her quick and hard until her eyes lit up, and he was certain she was about to lose control.


    As the pleasure mounted, she threw back her head and let out a cry that snapped his control, and they


    reached climax together.


    Stanton gently braced Aurora against the rail one more time as his muscles went limp from the force of


    his release, which had drained him in more ways than one. As they held one another, enjoying the


    blissful aftermath. It always surprised him how much just holding this woman pleased him. Holding her


    was almost as good as the sex. It was as if Aurora was his heart, and all he wanted to do was protect


    her.


    Stanton pulled back slightly to look into her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want you toe tonight. It is going to be


    dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I can hold my own,¡± she assured him.


    ¡°I know, but I still would prefer if you stayed behind. I don¡¯t want to have to worry about it. Drunks and


    johns are one thing; a bonified Lycan hunter is another thing altogether. They are trained to kill us and


    believe me. You don¡¯t survive long if you aren¡¯t damn good at it. I don¡¯t want to worry about you getting


    hurt.¡±


    ¡°Stanton¡­¡±


    ¡°Aurora¡­¡± He snapped, ¡°please, don¡¯t fight me on this.¡±


    She looked up at him with those sad eyes and then offered him a weak grin. ¡°I understand,¡± wow, he


    was expecting that to be harder. She urged him back a few steps giving herself space to hop off the


    rail. She reached up and caressed his face. ¡°Why don¡¯t I get you something to drink, replenish your


    fluids before you go hunting,¡± she said, heading inside.


    He liked that idea. Stanton followed Aurora inside, where she went to the fridge and took out two cans


    of beer. She turned to the cupboards to take out two sses, her back to him. He made his way over to


    her as she poured them each a cold ss and then turned to face him with a beer in each hand. She


    offered him one. Stanton smiled as he epted it, and they both drank. He would have to leave soon.


    He had to meet the pack at the tattoo parlour in twenty minutes. He drained his ss in one shot, then


    handed it back to her and kissed her cheek.


    ¡°You are so good to me,¡± he said contently.


    Stanton took a step back as he began to feel strange. He looked at Aurora, who was no longer smiling


    as she watched him. The world around him began to spin, and Stanton staggered, trying to keep his


    bnce. Things were getting blurry, and he could feel his body weaken. Stanton looked at the empty


    ss she held and then the unconcerned Expression on Aurora¡¯s face. She had drugged him.

 Chapter 18: 16

    Chapter 18: 16


    Aurora caught Stanton by booth arms as his legs buckled beneath him. She held on to him as best she


    could, trying to ease his fall to the floor so as not to hurt him. She used all her might gently,ying him


    out on the floor t on his back. He stared at her with anger in his good eye, he knew she had drugged


    him, but he couldn¡¯t find the strength to utter a word.


    She knelt next to Stanton, lovingly caressing his jawline. ¡°Sorry, Big Daddy, I love you too much to let


    that hunter kill you. This is a task best suited for me,¡± she leaned over and kissed his cheek. ¡°Forgive


    me,¡± she whispered in his ear as Stanton lost consciousness.


    Standing up, Aurora set to work. She dug up her best streetwalker outfit. Opening her makeup bag,


    Aurora took out a small pack of colour contacts. She had worn them a few times in the past to help her


    blend in better. Tonight, they would be crucial in her n. She took a moment to put them in. Then she


    looked herself over in the mirror. She looked great¡­ blue eyes and all.


    Aurora took a moment to ce a pillow under Stanton¡¯s head and draped a nket over him. She


    hoped he would be ok; she¡¯d put enough Rohypnol in his beer to knock out a herd of elephants. She


    hadn¡¯t been sure how much to use on a Lycan, let alone one as big as Stanton. Lycans had fast


    metabolisms, so she wasn¡¯t sure how long he would be under, so she had better not waste what little


    time she had.


    She patted him on the chest as she stood up. ¡°Sleep it off, big guy.¡±


    Aurora took the keys and hopped into the SUV. She didn¡¯t have a license, but that mattered very little to


    her at the moment. She drove into town and parked outside the only dive bar attached to a low rent


    motel. She had only caught a quick look at the hunter, but he didn¡¯t look like the type that could afford


    an indefinite stay at any of Aspen¡¯s ssier tourist hotels.


    Going inside, she found the ce packed with tradesmen and truckers. It waste, so most everyone


    was good and drunk, but Aurora was sure the hunter would be keeping his wits about him knowing


    there were Lycans nearby. She spotted the hunter at the bar. He was drinking alone, writing something


    in a small coil scribblier. Taking a minute to adjust her top to best draw the eye to her breasts, Aurora


    made her way over and took the seat next to the hunter at the bar.


    Casually he nced up and away and then immediately did a double-take as he looked at her again,


    and his smile grew. ¡°Hello, hottie,¡± he groaned as his dark eyes rolled over her slowly head to toe with


    approval. ¡°Look at those legs.¡±


    ¡°Fifty bucks, and you can get between them,¡± she offered. ¡°What do you say? Want a night to


    remember?¡±


    He closed his book and tucked it into his jacket''s inner pocket. ¡°Fifty bucks for that sweet ass? That¡¯s a


    hell of a deal.¡±


    Aurora stepped in, pressing her body fully against his so he could feel her soft curves. She brushed her


    lips over his ear. ¡°$500, and I¡¯ll let you ride the attraction over and over and over.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a two-second walk to my room,¡± he said breathlessly.


    Aurora reached over and took the half-full bottle of whisky the bartender was using to mix a drink. She


    lifted it to her mouth ran the tip of her tongue around the ss rim before tipping the bottle back and


    taking a good long drink as she headed for the door. She looked back to see the hunter pay the


    bartender for the bottle she took. Then he took out his room key, smiling at her as he followed her to


    the door.


    Aurora let him lead her to the room down the boardwalk. As he slipped the key card in the lock, Aurora


    used his diverted attention and quickly opened the heart-shaped locket charm on the bracelet she


    always wore when nning a trick roll letting three tablets of Rohypnol drop into the bottle. She swirled


    the dark brown liquor around a few times to help it devolve. When he looked back at her after opening


    the door, she grinned at him. He didn¡¯t have a clue.


    Going inside, she pushed the door shut as he threw off his jacket and, too, her in his arm groping


    clumsily as men often did. She pretended to giggle when he nipped at her neck. Aurora pushed him


    back until he was sitting on the foot of the bed. When he tried to get up, she ced her hand square on


    his chest and stopped him. She leaned in and lifted the bottle to his lips and poured as he followed her


    lead and drank. When she felt he had consumed enough, Aurora took a step back and let the drug take


    its effect.


    She saw the moment of realization on his face when his head began to spin. He tried to draw his gun to


    shoot her, but in his hazy condition, he couldn¡¯t get it out of his belt before he fell backwards and


    passed out in an undignified sprawl across the bottom half of the double bed. Aurora smiled as she


    ced the tainted bottle on the TV stand.


    Men¡­


    Two heads¡­


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No brain.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you not to trust a pretty face?¡±


    Aurora pulled a thin spare nket from the closet by the door and proceeded to shred them into long


    strips. She then used the strips to gag and restrain the hunter. She couldn¡¯t leave him here. She had to


    take him with her. She would wait until it was quiet outside, then she would drag this sorry bag of bones


    to the SUV and take him to Gordon¡¯s shop. She couldn¡¯t kill him here. There would be far too much


    evidence.


    While he slept, Aurora packed his things and took them out to the SUV, which she moved closer to the


    room so she wouldn¡¯t have to drag him too far. She cleaned up the room so it would look like he


    skipped town without checking out. She would make sure no one came looking for him.


    ***


    Stanton groaned as he came to. He opened his eyes, but things were still blurry, and his eyes fell


    closed once more. He was doing his best to fight the drug in his veins as his body quickly metabolized


    it filtering it out of his system. It took a few minutes, and then Stanton found the strength to roll onto his


    side. After the exertion, he had to rest a moment. Once he could muster the will to try again, Stanton


    ced both hands on the floor and pushed himself up onto his hands and knees.


    Unsteady and still feeling the effects of the drugs, Stanton hauled himself up onto his feet. He stumbled


    a few steps catching himself on the table to stop from falling over once more. What the hell had she


    given him? Stanton took a few minutes to collect himself. He needed to wake up. He had no idea what


    time it was. How dare she drugs him. He was livid.


    Finding his center, Stanton stood on his own two feet without the aid of any nearby furniture. Once he


    was sure he was good, he staggered out of the house and onto the porch to find his SUV missing. God


    damn it, she had stolen his vehicle. The pack was probably wondering where he was. He was going to


    have to run to get to the shop. He sure hoped they were still there. Stanton took off into the woods,


    running as fast as his unsteady legs would carry him. He was faster on all fours, but he wasn¡¯t going to


    wolf out until he knew the pack¡¯s n. Aurora had better be at the shop. He hoped she was safe


    because he was going to kill her.


    By the time he reached the Blood Moon Studios, Stanton had gone around the back to the clearing


    next to the tattoo shop. The pack was all gathered¡­ all fifty of them. Gordon wasying out the game


    n when he noticed Stanton join them. ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡± Gordon demanded in front of


    everyone. ¡°And where is Aurora?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She drugged me, and I have no idea where she is now.¡±


    ¡°We will deal with herter. Right now, we need to track down that hunter. I want him dead by dawn.¡±


    Stanton had seen the man up close. He knew the man¡¯s scent. ¡°I can track him,¡± he offered.


    ¡°Alright, everyone follows Stanton, and when we find him, I want no fuck-ups. No evidence. This hunter


    needs to disappear with no trace. Any evidence will only attract more hunters. Alright then, let¡¯s go


    hunting.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Aurora¡¯s voice came loudly from behind the group. Everyone turned to see her carrying a


    lagged blue duffle bag in one hand while dragging the hunter bound and gagged behind her with the


    other.¡¯ The pack parted as Aurora hauled the half-unconscious man into the middle of the group and


    dropped him at Gordon¡¯s feet. ¡°Here is your mighty hunter,¡± she then tossed the bag on the ground next


    to him. ¡°And his bag of tricks.¡±


    Gordon looked down at the man at his feet, and he seemed to be drug and unaware of his


    surroundings. ¡°You captured him all by yourself?¡± Gordon asked with interest.


    ¡°It was easy enough.¡±


    ¡°What did you do to him? Why does he look so out of it?¡±


    ¡°Rohypnol,¡± she confessed. ¡°I used to use it to knock out johns so I could rob them,¡± a surprised look


    passed around the pack, and Aurora sneered. ¡°Why does that surprise you? It¡¯s not like I was a Saint


    before I came here.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you gave me?¡± Stanton growled, drawing her attention to him.


    She looked genuinely sorry about her actions. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, but it was the only way I knew to keep


    you safe. You would have never allowed me to go alone.¡±


    ¡°Damn right, I wouldn¡¯t have let you go alone,¡± he snapped. ¡°You could have been killed.¡±


    ¡°I knew what I was doing. He is not the first man I¡¯ve seduced.¡±


    Seduced. The word was like a knife to the heart. Did she allow this man to touch her? The thought of


    another man caressing or kissing what was his made him angry. Furious and hurt, he turned and


    walked away. There would be no hunt, so Gordon would not need him. The rest of the pack could kill


    the prisoner alone.


    He walked around to the front of the old building, where he found his SUV. She must have used it to


    bring the hunter back to the pack. As strong as she was, it would have been impossible for Aurora to


    carry a man that size all the way back from Aspen by herself. Walking over the driver¡¯s door, he looked


    in through the window and spotted the keys in the ignition. He opened the door to get in when Aurora


    came running after him. She pushed the door closed and positioned herself between him and the


    driver¡¯s door.


    ¡°Hear me out, Big Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Stanton barked at her as he lifted his finger to scold her but stopped himself. ¡°Don¡¯t Big Daddy


    me? Now, after what you have done.¡±


    ¡°I get it. You are upset that I drugged you. It was for your own good,¡± she tried to exin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck about the drugging me,¡± he sighed. ¡°Scrap that. I am furious that you drugged me.


    That¡¯s not what I¡¯m pissed off about right now. You let another man touch you.¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°You are annoyed about my methods?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Thising from the man who asked his best friend to seduce his girl to test her loyalty? You have no


    right to judge me. I was protecting you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your protection,¡± he said, forcefully moving Aurora out of his way so he could get in his


    vehicle. Aurora stepped aside, allowing him the space he required to drive away, leaving her behind.


    ***


    Aurora watched as Stanton left her standing in the gravel parking lot outside Gordon¡¯s shop. She


    understood Stanton¡¯s anger. She would have felt the same way were the situation reversed. She didn¡¯t


    give a shit if he was angry with her for what she had done. She had done what she had to in order to


    keep Stanton safe, and she would do it again in a heartbeat to keep him out of harm¡¯s way.


    ¡°Hey, Aurora,¡± she turned back to see Gordon near the side of the building. He nodded his head for her


    to follow him back to the events taking ce behind the building. Aurora walked back, rejoining the


    pack. ¡°Everything alright?¡± Gordon asked.


    ¡°He is mad at me.¡±


    Gordon grin sympathetically. ¡°He will get over it. I¡¯ve known him from when he was a child. Stanton is a


    stubborn man, but he loves you. He will forgive you,¡± she certainly hoped so. They came to stand over


    the hunter. Gordon nudged the drowsy man on the ground with the toe of his leather riding boots. ¡°Hey,


    Shit Head, wake up.¡±


    The man wasn¡¯t awake enough to acknowledge him. ¡°We should untie him,¡± Charlotte suggested. ¡°Give


    him a fighting chance.


    ¡°Let him run blind in the dark,¡± Darrell snickered. ¡°I could use a good run to work off dinner,¡± he said,


    running his hand over his t belly like he had packed on a few pounds despite how trim and fit he


    really was.


    ¡°They are right, Daddy,¡± Aster spoke up. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem sporting to tear him apart when he can¡¯t defend


    himself.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s cut him loose,¡± they were out in the middle of nowhere. Even if he ran, there was no way he


    would outrun all fifty of them. Gordon took a switchde from his pocket and bent down, cutting away


    the fabric that bound the hunter at his feet.


    Suddenly the hunter was wide awake. He swept Gordon¡¯s legs out from under him, dropping him on his


    back as he snatched the switchde from his grasp and shot to his feet. He grabbed Aurora, pulling


    her in front of him, pressing the de to her throat, using her as a hostage.


    ¡°Holy fuck, look at all of you. This is a bigger pack than I was expecting to find. I¡¯m going to need


    backup.¡±


    Gordon hauled himself back up onto his feet and dusted the dirt off his pants. ¡°You can run if you want


    to,¡± Gordon told him. ¡°You won¡¯t get far.¡±


    The hunter pressed the de harder against Aurora¡¯s throat, drawing a little blood as the knife cut her


    superficially. ¡°I think I¡¯m just going to borrow one of your cars and leave. If you try to stop me, I will kill


    your familiar.¡±


    Everyone started tough. It was the colour contacts that still threw him off. He still assumed Aurora


    was human that she was a familiar, a human that knew about Lycans but aided them, not hunted them.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up,¡± he yelled, aggravated by the pack¡¯sughter. ¡°I¡¯m telling you I will kill this little bitch.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me,¡± Aurora grinned.


    ¡°You keep thinking that, Sweetheart, they can¡¯t protect you.¡±


    Auroraughed evilly as her fangs descended, and her eyes began to glow. ¡°You think I need


    protecting,¡± she twisted in his arms, and a look of horror imed his face when he realized she was


    one of them. Aurora grabbed his shoulders, knocked him to the ground as she sat on top of him.


    Leaning in, she mped her jaws down on his neck, sinking her teeth deep into his flesh, then ripped


    his jugr out.


    He coughed and spat up mouthfuls of blood as his wide eyes stared up at her. Aurora slowly stood up


    his blood-covered her lips, chin, and throat. Her dress was a mess with blood, and she turned around


    to face the pack who had just watched her murder a man, but not one of them flinched.


    Gordon looked at Aurora with a sly smile. ¡°Remind me never to get on your bad side,¡± he then looked


    at Darrell and the other young male pack members. ¡°Boys, take the body and burn it. I want nothing left


    of him. Burn his possessions too. Then go back into Aspen, find his vehicle and burn it them push what


    remains into ake. No one can find anything. Everything is destroyed, no trace.¡±

 Chapter 19: 17

    Chapter 19: 17


    Stanton sat on his couch, staring at the TV. He was watching¡­ well, he had no idea what the hell this


    was. He hadn¡¯t been paying attention anyway. He sat there drinking and fuming about what had


    happened. He sat up a little taller when he heard a car door m. He rose to his feet and walked to the


    window. Looking outside, Stanton spotted Aurora getting out of Darrell¡¯s truck. He must have given her


    a ride home after they dealt with the hunter, who he was certain by now had to be dead.


    She said something to Darrell, then turned and headed for the front door of their cabin. Stanton took a


    few steps back as Aurora came in. She paused when she saw him. Stanton couldn¡¯t help but notice


    Aurora was covered in blood, and he became concerned. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of blood,¡± he said, finding his


    voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not mine,¡± she drawled as she made her way to the washroom. ¡°I need a shower.¡± He watched as


    Aurora entered the washroom and closed the door.


    She must have been the one to kill the hunter. He was such a fool to believe Aurora ever needed him.


    She could clearly take care of herself. Stanton walked up to the washroom door andy his hand


    against the wood. He was losing her; he could feel it. Sighing heavily, Stanton drained thest of his


    beer and went to sit on the couch again, idly flipping through the channels. He had to stop thinking


    about it. The more he pictured that hunter all over his girl, the more wretched he felt.


    The shower ran for twenty minutes before he heard it turn off. A few minutester, Aurora came out


    wearing just a pair of short-fitted blue booty shorts and a white spaghetti strap tank top with a low-cut


    neckline and the bottom riding up her solid belly showing off that creamy t stomach. Her wet hair


    dripped down her shoulders, and it was easy to tell she was braless.


    The sight of her always made him hard. It was crazy how even now, after all that had happened tonight,


    that all he wanted to do at that moment was bury himself deep inside her. It annoyed him to know that


    every man in the world had the same urge every time she walked into a room. It got him wondering


    how many men she had been with? As an ex-prostitute, he knew it was probably quite a few. He hated


    that fact.


    Aurora looked at him and then sighed as her bare feet made no noise walking over to him. She


    stepped up on the couch cushion next to Stanton and wedged herself behind him, her back against the


    back of the couch. Leaning in, Aurora wrapped both arms around his wide shoulders and braced her


    chin on his right shoulder, hugging him from behind like a baby spider monkey clinging to its mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered, brushing her lush lips over his ear. ¡°I knew I could get to him easier than you


    could. He never saw meing. I was trying to protect you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a male,¡± he growled. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to protect you. That¡¯s thew of nature. You have no reason to


    stay with me if you don¡¯t need me.¡±


    Aurora moved, rising to her feet behind him. She stepped around in front of Stanton and sat down,


    straddling him face to face. ¡°Is that what you think? That I am only with you because I need you?¡± He


    nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t need you. I don¡¯t need anyone. I have taken care of myself all my life. I¡¯m not with you


    because I need you.¡±


    ¡°Well, you sure as hell ain¡¯t with me because I¡¯m pretty.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what I see when I look at you?¡±


    ¡°A model for a Halloween mask?¡±


    She snickered. ¡°I see your soul, your beautiful soul. I¡¯ve known enough men in my short life to know


    that all this,¡± she said, waving her hand around his face to illustrate his looks, ¡°It means nothing. Some


    of the most attractive men I have ever met were ugly and cruel inside. You may not be what society


    considers a looker, but you have a beautiful soul, and that¡¯s what I love.¡±


    Stanton looked deep into her eyes. ¡°Marry me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She asked, standing up. He had caught her by surprise.


    ¡°Marry me. Be my wife. Prove to me that we are forever,¡± Aurora thought about it. ¡°I know I don¡¯t have a


    ring, but I¡¯ll get one. The biggest rock you¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she said.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll get something more practical.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean¡­ no. I won¡¯t marry you.¡±


    Stanton rose to his feet. He didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I thought you said you loved me?¡±


    ¡°I do love you,¡± she shook her head. ¡°But I¡¯m not going to spend the rest of my life proving myself


    because you have no trust in me. Until you stop perceiving me as property and start thinking of me as


    your partner, I won¡¯t marry you. You need to get right with yourself first,¡± she said, walking away. She


    then turned and walked away. ¡°Now I¡¯ve had a long day, and I¡¯m going to sleep. So, turn the TV down,


    please.¡±


    Stanton turned the TV off and headed for the door. ¡°I¡¯m going out,¡± he said as he walked out and


    mmed the door behind him. Stanton got into his SUV and drove the mile to Darrell¡¯s ce. He pulled


    into the driveway and got out. As he wasing up the porch steps, the screen door swung open, and


    Darrell leaned against the door frame crossing his arms over his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised to see you. I would have thought you would be balls deep in makeup sex,¡± Darrell


    teased.


    ¡°You got any beer? I need to get shitfaced,¡± he said, walking past Darrell to enter the house.


    ¡°Come on in,¡± Darrell sighed as they headed for the kitchen. He took two beers from the fridge and


    handed one to Stanton, who twisted the cap off. He drank half the bottle in one shot while Darrell


    watched. ¡°I¡¯m sensing that something may be bothering you.¡±


    Stanton lowered his beer and looked at his friend. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need me,¡± he confessed.


    Darrellughed. ¡°And here I thought you were pissed off that she had gotten to the hunter first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, man. I¡¯m losing her. I have to re-evaluate where I stand.¡±


    Darrell rolled his eyes, exasperated by the situation. ¡°You need to have your brain examined,¡± he said.


    ¡°I love you, man, like a brother. I get why you are so insecure in this rtionship. I don¡¯t want to be


    cruel, but let¡¯s face the facts. You, myrge friend, are ugly as fuck. You are a great guy, don¡¯t get me


    wrong, but God damn, you got a face that scares small children and grown men alike. Aurora, though,¡±


    Darrell sucked in an excited breath and then whistled, ¡°Holy Mother of Sin, that girl is so fine a man


    would crawl naked across broken ss on his belly just to catch a whiff of her perfume.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not helping,¡± Stanton growled.


    ¡°Easy, Big Guy, I have a point,¡± Darrell assured him.


    ¡°Then get to it.¡±


    ¡°My point is Aurora is so far out of your league you two could have gxies between you,¡± Stanton


    growled again, ¡°BUT¡­ she chose to be with you. This girl, who I have no doubt, could have any man in


    the world: rock stars, politicians, billionaire yboys, fucking Batman¡­ and she chooses you? An ugly


    as fuck, a blue-cor construction worker living in a one-room cabin in the woods. The odds of that are


    astronomical. Yet it happened. Thews of the entire universe were designed to keep a girl like that out


    of your reach. Yet you have her. There can only be one answer; she loves you.¡±


    ¡°Why is that the only answer?¡±


    Darrell shook his head. ¡°Because love is the only thing in the universe that is strong enough to defy the


    laws of the universe. That girl is never going to leave you. Not for anything. I can see that when I look


    into her eyes. She is yours in this life and the next,¡± Stanton smiled as he looked down into his drink.


    ¡°And it is not because she needs you. Love is not about one carrying the other. It¡¯s about walking the


    path side by side.¡±


    Stanton had to admit what Darrell was saying made sense to him. It also sounded a lot like what


    Aurora was trying to tell him. It took Darrell to beat the concept in his thick skull that the only reason he


    could have Aurora at all was that she wanted to be with him. Darrell was right; no other reason made


    any damn sense.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop worrying about losing her, you are going to drive her away. Even the most loyal of


    people can only put up with unfounded usations before the break and decided o do the crime they


    have already been unfairly punished for. If she leaves you, it will be your fault. Don¡¯t drive away a great


    thing because you don¡¯t feel worthy of her.¡±


    Stanton appreciated Darrell¡¯s pep talk. He understood where he went wrong.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m not the person to be taking rtionship advice from. God knows I¡¯ve never had one that


    lasted past the first date.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think fucking some random chick you picked up two hours ago and then never seeing again can


    be considered a date,¡± Stanton didn¡¯t know Darrell to date. Sure, he had A LOT of sex but no dates.


    Stanton had known Darrell a long time, and he couldn¡¯t recall Darrell ever having a girlfriend.


    ¡°All I¡¯m saying is if you have a girl that is loyal, funny, sexy, and willing to kill for you, then you should


    make that girl a wife. You are never going to do better than Aurora.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I asked her to marry me. She said no,¡± Stanton confessed. ¡°You got any great advice on how to


    change her mind?¡±


    Darrell thought for a moment. ¡°Nope. Nada. Marriage is not really my forte. You need to talk to


    someone older and wiser than myself. Someone who is already married.¡±


    Darrell was right. He needed advice from someone who had been down the road Stanton wished to


    travel. He needed to talk to Gordon.


    ***


    After he finished his beer Stanton drove over to Gordon¡¯s ce. He knew it waste, but he needed to


    talk to Gordon. Ever since his own flesh and blood parents died, Gordon had been like a second father


    to Stanton. He supposed Gordon was a father figure to a lot of the younger pack members. Most Lycan


    kids were orphaned at young ages. Gordon took them all in. Gave them a safe ce and helped guide


    them into adulthood. Gordon was more than just a pack leader. Gordon was everything most young


    male Lycans aspired to be.


    As he pulled into the driveway, Stanton was pleased to see the lights in the house were on. It meant


    Gordon and his wife Melissa were awake. Stanton put his SUV in park, then got out. He started toward


    the door. They weren¡¯t expecting him, but he wasn¡¯t going home to Aurora until he got a chance to


    speak with Gordon.


    Reaching the door, Stanton paused. He was going to knock, but then he heard something from the


    other side of the door. Someone was screaming and judging from pitch and tone. It was Melissa. Then


    Gordon yelled back, and Stanton jumped when he heard what sounded like a struggle. Oh, God, what


    was going on?


    Concerned, Stanton opened the door, d to find it wasn¡¯t locked. He barged in just in time to see


    Melissa swipe her ws across Gordon¡¯s chest, slicing the front of his shirt open and shredding the


    flesh beneath. The gashes in Gordon¡¯s chest were deep and severe. A human man would have had to


    go to a hospital to stitch them, but being a Lycan, Gordon would heal himself in a day or two with no


    scars or any sign of injury.


    Stanton¡¯s sudden appearance startled both Melissa and Gordon. They both looked at him. Gordon


    looked like he¡¯d gone ten rounds with Muhammad Ali. He looked as if he could hardly stand upright.


    Melissa looked fine but furious. That¡¯s when it hit Stanton. As strong as Gordon was, he was a victim of


    domestic violence. Stanton didn¡¯t understand how he could allow this to happen.


    ¡°Anyone tell you it is rude to barge into someone¡¯s house?¡± Melissa snarled. ¡°Get the fuck out.¡±


    Stanton did as he was told and walked back out to his SUV. He stood there, unsure what he was


    supposed to do in this situation. A momentter, Gordon came out of the house and walked over to


    Stanton. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you saw that,¡± Gordon said.


    ¡°What the hell? How long has that been going on?¡± Stanton asked.


    Gordon looked away with shame. ¡°A long time,¡± he confessed.


    ¡°Why do you let her do that?¡± He said let because Stanton was sure if Gordon tried, he could put a stop


    to it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hit her back?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a woman,¡± he said as Melissa¡¯s gender gave her a free pass to be a raving bitch. ¡°A man never


    hits a woman, for any reason, ever.¡±


    ¡°I think people would understand in this case.¡±


    ¡°Never¡­ ever. My parents taught me never to raise my hand to a woman.¡±


    ¡°Then divorce her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°We have a kid together.¡±


    ¡°That is a bullshit reason. Aster is twenty-five, and she lives on her own. I think she¡¯ll understand you


    leaving.¡±


    ¡°Wolves mate for life,¡± Gordon told him. ¡°I¡¯m not just going to walk away from my life. I¡¯m too damn old


    to start over.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Stanton,¡± Gordon spoke sternly but without anger. ¡°This is my choice. Respect it.¡±


    With a heavy sigh, Stanton nodded, agreeing to drop the matter. If Gordon wasn¡¯t willing to leave, there


    was nothing Stanton could do to change his mind.


    ¡°Why are you here, son?¡±


    He hade for marriage advice, but with what he knew now, he no longer believed Gordon was the


    best man to be giving advice on how to have a happy marriage. ¡°I needed advice.¡±


    ¡°Needed?¡± Gordon emphasized the past tense use of the word.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you. You have enough on your te,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry a disturbed you.¡±


    ¡°Boy, just spit it out. What is the problem?¡±


    Stanton considered what to do next. Despite the facts, he now knew he still respected Gordon. He


    decided to confide in him after all. ¡°I want to marry Aurora.¡±


    Gordon¡¯s mouth curved in a grin. ¡°I can¡¯t me you. I think you two are good together.¡±


    ¡°I asked, but she said no.¡±


    Gordon¡¯s smile faded away. ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t leave me, just refused to marry me until I got more confidence,¡± he exined. ¡°I really want


    to marry her, but I don¡¯t know how to change her mind. How did you get Melissa to marry you?¡±


    Gordon frowned. ¡°I got her pregnant. I didn¡¯t want to marry her, but there are so few of us out there


    anymore, and she was having my baby. I married her strictly for the procreation of the species.¡±


    ¡°You never loved her?¡±


    ¡°No. I simply settled for what I thought was all I¡¯d get. You are lucky. You found a female Lycan, and


    she actually loves you. Don¡¯t fuck that up. You might never get another.¡±


    ¡°Right, but how do I change her mind?¡±


    ¡°Never underestimate the power of a grand gesture.¡±


    ¡°Ok, like what?¡± Stanton had no idea what to do.


    ¡°See, there is the thing. You have to figure that out for yourself. It would be meaningless if I told what to


    do.¡±


    Stanton frowned. Well, this had been no help at all. He still had the same damn problem and no idea


    what to do about it.

 Chapter 20: 18

    Chapter 20: 18


    Aurora rolled over onto her back and stretched as she opened her eyes. The morning sun filtered in


    through the windows filling the house with a soft, homey glow. Aurora reached out for Stanton to find


    herself alone in their bed.


    Strange.


    She sat up and looked around the house, expecting to see him up or even sleeping ufortably on


    the couch. Stanton was nowhere in sight. Aurora tossed the nket back and ced her bare feet on


    the floor. She stood up and raked her slender finger through her long blond hair as she crossed the


    room to the door and opened it. She stepped out onto the porch and looked around the driveway.


    Stanton¡¯s SUV was gone. He must have gone out.


    Going back inside, Aurora looked at the clock on the stove. It was 8:00 AM which meant she had slept


    in, and he had gone to work.


    She got dressed and then made the walk to Darrell¡¯s to see if he were home. They still needed


    groceries because there was very little in the house. Unfortunately, the closest grocery store was in


    Aspen, and while it was the closest town, it was still too far away for her to walk to and then walk back


    with armloads of food. Reaching Darrell¡¯s farmhouse, she stepped up on the wrap-around porch and


    knocked on the screen door. She waited, but there was no answer. She walked around to the side of


    the house, hoping to find Darrell¡¯s truck in the driveway, but it was gone. He, too, must be at work.


    Leaving Darrell¡¯s ce, Aurora walked along the road heading for the hub of their littlemunity. That


    one small street only had a few businesses, all of which were Lycan owned. The whole pack lived


    within a twenty-five-mile radius of the central hub. That was theirmunity. Theirnd. With the


    exceptions of travellers passing true and the odd persone to patron the businesses unaware of


    their owners¡¯ true identities, the only people that ever walked those streets were pack members.


    When she reached the hub, Aurora walked along the street, looking around. It was so inconvenient for


    the pack to have to go into Aspen every time they needed food. Standing in the middle of the street,


    Aurora slowly turned around a full 390 degrees, looking at what they had.


    A tattoo shop¡­


    A liquor store¡­.


    A butcher shop¡­


    A gas station¡­


    Amunity garden closed for the season¡­


    ¡­ and a few vacant buildings with windows boarded up.


    They really ought to build this littlemunity up and make it a self-sustained town. Aurora walked


    over to a midsized building that looked as though it had been empty for a long time. Using the sleeve of


    her shirt, Aurora wiped away years of grime from the huge window. cing both hands around her


    eyes to see better, she leaned into the window and tried to see what it looked like inside.


    What little she could see, the ce looked spacious. If fixed up, this ce could be a quaint little


    community grocery store. They could stock the store with vegetables and fruits from local gardens.


    They were next door to the butcher shop so patrons could go from one to the next with ease. They


    could even knock out part of the wall between the two and build an order window so patrons could get


    meat and produce in one stop. Then all they would have to do was order in a few pantry products to fill


    a few local needs.


    Someone should do it.


    She was someone. Why shouldn¡¯t she be the one to do it.


    Aurora walked down the street to the Blood Moon Tattoo Parlour. Walking through the door, she found


    Gordon tattooing a butterfly to some college girl¡¯s corbone. He looked up just long enough to


    acknowledge her and then back down at his task. ¡°Morning Aurora, how are you today,¡± the girl in the


    chair squirmed. ¡°Listen, Darling, if you keep moving, this thing is going to end up looking jacked. I


    suggest you stay still because there are no refunds.¡±


    The girl stilled.


    ¡°You busy?¡± Aurora asked, taking a seat on one of the leather chairs along the nearby wall for people


    to wait on.


    ¡°Nope,¡± he said, continuing with his artwork. ¡°What¡¯s up.¡±


    ¡°You know that abandoned storefront down the street? The one right next to the Mountain Meat


    Butcher Shop and across the street for the Last Call Liquor Store.¡±


    ¡°Yup, I know the one.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know how to get a hold of the realtor or the owner, would you?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Aurora thought for a moment as she tapped her fingers on the leather arm of the chair she was sitting


    on. She didn¡¯t want anyone to tell her that her idea was stupid until she decided if it were even


    usible. She decided to confide in Gordon. ¡°Well, I thought that maybe the pack could use a good


    local organic grocery store. I thought that empty storefront would be a good location.¡±


    ¡°And who is suppose to run this grocery store?¡±


    ¡°I thought¡­ maybe¡­ me,¡± she said nervously. Gordon paused, taking a moment to look up at her.


    ¡°You want to own a grocery store? Why?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m bored at home. I have nothing to do. I feel useless. I want to contribute to themunity. I


    like gardening. I figured I could grow organic vegetables and some fruits and sell them in the store. I


    could probably make business rtionships with local dairy farmers and get eggs, cheese, and milk.


    The fruits I can¡¯t grow myself I could get from the growers down the highway. I think it would keep down


    costs while providing the pack with a healthy, convenient ce to get their groceries, instead of having


    to go all the way to Aspen to pay outrageous prices for stuff filled with hormones and pesticides.¡±


    ¡°I admit it sounds good, but where do you n to get the start-up capital for this little venture?¡± Gordon


    asked, wiping his hands on a shop rag. ¡°That is not going to be cheap, and you would have to grow the


    stock first. You probably can¡¯t even open your doors until next summer. After which, you will spend the


    first year of profit just paying your overhead and paying off the suppliers who helped you stock those


    shelves on credit. Plus, you need a business licence, a food handling permit, a few health and safety


    permits, not to mention registering with the government as a business so Uncle Sam can get his


    share.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I can do it?¡± She asked, feeling a bit defeated.


    Gordon smiled. ¡°No, Darling, I¡¯m just pointing out that it is going to be a lot of hard work for very little


    gain for a long time. I just think if you are going to do this, you should go into it with all the facts.¡±


    Aurora thought about his question. How would she get the money? ¡°I could take out a business loan


    from a bank.¡±


    ¡°You have never had a bank ount. No fixed address until a few months ago. You have never had a


    job, and you still don¡¯t. No bank in the world would give you alone.¡±


    Aurora scowled; he made a very good point. She would never get a loan. There was no way Stanton


    had this kind of money. She wouldn¡¯t want it from him even if he did. This was something she wanted to


    do without him.


    Aurora looked up at him with confidence and determination. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to get the


    money, but I will get it,¡± Gordon didn¡¯t look convinced. ¡°Do you know how to contact the realtor or the


    owner?¡±


    Gordon sighed and picked up his tattoo needle setting back to work. ¡°I do, but I wouldn¡¯t bother him


    until you got a better business n. I¡¯ll give you a piece of business advice, from one entrepreneur to


    another. If you are serious about this venture, educate yourself about the business. Most businesses


    fail because they forgot to n. When you have a good n, that is when you can start seeking


    investors to finance your start-up, you do that, and I will put you in touch with the correct people.¡±


    Aurora grinned. ¡°You would help me find investors?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but first, you need to prove you are worth investing in.¡±


    She understood the point he was making. If she wanted to do it, she should do it right.


    ***


    Stanton walked, pulled into the driveway and put the vehicle into park as he got out. He ached all over.


    The machine had broken because the ground was frozen and the cat was from the dark ages. The


    company was too cheap to fix it or get a new one. His new supervisor, some arrogant little twenty-one-


    year-old shit head fresh out of school with zero real-world experience, who probably only got the job


    through nepotism, insisted Stanton dig despite Stanton¡¯s insistence the machine couldn¡¯t handle the


    strain. As Stanton expected, the machine broke down, and that should have been the end of his day.


    It wasn¡¯t.


    Foreman Shit-Head bitched about how they had a deadline to meet and forced all the crew, Stanton


    included, to dig the trench by hand. They made no progress and broke four shovels. As a result,


    Stanton¡¯s muscles ached, and he was covered from head to toe in dirt.


    All he wanted was a hot shower and a good meal. A smile curved his face as he stepped up the


    wooden porch steps to his front door. He enjoyed having Aurora around. She always had a great meal


    on the table as he came through the door. It was one of his favourite parts of the day.


    Opening the door, Stanton went inside and looked to the oven where he expected to find his


    Hummingbird. She wasn¡¯t there. There was no food on the table, and it didn¡¯t smell like anything was


    cooking. Stanton looked to the sitting area and found Aurora sitting on the floor, using the coffee table


    as a desk and typing away on hisptop. She didn¡¯t even acknowledge him as he walked in.


    Stanton shut the door and walked over to the stove. He opened the oven and looked in only to find it


    empty as he suspected. Looking around the spotless kitchen, it didn¡¯t look like she was prepping


    anything. In fact, it looked like she had no intention of making dinner.


    He didn¡¯t want to sound like a chauvinist, but he was wondering where his dinner was. Stanton walked


    over to the sitting area. He wasn¡¯t going to sit down on the furniture until he was clean. He stood next to


    Aurora, but she didn¡¯t look up from the screen. ¡°Hello, Hummingbird,¡± he greeted her with a smile.


    Finally, she looked up at him with a smile. ¡°You are home early.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    She looked confused and then searched for the time disyed in small font at the bottom right-hand


    corner of the screen. Suddenly she gasped and shot to her feet. ¡°Oh my God, I had no idea it was that


    late. I haven¡¯t even started dinner,¡± she said, rushing past him to the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll whip something up


    fast. You go have your shower, and I¡¯ll get dinner started.¡±


    He watched her as she rushed, trying to decide what to make. Stanton walked over to the fridge as she


    was looking in it, and he pushed the door closed. He took his wallet out of his back pocket and took out


    some money, then ced it in her hand. ¡°Order in,¡± he told her, ¡°Anything you want. I¡¯m going to go


    have that shower now,¡± he told her, walking away.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Any requests?¡± She asked as he reached the washroom door.


    He paused in the doorway and grinned wickedly at her. ¡°Anything that leads to heavy petting and


    handcuffs,¡± he heard herugh as he shut the door behind him.


    It took the better part of forty minutes to scrub himself clean under scalding water. He had hoped the


    heat would soothe the pain, but it didn¡¯t. He turned off the water and got dressed in a clean pair of


    jeans and nothing else. As he exited the washroom, he noticed Aurora going to the door. The delivery


    guy must have just arrived. He thought he had heard knocking.


    Aurora answered the door, and the first thing Stanton heard from the hamper where he was tossing his


    dirty work clothes was the young man''s whistle. ¡°Hot damn! Hello, beautiful.¡±


    Ok, someone had to put a stop to this. Stanton made his way over to the door and stood directly behind


    Aurora, ring at the now frightened delivery boy, who couldn¡¯t have been more than seventeen. The


    young man¡¯s eyes widened with shock and horror when Stanton grinned menacingly. Aurora paid the


    boy and took the bag, then Stanton wrapped one strong arm around her waist, grinding up against her


    from behind as he pulled her back into the house and shut the door in the astonished boy¡¯s face.


    Stanton couldn¡¯t help but snicker. It was the first time in his life anyone had envied him.


    He ced Aurora back on her feet, and she giggled as she carried the food to the counter. ¡°What was


    that about?¡± She asked knowingly as she took down two tes while Stanton removed the lids to the


    Chinese food she had ordered.


    ¡°Just staking my im.¡±


    ¡°Very mature,¡± she teased.


    ¡°I could do it wolf style and mark my territory by peeing a circle around my property, but I¡¯d need a few


    beers first.¡±


    ¡°Just keep it to the trees, Big Daddy.¡±


    With their tes loaded up, Stanton and Aurora decided to eat in the sitting area. Stanton wedged his


    massive body onto the floor in that tight space between the couch and the coffee table. It was a


    cramped fit, and he even had to move the table afoot to make it work.


    The TV was on ying some reality show about people locked in some house where they have to


    escape the house room by room by solvingplex puzzles and riddles. It was rather interesting.


    What interested him more than the show was what Aurora had been doing on hisptop. It was still


    open and disying what she had been up to. It looked like she was researching government grants


    for small business start-ups.


    Stanton turned to Aurora. ¡°What are you doing? Are you nning on opening a business?¡±


    Aurora¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°Actually, yes, I am. I¡¯m thinking of opening up a local organic


    grocery store in the hub of themunity. Just a small one. I thought the pack could use one, so


    members don¡¯t always have to go into town when they need something,¡± she exined. ¡°I have been


    researching business models all day, as well as ways to finance my start-up,¡± she was so excited as


    she brought theptop closer to show him what she had been doing all day.


    For the next hour, Stanton listened to Aurora¡¯s detailed n. He had to admit she had done her


    homework. With the right backing, she could probably make it work. Her idea about putting in a service


    window between the store and the butcher shop next door was a good one.


    ¡°It sounds like a great idea. You really seem to have this all nned out,¡± he smiled at her. ¡°I wish I


    could help, but all my money is wrapped up in this property.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t take your money even if you could,¡± she said tly. ¡°I want this to be my own. I¡¯ve never had


    anything of my own.¡±


    Stanton grinned. He understood. She was trying to establish her independence. It was important for


    Aurora¡¯s self-worth to feel she could stand on her own two feet. He wanted to see her seed. He


    would help her in any way he could. Maybe not marily, but the storefront she would rent would


    likely require cleaning and maybe some renovation or repairs. If there was one thing Stanton was good


    for, it was heavy manualbour. He was built for heavy lifting.

 Chapter 21: 19

    Chapter 21: 19


    It had been four weeks since Aurora started her research into opening her own business. Aurora was


    determined to make this idea a reality. She had beene obsessive about it. Aurora had always been


    on her own and self-reliant. She did whatever it took to make some money just to survive the day. Now


    she had a dream. A real job. A way to support herself without having to sell her body. It was important


    for her to make this happen. She was tired of simply surviving. She wanted to build a future for herself.


    She wanted to be an equal contributor in both the pack and in her rtionship with Stanton.


    Aurora had spent every waking hour working on a business n. She had rehearsed a sales pitch and


    everything in the bathroom mirror. She felt ready to approach thendlord of the storefront and


    investors. First, she wanted to test her sales pitch on Gordon. If she could convince him she was worth


    investing in, then he would give her the owner¡¯s contact information and introduce her to some people


    who might be willing to invest in her business.


    She had decided to invite Gordon over for dinner. She would pitch her business n to him after she


    wowed him with her cooking. Men were always more agreeable with a full belly. Stanton had helped


    her clean and prep the meal. When Gordon came by, he was alone. Having left his horrible wife


    behind. Aurora was ok with Melissa not joining them. Both she and Stanton couldn¡¯t stand that woman.


    Aurora had made a big meal. She had been cooking all day. When they all sat down to dinner, it was to


    a mouth-watering melt-in-your-mouth bone-in prime rib roast, garlic and herb mashed potatoes, grilled


    sweet corn, and a fresh homemade caesar sd with a peach cobbler she made from scratch for


    dessert.


    After dinner, they sat in the sitting room, sharing a beer while Aurora made her pitch. She was excited


    and nervous that he might tell her she hadn¡¯t done enough homework. When she was finished, Aurora


    bit her bottom lip as she anxiously awaited his response. Gordon sat silent for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s good,¡±


    Gordon told her. A wave of relief washed over Aurora. ¡°It¡¯s a very convincing pitch. You have really


    done your homework. The fact that you have already spoken to Lewis about putting a service window


    in between your two businesses to maximize both your businesses and he agreed, shows you have


    initiative. I¡¯m very impressed with the work you have done thus far. I don¡¯t think you will have any


    trouble convincing investors.¡±


    ¡°You really think so?¡± Aurora asked excitedly. ¡°So, you will introduce me to investors?¡±


    ¡°I will. Since this grocery store will be to benefit the pack, I think it is only fitting that the pack invest in


    getting it off the ground. I¡¯ll call a pack meeting in three days. You can make your pitch to the pack all at


    once. Pack members always do whatever they can to support pack members and to improve our happy


    littlemunity. I¡¯m sure you will raise enough start-up money to get it off the ground. I¡¯ll even chip in


    five grand myself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome,¡± Aurora grinned. ¡°So, can I have the number for the owner of the storefront?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Gordon grinned. ¡°I own it.¡±


    Aurora was surprised. ¡°You own it?¡±


    Gordonughed. ¡°I do. I actually own all the buildings in our littlemunity hub. I bought thend


    back in my twenties. When the pack began to grow, I started developing it. I built it into a gathering spot


    for the pack. Over time those buildings have been in and out of use. I rent the storefronts to pack


    members, like Lewis and his butcher shop, for example,¡± Aurora was astonished. If he owned the


    whole hub, then he must have been monied. One would never know to look at him that this man had


    that kind of money.


    ¡°Ok, so how much to rent the property?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you a deal. That property goes for $3500 per month, but for you, I will give a special rate of


    $1200 per month for the first two years while you are getting your business up and running. By year


    three, you should be established enough and making enough profit to afford the proper overhead, in


    which case we will increase the rent to $3500. On top of the two years of reduced rent, I will invest


    $5000 into your business to be paid back at the end of twenty-four months at zero interest. I¡¯ll even


    invest my time andbour to help you renovate and get your store ready for opening. How¡¯s that


    sound?¡±


    ¡°It sounds perfect. I don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±


    ¡°Seed,¡± he said, standing up, getting ready to leave. Aurora and Stanton walked Gordon to the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the rental contract drawn up by the weekend. I¡¯ll also call the pack meeting in the next few


    days, and you will hit the ground running,¡± Aurora hugged him tight surprising Gordon. He hadn¡¯t been


    expecting a hug. He tensed first, then after a second, he rxed and wrapped his arms around her


    hugging her back. It was a brief fatherly kind of hug, and when it was over, they said goodbye, and


    Gordon left.


    As she closed the door, Aurora turned to see Stanton grinning at her. ¡°Did you know that Gordon


    owned the hub?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did,¡± he snickered.


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t tell me?¡±


    ¡°I figured there was a reason he hadn¡¯t told you himself. I didn¡¯t want to ruin what he had been


    nning.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to own a business. I¡¯m so thrilled. I hope I can pull it off,¡± she said, walking


    over to him.


    Stanton took her in his arms, holding her close, his chin resting on the top of her head. ¡°You are going


    to do just fine. I have faith in you. Gordon has faith in you. Have faith in yourself.¡±


    ***


    Two monthster¡­


    Aurora had secured all the start-up funding she required. When the members of the pack heard she


    was trying to bring a convenient organic grocery store to themunity, everyone was willing to pitch


    in a few bucks. Before she knew it, Aurora had the money secured, and Gordon gave her the keys.


    She now stood in her store, cleaning it up and going through it with Darrell for repairs and construction.


    Since Darrell was both a general contractor and a personal friend, he offered to do the job at cost. All


    she had to pay for where the cost of his supplies and be his onsite helper. Aurora liked the idea of


    learning how to do repairs and renovations herself. She had never had a useful skill before, and she


    was eager to acquire such skills.


    She spent a lot of time with Darrell going to hardware stores. He taught her how to use power tools


    safely, and before long, she was knocking out walls and learning the basics. Stanton woulde by on


    his off hours to lend a hand. She had worked out a deal with Lewis, who owned the butcher shop next


    door to put the service window in between their two shops. He had thought it was a great idea that


    could only increase his business.


    Aurora put as much time as she could into the storefront. They had gotten most of the major repairs


    and construction done, and Darrell had built shelves for the merchandise, which he would bring in and


    set up in the morning. Now Aurora was busy with the cleanup. She got most of the cleaning done, and


    now she was using Darrell¡¯s shop broom to finish cleaning the tile floor they hadid two days ago. She


    paused and tried to stretch out her back. She had been working so hard her body ached. She was stiff


    and sore all over. She was exhausted and sleepy and had been for a few weeks. She spent so much


    time in the shop she barely got any sleep. She often skipped meals, too, which frequently left her


    feeling ill. She was running ragged, but Aurora kept telling herself it would all be worth it when she


    finally opened her doors to the public.


    Once she finished sweeping up this floor, the renovations would officially beplete, and she could


    start ordering products in the morning. As she finished up, Aurora heard the door open and close. She


    swept up the dirt dumping it into therge steel trashcan Darrell had left behind for her clean up. She


    turned to the door and saw Stanford walking in with a bouquet of red roses in one hand and a bottle of


    bubbly in the other with two sses.


    Aurora giggled at the sight. ¡°Darrell told me you guys finished up. In a few weeks, you will be open for


    business,¡± Stanton said as he ced the flowers and the sses on the counter. ¡°I thought we should


    celebrate,¡± he said as he popped the cork. Aurora joined him at the counter, unable to keep the smile


    from her face as she watched him pour them each a ss. ¡°Now, this isn¡¯t the expensive stuff. I


    couldn¡¯t afford the Dom P¨¦rignon. I hope this stuff tastes good,¡± Stanton ced the bottle on the


    counter and picked up both sses offering her one. For a big behemoth, Stanton could be rather


    sweet when he wanted to be.


    They both sipped their champagne, and then Aurora smiled. It was strange where she found herself.


    Six months ago, Aurora was a homeless streetwalker. Now she was a small business owner and


    maintaining a monogamous rtionship with a wonderful man. If it had not been for Stanton, she would


    have likely died young in some disgusting alley in some shithole shitty forgotten and written off by the


    police as just another dead whore. As she stood there staring up at him, Aurora smiled. She loved this


    crazy man.


    He had changed her life significantly. In the past few months, he had even been more confident in their


    rtionship and had stopped worrying about her running off on him. Stanton was actually starting to


    treat her as a partner and not some toy he feared another man would take from him. She wanted to¡­


    Aurora frowned; an odd feeling came over her. It wasn¡¯t anything she ever recalled feeling before.


    Suddenly Aurora leaned forward and vomited.


    Stanton jumped back to avoid being hit by what she brought up. He looked at his still half-full ss with


    great curiosity. Lifting it to his nose, he smelled it. ¡°I know it¡¯s not a bottle of Dom, but I didn¡¯t think it


    was all that bad.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the champagne,¡± she said, looking down to see that she had hit the toe of his right boot. ¡°I¡¯m so


    sorry. I¡¯ve been feeling a little offtely. I think I¡¯ve been working too hard.¡±


    Stanton looked her over while Aurora gabbed some disposable paper shop towels and got down on her


    hands and knees to clean up the mess she had made.


    ¡°I see,¡± Stanton said thoughtfully. ¡°We don¡¯t get sick¡­ unless¡­¡± Suddenly, he was grinning. Aurora


    finished her clean-up and then stood up, tossing the paper towel into the trash bin.


    Aurora looked at his big grin. He knew something she didn¡¯t. Though she had been a lycanthrope all


    her life, she had only known for six months. She still didn¡¯t know all the details of what she was. She


    still relied on Stanton to exin most things to her. ¡°Unless¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°I think you are pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    There had to be a way to know for sure. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to go to a doctor to confirm it.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Stanton said quickly and sharply. ¡°You can¡¯t go to a human doctor. A couple of tests, and they are


    going to know you aren¡¯t human.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then how do I confirm it?¡±


    ¡°We have a midwife.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good, who?¡±


    Stanton frowned. It was as if he did not want to tell her. ¡°You¡¯re not going to like it.¡±


    She had a bad feeling. ¡°Please tell me the midwife is not Melissa.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Melissa.¡±


    ¡°Is there another midwife?¡± Aurora asked, hopefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡±


    Aurora sighed. She really didn¡¯t want to deal with that awful woman, but she needed to know


    definitively whether or not she was having a baby. Regrettably, she was going to have to go see


    Melissa.


    ***


    The following morning Stanton took Aurora to Gordon¡¯s house after they knew he would be gone to


    work. When they knocked on the door, they stered fake smiles on their faces trying not to seem like


    they hated the woman they hade to see. Melissa answered the door and gave them both a funny


    look to find them on her doorstep. ¡°What do you two want?¡± She snarled at them both.


    Nice, Aurora thought, this abusive bitch couldn¡¯t even be civil enough to say hello. ¡°Hello, Melissa,¡±


    Stanton said.


    Melissa sighed, exasperated by their presence as she rolled her eyes. ¡°Yeah-yeah, hello. Now, what do


    you want?¡±


    Aurora decided to get to the point. The less time she spent with this woman, the happier Aurora would


    be. ¡°We suspect I might be pregnant and were hoping you could confirm it.¡±


    ¡°I see. Fifty bucks, cash.¡±


    Aurora was shocked. ¡°Fifty dors. I could get a home pregnancy test from the pharmacy in town for


    ten.¡±


    ¡°Then go get one of those¡­ oh yeah, it would not work. So, since I¡¯m the only one, you can turn too¡­


    fifty bucks¡­ cash.¡±


    Stanton took out his wallet and offered her three twenty-dor bills. ¡°Can you make change?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Melissa said, snatching the money from his hand. Oh, how Aurora disliked this nasty woman.


    Melissa invited them both in and went to a free-standing pantry cab. She opened the door, and


    Aurora could see that Melissa had all sorts of unusual things in mason jars and a few transparent


    disposable stic cups. She took down a cup and handed it to Aurora, then pointed to the open half


    bath just down the hall. ¡°Go pee in this and bring it back.¡±


    ¡°Just pee in the cup?¡± Aurora asked, unsure.


    ¡°Did I stutter?¡± Aurora snatched the stic cup and headed into the washroom. She did what she was


    told, then she returned and offered it back to Melissa. ¡°Put it on the napkin,¡± while Aurora was in the


    washroom, Melissa had ced a paper napkin on the counter for her to ce the cup on. Aurora put it


    down and then watched as Melissa took some kind of little round white marble-like object. She did not


    know exactly what it was. Aurora watched as Melissa dropped the marble into the urine, and they


    waited.


    Nothing happened.


    ¡°Is something supposed to happen?¡± Aurora asked.


    ¡°Wait for it,¡± Melissa said, never taking her eyes off the cup. All three stared at the marble, and soon


    Aurora was surprised to see the white marble turn purple. Melissa smiled. ¡°Congrattions, you two


    are having a baby.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s all there is to it? The marble just changes colour?¡± Aurora asked.


    Melissa red at her. ¡°What do you want it to do, sing and dance?¡±


    ¡°How does that work?¡±


    ¡°Same as the human ones do. When pregnant, the female of our species produces a growth hormone.


    This test detects it.¡±


    ¡°How urate is it?¡±


    ¡°One hundred percent.¡±


    Aurora smiled as her hand moved over her belly. She was going to be a mother. She looked over at


    Stanton, who had the biggest grin. ¡°What?¡± She asked him, suspicious of his great mood.


    ¡°Now, you have to marry me.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± she said, then she thanked Melissa, and Aurora left the house with Stanton following her.


    ¡°What do you mean, no?¡± He asked, following her to the SUV. ¡°You are having my baby and living with


    me. What more do I have to do to get you to say yes?¡±


    Aurora stopped and faced him. ¡°I want to marry you because you love me and not because you think


    you have trapped me.¡±


    ¡°Trapped you?¡± He said, offended. Aurora gave him a knowing look. ¡°Ok, yes, I have been maniptive


    in the past, but God damn it, Hummingbird, you know I love you. I can¡¯t picture myself with anyone but


    you. I want to be your mate. Please, Aurora¡­ marry me.¡±


    Aurora stared at Stanton. She did not want to be with anyone else. She loved him, and she wanted to


    marry him. Maybe she was too hard on him. He had been doing well for months. Aurora sighed, giving


    in. ¡°Ok.¡±


    Stanton looked shocked. ¡°Was that a yes?¡±


    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t a no.¡±


    Stanton let out a happy yelp and took Aurora in his arms. He hugged her tight as he spun, swinging


    her. ¡°I win. I finally win.¡±


    ¡°Win?¡± Aurora asked, eyeing him as he put her down.


    ¡°Of course. You get me, and I get you. I¡¯m clearly getting the better deal,¡± he offered her a cheeky grin.


    Auroraughed.


    ¡°Want to go home and fool around Big Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, God, I love you,¡± he said, opening the door for her. ¡°I¡¯ll take the backroads. We will get there in


    record time.¡±

 Chapter 22: EPILOGUE

    Chapter 22: EPILOGUE


    Three monthster¡­


    Stanton stood at the alter that Darrell had constructed just for the wedding. It was a beautiful white


    wooden arch decorated in whitece and bright, colourful flowers. Darrell stood next to Stanton, the


    rings in his pocket while the guest turned in their seats as the music started, and Aurora appeared at


    the end of the aisle on Gordon¡¯s arm. Since shecked a father, Aurora had asked Gordon to walk her


    down the aisle.


    She looked like a fairy-tale princess in her long white dress. She had chosen an empress-cut gown to


    amodate the small growth of her belly. They had agreed to marry quickly so that they could be


    mated before the baby was born. She looked beautiful. He could hardly believe he, of all people, had


    snagged himself a wife like Aurora.


    Gordon walked Aurora down the red carpet and handed her hand to Stanton. The two of them turned to


    look at each other. She looked happy. How she could be happy with him, he did not understand, but he


    thanked the good Lord she loved him. The minister performed the ceremony, and Darrell handed


    Stanton the rings. He had saved up by matching wedding bands. Stanton slipped the ring on Aurora¡¯s


    finger and recited his vows. Then she did the same.


    The minister pronounced them man and wife, telling Stanton he may kiss his bride. Stanton smiled at


    Aurora. ¡°This is it, Hummingbird. You kiss me. I¡¯m not going to turn into a prince.¡±


    Aurora grinned as she pressed herself against him. ¡°Screw Prince Charming¡­ I love the Beast,¡±


    Stanton smiled and kissed her softly. This was the best day of his life.


    ***


    Five monthster¡­


    Aurora¡¯s eyes shed like fire as she screamed. She had gone intobour during the night, and


    Stanton had rushed out to fetch Melissa. Now shey in their bed with her legs wide, and Melissa knelt


    on the bed between them, talking her throughbour. Aurora was drenched in sweat and in so much


    pain. Melissa could offer her nothing for the pain. Aurora was going to have to give birth the way


    women had for centuries.


    Stanton sat on the bed next to her head, holding her hand and offering her support as she struggled to


    bring their child into the world. ¡°You are almost there, Aurora,¡± Melissa said. ¡°One more push. I¡¯m going


    to pull, and it will be all over.¡±


    She bared down and pushed hard. Melissa grabbed the baby by the shoulders and pulled. A sudden


    sense of relief washed over her, and Aurora rxed as the pain finally ended. She was so exhausted.


    Aurora smiled when she heard the baby cry. It was a good strong cry. Melissa wrapped the baby in a


    nket and brought it to the head of the bed, offering it to Aurora.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Congrattions, you guys. It¡¯s a boy.¡±


    Aurora held her baby and cried tears of happiness. She had never believed she could love someone so


    completely and so instantly. He was perfect in every way, and worth all the pain she went through to


    bring him into the world.


    ¡°He is beautiful,¡± Melissa said. ¡°He looks just like his mother.¡±


    ¡°Lucky him,¡± Stanton grinned. ¡°What should we name him?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s call him Dayton.¡±


    ¡°Dayton Bradshaw,¡± Stanton said the name out loud. ¡°I like it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be an alpha,¡± Melissa said knowingly. ¡°I can sense it.¡±


    Aurora could sense it too. Her boy was going to be pack leader one day, and she could not be any


    prouder.

 Chapter 23: FERAL SECRETS / 1

    Chapter 23: FERAL SECRETS / 1


    Aspen Colorado¡­


    Katelyn shuffled along as her fianc¨¦ Nigel walked her through the house he had bought them. He had


    wanted it to be a surprise, and this was the first time she saw it. He had secured the mortgage and


    furnished it with all new furnishings before even telling her he had bought it. They had been dating


    since she was eighteen and engaged for thest year. She had been living at home with her parents


    until now. Nigel insisted they move in together.


    He hadnded a new job as the head manager of the most prestigious hotel in town. He was now


    making money hand over fist, and he had promised to finally give her the lifestyle she deserved. Of


    course, this new responsibility meant his work schedule was heavy, but he promised her she would


    adjust to it.


    Nigel had blindfolded Katelyn when he picked her up. She got in the car, and he had instantly covered


    her eyes. They had driven some distance, so she was pretty sure they were out of town. Living out of


    town was fine with her. Aspen was far too touristy for her liking anyway. Plus, she was a wildlife


    photographer. She sold her pictures to various stock photo websites and collected them when


    someone leased one of her images. Living out of town would give her ample stomping grounds to


    explore and photograph.


    Nigel held on to her arm as he coaxed her to follow him. They had gone up a few steps, and through a


    door, she suspected they now stood inside the house. ¡°Ok, you can take the blindfold off,¡± he told her


    as he stood behind her.


    Katelyn took off her blindfold, and she looked around. Her brow furrowed as she looked around. There


    was some furniture which was mostly covered in dust covers. There were workbenches and tools,


    along with various stacks of supplies. To her left was the kitchen table, and to her right¡­ no kitchen.


    The cupboards were off the wall, and the granite counter was leaning against a wall. The drywall was


    missing, there were no appliances, and the kitchen sink was still in a box.


    Katelyn went silent as she looked around. ¡°Now I know it doesn¡¯t look like much,¡± Nigel said,ing


    around her when he saw the horrified look on her face. ¡°The kitchen was seriously dated, and I had to


    gut it,¡± he exined. Katelyn turned and walked into the living room. It was all covered to protect it from


    the dust from the construction. ¡°The guy is going to gut the bathroom and theundry room also,


    and¡­¡± He said, jumping in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m going to have him build you a walk-in closet,¡± she nodded,


    not as stoked about their new home as he was. ¡°It is only going to take a few months. I promise Kate


    when this ce is finished. It is going to be the house of our dreams.¡±


    ¡°You want me to live here during construction?¡±


    ¡°It is not that bad. The guy will just work around you,¡± she was not impressed. Nigel took her hand and


    dragged her to a set of ss sliding doors. He slid the door open and dragged Katelyn out onto the


    deck. ¡°Look at this view.¡±


    Katelyn looked around. They were surrounded by trees and wilderness. Down in the middle of the yard


    was a huge water feature which she had to admit was very pretty. She supposed the ce had


    potential. ¡°Only a few months?¡± She asked.


    Nigel grinned. ¡°Five tops,¡± she scowled. ¡°But, I¡¯ll offer him a bonus if hepletes the job sooner,¡± he


    promised. Katelyn looked at his hopeful boyish grin and the light in his dark eyes. Nigel was a good-


    looking, clean-cut business type. He was almost always in a suit, and he spent more time primping in


    the mirror than she did. Always making sure his dark hair was just right, and his shaving job was


    perfection. She supposed it was what made him so sessful.


    Kate rolled her eyes and gave in. ¡°Ok, I suppose I can tough it out for a few months. Did you at least


    research this contractor before you hired him? Is he reliable? Competent?¡±


    ¡°He came highly rmended.¡±


    ¡°Where did you find him? Website? Phonebook? Sign on a bus?¡±


    ¡°No, I was talking about the job at work, and one of the desk clerks said that he had worked on her


    house and that he was very good. I contacted him and, of course, checked his references. Everyone


    had rave revues.¡±


    ¡°How do you know they were actual clients and not friends and family lying their asses off for him?¡±


    Nigel went silent as he thought about her argument. Katelyn closed her eyes and sighed. ¡°I swear you


    have the word sucker on your forehead.¡±


    ¡°Look, he¡¯s been working for thest week, and frankly, so far, he has been doing a fantastic job. Give


    the guy a chance,¡± fine. She supposed she could just go with it. At this point, the house was destroyed.


    Be it this guy or another. She was going to be forced to put up with some contractor to put it right.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she sighed.


    Nigel leaned in and kissed her cheek. ¡°Perfect. Now I¡¯m going to shower, and we will have dinner. But it


    is early to bed for me as I have the early morning shift tomorrow,¡± he said, walking off.


    ***


    Feral Colorado¡­


    The wind whipped through his fur as Darrell Savage raced through the woods. He leapt over some


    raised roots and pushed off arge boulder with his hind legs as he rounded the tree, his prey mere


    feet ahead of him. The deer had given him a workout, but the buck was growing tired, and Darrell was


    closing in. He nipped at the buck¡¯s heels but missed. Darrell pushed harder and jumped into the air


    tackling his prey.


    His mighty jaws mped down on the buck¡¯s neck, and the weight of his massive body dragged the


    deer down. It struggled at first, but Darrell gave it a violent shake breaking the animal¡¯s neck effectively,


    putting it down. His pulse was pounding as Darrell took a step back and rxed as the rest of the


    hunting party joined him. The moonlight filtered through the branches of the canopy above. The wolves


    circled their kill with a few snapping at one another still worked up from the chase.


    A low growl rumbled in Darrell¡¯s throat, putting an end to the squabbling. Darrell was a young would-be


    alpha wolf among omegas wolves. He did not run the pack yet, but he was next in line. But even now,


    the pack followed his lead, and as the future alpha, he had first picks of everything. With his blood still


    burning from the rush of the chase, Darrell howled at the moon, and the others joined in. It was a sound


    that could be heard for miles, a sound that could chill the blood of those who heard it.


    They would have been a frightening sight, four massive dire wolves dragging a dead buck through the


    woods. They were no ordinary pack. They were members of the Night Stalkers. Lycanthropes. Mystical


    beings that could change shape at will. From man to beast. Like wolves, they stood four feet tall and


    nearly six feet from snout to tail. With the exception of the pr bear, they were thergestnd


    predators in the world. They lived in secret, having been hunted to near extinction by mortals hundreds


    of years ago. There were only a small number of them still walking the earth hiding among the mortal


    world, living like men.


    Though they lived as men, the moon still held its sway. When the moon was full, it was difficult to keep


    the beast at bay. When the moon was full, they ked their bloodlust. In the past, they had to hunt to


    survive, but in the modern world, with food so readily avable, they only hunted for sport, though they


    did eat their kill.


    Lycanthropes lived in small numbers. One or two scattered all over the world, but just outside Aspen,


    Colorado, they congregated in arge pack. There had not been a den of this magnitude in four


    hundred years. They lived together in an old off-roadmunity they had built decades ago, which the


    surroundingmunities called Feral.


    Their numbers were notrge enough to qualify as a town. They were more of a Hamlet (amunity


    of less than 100 with only a few buildings besides private homes). To the world outside their


    community, themunity of Feral and its residence were unfriendly to outsiders, and given they had


    limited services, not too many outsiders would visit. Hell, they were not even on the map. It was a ce


    to be feared and avoided at all costs, but to the men, women, and children within themunity, they


    were a family ¡ª amunity of Lycanthropes, the first pack in hundreds of years.


    Nearly thirty years ago, a few old dogs had founded the Night Stalkers to bring together their people,


    and over the years, Lycanthropes all over the world immigrated to Feral to find others like themselves.


    Darrell and his sister Charlotte were some of them. After the death of their father six years ago, Darrell


    and his sister had moved from Texas to Colorado in search of other Lycanthropes and found the Night


    Stalkers.


    The Night Stalkers had grown fifty strong and had moved out of the nearby cities to escape the mortal


    world. They bought some unwantednd and turned it into a home for all Lycanthropes. A ce where


    they could be themselves. A ce where they could befortable and live without hiding. Where they


    could nurture their cubs and teach them to master their powers without the fear of being discovered,


    outsiders were not weed, and those that did stumble on their property were runoff and, in some


    extreme cases (if they were Lycanthrope hunters), killed to protect the pack¡¯s secrets. They did not like


    to kill mortals, it raised too many questions, but when it came down to the mortals¡¯ lives or the safety of


    the pack, they were not above shedding some blood.


    The pack leader Gordon Wilder had taken an interest in Darrell moulding him for leadership and the


    day Darrell would takeover. Still, a lot of the younger men did follow him. In Gordon¡¯s absences, Darrell


    called the shots.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Reaching the grounds of theirmunity, the men reverted back to their human forms. Darrell grabbed


    up the jeans he had abandoned earlier that night when he had changed for the hunt. He was zipping up


    the fly when Charlotte held out his broken-in tanned hat with a smile. ¡°Wee back,¡± his sister said,


    ncing over at the dead deer and the other men as they got dressed. ¡°It is a big buck this time.¡±


    ¡°It gave me a hell of a chase,¡± Darrell said, tucking his t-shirt into his belt. It was a hot summer¡¯s night,


    and after that workout, he was already hot and sweaty and did not feel like putting it on.


    ¡°Hey, Charlotte, you want to cook this up?¡± Teased Lewis Hall, one of the men Darrell called a friend.


    As a man, Lewis stood six feet even with short brown hair and a nose that looked like a beak, which led


    his friends to call him Vulture when they were teasing him¡­ how he hated that. He was a thin man but


    wiry and fast, and he had a thing for Charlotte, but that romance was one-sided because Charlotte


    could not stand him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your personal chef,¡± Charlotte snapped back. She was a pretty little thing with long blond hair


    and a curvy figure. She was very popr with younger men.


    ¡°Hey, Darrell, a little help?¡± Called Keh Wright as he dragged the buck across the ground. Keh


    was older than Darrell. He was not very big, but he was tough. He was a brte with fine features. He


    had stolen Darrell¡¯s girlfriend from himst year. Darrell did not hold grudges. He had only been ying


    with her anyway, so when she left him for Keh, he had been fairly ok with it. Besides, he liked


    single life better anyway.


    ¡°I killed it. You clean it,¡± Darrell said as he stepped into his boots.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± grumbled Stanton Bradshaw as he stalked over to Keh and lifted the buck up over his


    shoulders. Stanton was a big brute with an abrasive personality. He was not friendly by any means, but


    despite his many faults, he and Darrell were friends. Stanton was not so bad. He was an intimidating


    sight with his short straggly copper hair and one good eye. He had lost the other in a fight a few months


    ago, but it did not seem to hinder his abilities in any way.


    ¡°When you are done with that, let¡¯s go into the city. I feel like dancing,¡± Darrell said, taking Charlotte in


    his arms, leading his sister in lively music less two-step, which made Charlotte giggle.


    With a yful grin, Charlotte extracted herself from her brother¡¯s arms, and they started to walk away


    from the hunting party. ¡°The Mausoleum?¡± Charlotte suggested as they strolled through the streets.


    ¡°Where else?¡± He smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll round up the girls,¡± Charlotte said, leaving her brother on the street.


    ¡°You do that,¡± he said, spotting another of the pack¡¯s females. Aster Wilder was justing back from


    a walk to themunity mailboxes up by the convenience store owned by one of the pack members.


    She looked sensational as usual. She was the pack leader¡¯s only daughter. She was a luna and very


    likely his mate when they were both ready to settle down.


    Right now, they were just friends. Good friends. In fact, Aster was almost like another sister. Almost but


    not, she was easy-going and fun to torment. He liked to flirt with her because he knew how to push her


    buttons. She resisted him at every turn, and he never expected anything toe of his flirtations; it


    was just harmless fun.


    Aster was a drop-dead gorgeous blond with a full bustline and curvy hips. He loved to walk behind her


    so he could watch her hips sway side to side as she struts her stuff. Darrell crept up behind Aster and


    pounced her from the rear. His arms wrapped around her waist, and he nipped yfully at her neck.


    Aster squealed and struggled against him. ¡°God damn it, Darrell, you scared the hell out of me,¡± she


    hissed and pped his hands. ¡°Let me go.¡±


    Darrell released her with a chuckle. ¡°Quit ying like you don¡¯t like it,¡± he said, stepping back. Aster


    turned to face him with an annoyed look. ¡°We are all headed into Aspen; you want toe?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to shower and change before we go.¡±


    ¡°Good, you need one,¡± Aster teased. ¡°I could smell you a mile away.¡±


    Darrell grinned. ¡°When are you going to go hunting with me?¡±


    ¡°Why so you can try to mount me from behind?¡± She grinned.


    ¡°You know one day, you and me¡­.¡± He said as he walked backwards, heading for his cabin, ¡°it is going


    to happen. You best believe it,¡± she just smiled and waved goodbye. Darrellughed; it was going to be


    a good night. He could feel it.


    ***


    After dinner, Katelyn had taken her camera and gone for a walk in the woods. In the dead of summer,


    the sun stayed up until quitete in the evening, allowing her to see and navigate the woods. She had


    been crouching behind some bushes to go unseen so as not to scare off the small white rabbit fifty feet


    away.


    Katelyn zoomed in with her lens and tried to focus. She had a perfect shot when a buck raced passed


    frightening off the rabbit. Katelyn looked up from her camera and watched as a massive tanned wolf


    launched itself off the trunk of a tree and took the deer down. Its massive jaws mped down hard on


    the buck¡¯s neck. The beast gave the buck a few violent shakes killing it.


    With the deer dead, the beast stepped back, and Katelyn had an amazing view of this incredible beast.


    Katelyn lifted her camera to phonograph the wolf. She had taken pictures of wolves before, but this one


    was like no other. It was easily four times the size. It was six feet from snout to tail and stood at least


    four feet from the ground to shoulders. It looked as if it was all lean muscle beneath tanned fur. The


    beast turned his head in her direction, and Katelyn was speechless. It had eyes as she had never seen


    before; they were a bright amber colour. This beautiful creature was magnificent.


    Katelyn took a few more pictures and then ducked down even more when three other wolves the same


    size but with different colouring showed up, praying they did not notice her. They were all snarling and


    growling at each other, and then they howled. Katelyn looked up at the sunset. The sun was almost


    down, and the moon was alreadying up on the opposite horizon. Not long after, she watched in


    awe as the wolves dragged their kill off. She had no idea that wolves did that?


    Alone in the woods once more, Katelyn looked down at her camera screen, looking through the


    pictures she had taken. A smile curved her mouth. They were great pictures. These were going to sell


    very well.

 Chapter 24: 2

    Chapter 24: 2


    Katelyn rolled out of bed around eight that morning. Nigel was already up and gone for the day. She


    took a quick shower and then threw on a pair of white shorts and a sleeveless ck tank top with small


    pink flowers embroidered along the neckline. She had left her long dark hair down.


    Barefoot Katelyn headed downstairs. She would have liked a coffee, but since she had no kitchen,


    coffee was out of the question. There was arge cooler in the living room that Nigel had filled with


    refrigerable items such as milk and a wire shelf with pantry items. So at least she could pour herself a


    bowl of cereal.


    Reaching the bottom of the stairs, Katelyn turned around the corner and screamed when she came


    face to face with arge stranger in her home. Her shriek had startled him as much as he had her.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said quickly. ¡°I¡¯m Darrell,¡± he introduced himself. When she did not recognize his name, he


    continued. ¡°The contractor remodelling your kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have scared you. Your husband told me on the phonest night that you would be


    expecting me.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, trying to catch her breath.


    Katelyn took a moment to look him over. He was quite a sight. He was tall, at least 6¡¯2¡±. His short blond


    hair was peeking out from beneath his worn, tanned cowboy hat. The faded light blue jeans he wore


    did nothing to hide his long powerful legs and his amazing male attributes. Because of the summer


    heat, he was only wearing a light grey undershirt, which hugged his sculpted torso and showed off the


    well-defined toned muscles of his arms. Katelyn could see the top of an American bald eagle in flight


    tattooed across his pecks. On his right bicep, it looked like some sort of wild demonic wolf tearing


    through his flesh from the inside out as if trying to escape from within him.


    His strong jaw was shadowed with light stubble. She would suspect he had not shaven in a week. It


    was an unkemptzy look, but on him, it had to be the sexiest thing Katelyn had ever seen. His


    features were a strangebination between all men with a boyish appeal. Then there were those


    eyes. His eyes were¡­ amber? Strange to see that colour twice in as many days. Still, this man was


    gorgeous.


    ¡°I let myself in. Your husband gave me a key so I coulde and go while he was at work. He told me


    you would be around.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not my husband,¡± why the hell had she said that? ¡°I mean, he¡¯s not my husband yet. We are


    engaged¡­ he¡¯s my fianc¨¦.¡±


    Darrell chuckled. ¡°Yeah, I understand how engagements work,¡± she felt stupid. ¡°It is Kate, right?¡±


    ¡°Katelyn,¡± she corrected him. Again, she did not understand why she had corrected him. The whole


    world called her Kate, Nigel, her friends, her family¡­ but to this man, she did not want to be Kate. She


    wanted to be Katelyn.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ Katelyn,¡± he corrected himself.


    Her name rolled off his tongue in a sultry, seductive way. When he said her name, it was like they were


    in bed together, and he was whispering sweet nothings in her ear. It made her skin shiver with delight.


    It was that moment when Katelyn noticed that Darrell was holding a to-go tray with tworge coffees


    and a brown paper bag with the logo of ¡®The Chef¡¯s Table¡¯ on it.


    The Chef¡¯s Table was Aspin¡¯s best restaurant. It served breakfast through dinner and did very well.


    Their food was the best. She knew this because her father was the night chef at this particr eatery.


    Darrell held up the coffee first and then the bag. ¡°I bring coffee and bagel breakfast sandwiches,¡± had


    he brought her breakfast? ¡°I just thought, given that your kitchen is not in working order. Maybe you


    might like something to drink and eat.¡±


    That was really thoughtful of him. ¡°You really didn¡¯t have to,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°I was at the restaurant anyway, dropping my sister off for her shift and picking up my own and thought


    I would make it for two.¡±


    She appreciated the thought, and she might have refused had he asked, but since the food was


    already here and he could not take it back, she decided to ept his kind offering so that he had not


    wasted his hard-earned money. ¡°Thank you, Darrell.¡±


    ¡°It is the least I can do since I tore apart your kitchen, but I promise when I put it back together, you are


    going to love it,¡± he said with a smile that could melt ice. She could not help but smile in return. They


    walked through the living room and into the demolished kitchen.


    Katelyn took a seat at the table where herptop and camera were sitting. When she got homest


    night, she had transferred the pictures she had taken to herptop so she could review them and


    upload them for sale. She ced her bare feet up on the chair next to her as she sipped her coffee and


    epted the sandwich Darrell took from the bag and offered her.


    As her fingers brushed him, Katelyn¡¯s gaze lifted and met his. ¡°You should put something on,¡± he said.


    Katelyn looked down, and her shorts and tank top thought they were maybe on the more revealing side


    she was covered. ¡°Your feet,¡± he chuckled, ¡°this is a construction site. Don¡¯t want you cutting your foot


    on a nail or stubbing your pretty little toes,¡± his grin was flirtatious. Katelyn looked down at her toes and


    the soft pink nail polish she wore.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep my feet off the floor,¡± she promised.


    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± he said, taking a bite from his bagel sandwich as he walked over to his workbench.


    Katelyn could not look away as she watched Darrell leave her. The man had one amazing ass. He was


    a young man, probably not that much older than she was. ¡°When does the rest of your crew get here?¡±


    ¡°I am the crew,¡± he told her as he put down his sandwich and picked up his tool belt, wrapping it


    casually around his narrow hips.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a big job for one guy?¡±


    ¡°No worries, Dove, I got this handled. I¡¯m stronger than I look,¡± she found that hard to believe because


    he looked fairly strong.


    ¡°Does your boss always make you work alone?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am the boss.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He took a step back, removed his hat and bowed deeply as if he were meeting royalty. ¡°Darrell Savage


    of Savage Construction,¡± he reintroduced himself yfully, then stood up and winked at her as he


    tossed his hat on his workbench next to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed you own your own business. You seem awfully young to be a businessman. What are


    you, 21¡­ 22¡­?¡±


    ¡°Close, I¡¯m 23,¡± he said with great pride. ¡°I have been in business for myself for two years now.¡±


    He was really young. ¡°You are sure you know what you are doing?¡±


    ¡°I have been around the block. I have been working as abourer for otherpanies since I was 16,


    and before that, I would help my father with household projects. Believe me. I know what I¡¯m doing. I


    even built my own house.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡± She was impressed.


    ¡°From the ground up.¡±


    ¡°You must be good with your hands,¡± Katelyn instantly blushed when her words made him chuckle.


    ¡°Yes, in more ways than one.¡±


    Katelyn tried to fight the smirk that imed her face. She turned her face to herptop and turned it on.


    She set to work going over her pictures while Darrell worked. Every once and a while, she would look


    up to see him busy. It looked like he was building custom cabry. It was interesting to see him work.


    He certainly looked like he knew what he was doing.


    Around lunch, Darrell removed his toolbelt and picked up his hat, cing it back on his head. ¡°I¡¯m


    taking a lunch break,¡± he informed her. ¡°Going to swing through a drive-thru and pick up a burger,¡± he


    said,ing to the table. ¡°Can I pick you up to anything?¡± He offered. Darrell ced one hand on the


    table and the other on the back of her chair, then leaned over Katelyn¡¯s shoulder to get a better look at


    the picture she had up on the screen. The picture of the unusual wolves she hade upon in the


    woodsst night. ¡°Look at that. How did you get this picture?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a wildlife photographer,¡± Katelyn exined. ¡°I was in the woodsst night when I came across this


    wolf,¡± she said, bringing up the next picture of the lone tanned wolf. ¡°Look at it. It was the biggest wolf I


    have ever seen,¡± she studied the picture. ¡°And those eyes¡­ its eyes kind of look like yours,¡± she said


    curiously as she looked into his eyes, his face so close to hers. ¡°You know I have never seen eyes like


    yours until now.¡±


    ¡°Get used to it, Dove. There are a few of us around here,¡± he stood up tall and headed for the door. ¡°So


    was that a yes on the burger?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, oh,¡± She jumped out of her chair, ¡°Hold up lunch is on me,¡± she offered. ¡°Just let me grab my


    wallet. She said as she rushed across the bare wood subfloor heading for her purse in the living room.


    As she moved quickly, she paid no heed to where she stepped and then a sharp pain in the bottom of


    her foot made her cry out and stumbled, falling against the wall.


    With lightning speed, Darrell was at her side. He swept Katelyn into his arms, getting her off her feet.


    He carried her back to the table and sat her down on the tabletop. Then he pulled up a chair and sat


    down in front of her. His hand closed around her ankle as he lifted her foot up for better viewing. He ran


    his hands over her foot, and his touch somehow made the nail sticking out of her foot hurt less.


    ¡°I told you this would happen,¡± he teased. ¡°I¡¯ll remove it,¡± he told her. ¡°This may hurt,¡± he said as he


    took hold of the nail head. ¡°1¡­ 2¡­ 3..,¡± he pulled the nail out quickly, and Katelyn yelped in pain.


    ¡°Easy,¡± Darrell stood up and fetched a clean shop rag. He then returned to his seat and took her foot in


    hisp. Gently he washed away the blood. Then he tied the long blue rag around her foot to keep it


    from getting dirty while walking through the house. ¡°Now, what do you say you tell me where I can find


    your shoes, and I¡¯ll go get them, then we can avoid further incident.¡±


    Katelyn could not help but notice Darrell had not released her foot as he looked up into her eyes. It was


    strange, the moment was intense, and there was sexual tension in the room that was so pliable she


    could mould it into anything she wished. She had not been this attracted to anyone, not even Nigel.


    Whatever this was between Katelyn and Darrell was indescribable. A part of her felt bad for having


    these feelings, but another part of her really wanted to kiss this man and see where it led.


    ¡°By the door,¡± she barely managed as she cleared her throat. Darrell stood up and headed for the front


    door. He was gone only a moment when he returned and offered her the running shoes he had brought


    her. She thanked him and then pulled her shoes on. It was difficult with the bandaged foot. She would


    have to search the house for proper bandages. She might even have to go to the pharmacy in Aspen.


    ¡°You know what. I¡¯m going to go into town to pick up a few things. How about I pick up some lunch.


    Gives you some time to work.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll start by sweeping the floor,¡± he grinned.


    ¡°Good idea,¡± she giggled. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in an hour,¡± Katelyn collected her purse and then she left on her


    errands.


    ***


    Darrell walked to the window and watched as Katelyn got in her car and then pulled out of the


    driveway. Once he was sure she was gone, he rushed over to theptop and looked at the picture of


    himself. Why had he not smelt her in the woodsst night? He could not believe he was so careless


    and allowed a human to photograph him.


    These pictures could absolutely not get out. Most mortals did not understand what they saw when they


    saw a Lycanthrope in their animal form, but to a trained Lycanthrope hunter, this was like painting a


    giant target on his back. If a hunter saw this picture, they woulde looking for him, and they would


    find the pack. Back when it was just him and Charlotte, they could just pack up and move to avoid


    hunters, but with a pack, the size as the one in Feral, relocating was difficult. They had roots here.


    Darrell felt bad about what he had to do. Katelyn seemed like a very nice woman, but his responsibility


    was to the others. His loyalty was to the pack, and when it came down to the brass tax of things


    protecting the pack took precedence over everything else. Darrell sat down and began to delete all the


    pictures. He deleted all the files, and then he deleted the pictures off the backup sh drive and the


    camera¡¯s memory chip. Once he was certain every picture was deleted, he then clicked on the trash


    icon and emptied the trash, making it impossible for Katelyn to retrieve them. Sure, maybe a good tech


    nerd or a hacker could retrieve them, but frankly, as nice as Katelyn was, Darrell doubted very much.


    She was that tech-savvy.


    Now he had to make it look like aputer malfunction, or he would be fired from this job.


    Unfortunately, Darrell was not so good withputers himself. He started hitting random buttons until


    theputer froze up, and a ck code window popped up and shed the words ¡°Critical Error,¡± that


    ought to do it. She would me the loss on herputer crashing. The pictures were corrupted and


    irretrievable.


    It was too bad he liked Katelyn, and he got the feeling she liked him. He hated to do this to her, but he


    had no choice. He could not allow her to keep that picture of him. It was just that simple.

 Chapter 25: 3

    Chapter 25: 3


    Darrell was sanding down the cab door he had been working on when Katelyn returned. She ced


    the bag of food on the table along with two medium sodas. ¡°I hope Jimmies is ok,¡± Jimmies was a fast-


    food burger joint in town. It was non-franchised, but the food was cheap and really great. They had the


    best burgers, and Darrell really enjoyed the yam fries.


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Katelyn gasped as she looked at herputer. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Something wrong?¡± Darrell asked, pretending not to know what happened.


    ¡°Myputer, it is all frozen up,¡± she said, taking a seat at the table, trying to fix the problem. Darrell


    leaned against the workbench, eating the burger she had brought him.


    Katelyn groaned. She could not fix it, so she was forced to shut the whole system down and start it up


    again. ¡°Do you know anything aboutputers?¡± She asked, hopefully.


    Darrell frowned, ¡°I know how to check my email; that¡¯s about it,¡± he lied.


    He watched as she struggled to get everything going again. It took her 20 minutes, but she got the


    laptop working again. Katelyn searched for her pictures. ¡°No¡­ no¡­ no!¡± She growled. It sounded like


    she could not find them. Darrell tried not to smile. He had seeded in destroying the pictures she had


    of him.


    ¡°Troubles?¡± Darrell asked.


    ¡°I had the most amazing pictures, and now they are gone,¡± she said with a pout that was just too cute.


    He could not help but snicker. ¡°What?¡± She asked, annoyed.


    ¡°Sorry, you are just super cute when you pout,¡± she was smiling now and blushing a little. Darrell knew


    she was taken, and he should not flirt, but there was something about her he liked. Usually, when he


    wanted a woman, he had her, but he would respect the fact that she was engaged. Still, the way she


    was smiling at him told him were she not another man¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She would be his.


    The sound of the front door opening broke the moment they were sharing. Darrell quickly went back to


    work, trying to look innocent. Nigel came into the room. ¡°You are home early,¡± Katelyn said as her


    fianc¨¦ walked over to the table to kiss her.


    As Nigel walked past him, Darrell¡¯s heightened sense of smell caught the faint scent of a woman. It was


    not perfumed; it was a signature scent specific to one individual. Everyone had one, but it was not


    Katelyn¡¯s scent. It was the scent of another woman. The only way for that scent to be all over Nigel was


    during sexual contact. What a scumbag he was cheating on his fianc¨¦e.


    Some people would say that Darrell was jumping to conclusions, and he had no real proof, but the truth


    was he did not have to see it with his own eyes, he did not need a confession, his nose was better than


    pictures. As a Lycanthrope, he could sense things humans could not. This guy was a fool. He had a


    beautiful sweet woman, and he was screwing around. Nigel did not deserve Katelyn. A smile turned up


    the corner of Darrell¡¯s mouth. His infidelity changed things; in Darrell¡¯s mind, he was green-lighted to


    make a y for Katelyn guilt-free. This jackass was about to lose his girl so fast it was going to make


    his ancestors dizzy.


    ¡°My night manager up and quit on me today, so I have to cover the night shifts until I can hire


    someone,¡± Nigel told her. ¡°I came home to shower and put on a fresh suit.¡±


    ¡°You are going to be gone all night?¡± Katelynined.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be home at 8:00 AM.¡±


    ¡°You are going to work all day and then all night? When are you going to sleep?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the manager, Baby. I can do what I want. I¡¯ll just take a quick power nap in one of the empty


    suites.¡±


    Darrell shook his head and bit his tongue. Wow, this guy was bold. Sure, he had been in bed, but


    Darrell doubted he was going to be alone and sure as hell not sleeping. He must have snickered


    because both Nigel and Katelyn turned to look at him. Darrell lifted his closed hand to his mouth and


    cleared his throat a few times. ¡°Sorry¡­ something in my throat,¡± he lied, and they disregarded him,


    going back to their conversation.


    ¡°Look, Kate Baby, if I had any choice, I would be home with you, but the hotel pays me a lot of money. I


    have to do the job they are paying me for,¡± Katelyn said nothing. She rolled her eyes. Darrell grinned.


    She was not buying his bullshit either. He had more respect for this girl; she was no fool. Nigel took an


    annoying step back. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What is her name?¡± Katelyn demanded. Oh, shit was about to go down. Darrell was trying so hard not


    to appear as if he was listening, but he had been wiping the wrench with his shop rag since Nigel


    walked in.


    ¡°This shit again?¡± Nigel snapped, indignant with Katelyn for daring to suggest he was doing exactly


    what he was doing. ¡°You think I¡¯m screwing around?¡±


    ¡°No, I know you are screwing around,¡± she barked as she stood up to confront him. Darrell leaned


    against the workbench. He was not even bothering to pretend he was not listening. Nigel looked at


    Darrell, who made eye contact while he picked up his soda and sipped it like he was in a movie theatre.


    He was not worried about getting fired at this point. He had a feeling after this fight they would not be


    completing the project anyway, regardless he got 2/3rds upfront, and his signed and notarized contract


    clearly said no refunds. So, he was going to enjoy the show.


    ¡°Can we not do this in front of the help?¡± Nigel asked quietly.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Darrell said with a yful wiggle of his brow, ¡°continue.¡±


    ¡°What is the problem Nigel, don¡¯t want people to know you are a cheat?¡± Katelyn snapped. ¡°Always so


    concerned about what others think of you. I¡¯m sick of this shit when we got engaged. You promised you


    would stop,¡± there was raw emotion behind her anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything!¡± Nigel yelled back. ¡°You need to learn to let go of the past. I don¡¯t have time for


    this,¡± he growled and stormed out of the room. Katelyn dropped back down in her seat with tears in her


    eyes, and Darrell felt bad for her. Not only was her man cheating on her, but he had also basically told


    her she did not mean enough to him for him to even take the time to argue with her.


    Darrell heard the door upstairs m, followed by the sound of running water. He knew Nigel was in the


    shower. Darrell took the paper napkin from his meal and took a seat next to Katelyn, offering her the


    napkin for her tears. She epted it and dabbed her eyes. No tears had fallen yet; she was clearly


    more angry than sad, which would work to Darrell¡¯s advantage.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see that,¡± Katelyn muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to live it,¡± he said with sympathy as he reached up and brushed her hair behind her


    ear. ¡°That guy is an ass. You deserve better.¡±


    ¡°I should have left him the first time it happened,¡± he agreed. Darrell never understood why otherwise


    smart women would put up with such disrespect.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You know what you need? You need to go out and have some fun. I cashed your boyfriend¡¯s cheque


    last week. I say we go get stupid drunk on his dime.¡±


    Katelyn smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she was not sure if going out with him was wise. After all, she had just


    had a fight with the man she lived with. Darrell leaned in and folded his arms on the table. He then


    rested his head on his arms and gave her wounded puppy eyes. Sheughed out loud, and Darrell sat


    upughing with her.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Baby, I¡¯m c-u-t-e, you know you want to.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever heard the word, no?¡± She asked yfully.


    ¡°No, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to hear it tonight,¡± he leaned into her, ¡°I¡¯ll sweeten the deal, I¡¯ll pose for


    revenge selfies, and you can send them to him all night,¡± sheughed again. ¡°Check it,¡± he said,


    leaning back and lifting the front of his shirt to show Katelyn his rock solid six-pack. ¡°Look at that, that¡¯s


    going to drive him fucking crazy. Go on, touch it,¡± he offered when she bit her bottom lip. Katelyn


    reached out and ran her hand over his abs. She seemed pleased. ¡°What do you say we make your old


    man nuts?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± She gave in.


    ¡°Beautiful, just let me pack up my tools and then we can go,¡± he said, standing up. He wanted to make


    sure he left the site with all his property because he would probably get a call tonight cancelling the


    project, and he did not want this lowlife holding his tools hostage. He had some rather expensive tools,


    and recing them would cost a fortune.


    ***


    They left before Nigel came back down. Katelyn knew taking off with Darrell was a petty thing to do, but


    she was so sick of Nigel¡¯s lies and betrayal. She wanted to give him a taste of his own medicine. See


    how he liked it when she stepped out on him. Who better to do it with than this stunningly gorgeous


    man rocking the down-home southern charm?


    Once he had his tools packed, they both hopped into his truck and headed for a bar he said was the


    best one in all of Aspen, somece she had never heard of called the Mausoleum. It turned out to be


    some little local pub off the main drag. A dingy little dive bar, certainly not the kind of ce tourists or


    even most locals would go into. She sure as hell would have never gone in had she not been with


    Darrell.


    They took a seat at a small table near an old jukebox. Katelyn had not thought bars still had these. The


    waitress came over, and Darrell gave her five hundred dors in cash, telling her to keep the whisky


    coming until they either passed out or ran out of money, whichever came first. Katelyn grinned; he had


    not been joking when he said they were going to get stupid drunk.


    They sat together in that bar for hours talking about nothing at all, music, movies, inconsequential


    topics that did not allow her to get to know him in any meaningful way. When she would ask more


    personal questions, he would skillfully redirect the conversation to something that had nothing to do


    with who he was or any part of his life.


    It was strange even though he managed to dodge every question she asked, Katelyn was still having a


    great time. He was fun, and he had a knack for putting her at ease¡­ then again, maybe it was the


    endless drinks she had ingested. As it gotter in the day, Katelyn mentioned that perhaps they should


    soak up some of their intoxication with a little food, so he ordered them some dinner from the kitchen.


    Katelyn was pleasantly surprised. The food here was actually pretty good.


    Her phone rang for what had to be the twentieth time that evening. Katelyn looked at her phone, which


    sat on the table between them as it rang. Nigel¡¯s name and picture on the screen. Katelyn sighed; she


    did not want to answer, but she had the feeling Nigel was not going to stop calling until she did. ¡°I


    should answer,¡± she said.


    ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t,¡± Darrell said with a smile. ¡°You know what you should do, though. You should send


    him a picture of you having a great time without him.¡±


    Katelyn smiled as she leaned into him. ¡°What do you suggest?¡±


    Darrell picked up her phone as he dragged his chair around to her side of the table. He brought up her


    camera option and then put one arm around her shoulders as he held the phone out in front of them to


    take a selfie. He then turned his face toward hers. ¡°Now give me a kiss, Baby,¡± he snickered.


    Katelyn giggled as she leaned into him. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a way of getting back at Nigel. I think this is


    just your way of stealing a kiss,¡± she purred as she brushed her lips over his.


    ¡°You want to kiss me.¡±


    ¡°Do I?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± he whispered as he brushed his lips against hers in return. ¡°Come on, Baby. Live a little.¡±


    Katelyn kissed Darrell softly. His lips tasted like whisky. When he kissed her back, it made her head


    spin¡­ or was that the whisky? The sh of her camera ended their kiss quickly, and Darrell was


    grinning triumphantly as he looked into her eyes. He then offered her back her phone, and she saw the


    picture of herself locking lips with the handsome cowboy.


    ¡°Go on, send it to him. I bet he blows your phone up afterwards.¡±


    Did she dare send it to him? She was not sure. Suddenly Darrell jumped when a slender young woman


    with long blond hair jumped on him from behind, startling both of them. Her arms wrapped tight around


    his broad shoulders. ¡°Fancy seeing you here,¡± she giggled and then stood up and stole his hat, cing


    it on her head as she pulled up a seat from another table.


    Darrell shook his head. ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m on a date?¡± He scowled at her.


    ¡°Ooo, a date?¡± Sheughed. Then she looked at Katelyn. ¡°He¡¯s just trying to get in your panties.¡±


    ¡°And I was seeding until you interrupted.¡±


    ¡°Am I cramping your style?¡± She asked mockingly.


    ¡°You are always cramping my style,¡± he smiled, and she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Katelyn asked.


    The woman extended her hand across the table as she introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m Charlotte, Darrell¡¯s


    baby sister,¡± a sense of relief washed over Katelyn when she learned that this pretty young woman was


    family and notpetition.


    ¡°Katelyn, Darrell¡¯s target for the night,¡± she said with a teasing look at Darrell, who just chuckled at her


    good-natured ribbing.


    Suddenly Charlotte looked past them, and she waved her hand in the air calling someone over. Almost


    immediately, they were joined by six more people. They all said hello to Darrell, and Katelyn assumed


    they were all friends. The women were all very pretty, intimidatingly so. And one of the men made


    Katelyn tense with fear. He was a huge man, and he was scary-looking. He looked like a serial killer


    that could rip the arms of his victims off with his bare hands. The most confusing part was the young


    woman with who he had his arm around. She was breathtakingly beautiful. They seemed to be


    together, and Katelyn could not help but wonder just how these two ended up together.


    Reluctantly Darrell introduced everyone. But as he was listing off their names, a middle-aged man


    walked into the bar and Darrell, and his friends took immediate notice of him. Katelyn could not


    understand why. He looked just like any other guy, but the whole table was fixated on him like they


    knew something she did not. A look passed between them all. It was as if they weremunicating


    without saying a word.


    Darrell and Charlotte both stood up, and they all turned to face the man that hade in. Katelyn


    turned around to see the man notice them. The stranger and Darrell shared a look, and Katelyn saw


    raw hatreding from both of them. The man exited the bar quickly, and then Darrell took out his


    wallet and tossed money on the table in front of Katelyn.


    ¡°Date¡¯s over, Babe, take a taxi home,¡± he said as he and his friends walked away and followed the man


    out of the bar.


    Katelyn sat alone at the table and picked up the money, annoyed by how Darrell had just abandoned


    her. Who the hell did he think he was? Ticked off, she stood up and took the money. She was going


    after that man to give him a piece of her mind. How dare he discard her like she was nothing?


    Katelyn went outside, but she did not see them anywhere. She could still see Darrell¡¯s truck in the


    parking lot. He was still around here somewhere. She heard amotioning from around the side


    of the building, and she decided to investigate. As she came around the corner, she stopped in horror


    as she saw Darrell and his friends literally ripping the man they had followed to pieces.


    They growled like wild beasts as they tore at his flesh. Their eyes were glowing bright, their hands like


    ws. Their faces were twisted, and they looked like demonic monsters. She screamed when she saw


    who she assumed was Darrell rip out the man¡¯s throat with his teeth. They all turned toward her when


    she screamed, and Katelyn stared with wide eyes as she saw the man¡¯s blood dripping down Darrell¡¯s


    chin and neck from the long sharp fangs he now had.


    Katelyn stared at the dead man on the ground in the alley and then at all of them. ¡°She¡¯s seen


    everything,¡± therge one snarled.


    ¡°We have to kill her,¡± one of the women said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill her,¡± one of the men said, stepping forward.


    Darrell put out his hand to stop him as he fixed Katelyn with a stern re. ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll kill


    her.¡±


    He walked right up to her and looked Katelyn in the eye. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you should have stayed in the bar,¡±


    he growled, and Katelyn felt her knees buckle as she fainted.


    ***


    Out of sheer reflex, Darrell reverted back to his human form and caught Katelyn as she copsed


    before him. She was limp in his arms as he looked down at her. She had fainted. He had expected her


    to scream or run or maybe even fight. Her fainting had caught him off guard.


    He did not want to hurt her; he liked Katelyn, but she had seen too much. She had seen them killing a


    man. He knew how it looked, but it was not what it seemed. The man they had killed was a


    Lycanthrope hunter. He would have killed them. He was a scout. He went around tracking


    Lycanthropes, and when he found one, he went back to his friends and brought back a hunting party.


    Every Lycanthrope learnt to spot and identity hunters at a young age. It was the only way they


    survived. When it came to dealing with hunters, Lycanthropes only had two options¡­ kill or be killed.


    They had to protect the pack. They did not like killing people, but it was him or them.


    Darrell regretted that Katelyn had seen what she had. He wished she had stayed in the bar, but she


    had seen too much and to protect the pack, she had to be silenced. He could not allow her to run off


    and tell people what she saw. Only as he looked at her helpless in his arms Darrell could not do it.


    ¡°Kill her already,¡± snapped Aster, ¡°before someone else sees us.¡±


    ¡°Kill her,¡± Keh growled.


    ¡°I will just give me a minute,¡± Darrell barked.


    ¡°Oh, for Christ''s sakes, I¡¯ll kill her,¡± Aurora said, starting toward him.


    ¡°Back off!¡± Darrell snarled, his eyes glowing with a violent warning bringing Aurora to a dead stop.


    ¡°Darrell,¡± Stanton piped up, ¡°You know we can¡¯t allow her to live. She saw us kill the hunter. She will


    lead the mortals right to our doorstep. We have to protect the pack. You know that as well as any of


    us.¡±


    Darrell thought about his youth, about the night the hunters came for his family, the night his father died


    defending his children. Like most Lycanthrope children, Darrell and Charlotte were orphaned. They had


    lost both of their parents. Their mother had been killed by a hunter when they were small, and eight


    yearster, they had lost their father. Darrell knew that if he allowed Katelyn to live and she brought the


    mortals to their door, the pack would suffer losses. Another Lycanthrope child would be orphaned, and


    it would be his fault for having not ended the threat right here and now when he had the chance.


    He looked down at the woman in his arms. He knew what he had to do, but he could not bring himself


    to kill her, and he was not going to allow the others to do it either. Knowing he may regret his decision,


    Darrell scooped Katelyn up into his arms bridal style. He needed time to think, and he could not do it


    here.


    ¡°Where are you taking her?¡± Aster demanded as the others followed Darrell to his truck. ¡°You have to


    kill her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill her.¡±


    ¡°She will tell others. You are risking all our lives,¡± Aster argued.


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± actually, he did not. He had no idea at all what he was doing with her. All he


    knew was he could not kill her, and he could not let her go.


    Aster grabbed Darrell by the arm, stopping him as he opened the door to his truck and put Katelyn


    inside. ¡°You kill her now, or I swear to God I¡¯m heading straight to my father and telling him about this,¡±


    Aster threatened. He knew Gordon would not like what he was doing. He would most certainly have


    issues with it. Gordon was Alpha, and Darrell knew Gordon woulde for him if he thought Darrell


    was risking the safety of the pack, but he would cross that bridge when he came to it.


    ¡°You do what you got to do,¡± Darrell shut the passenger door and got into the truck. He backed out and


    headed for home, leaving the others behind.

 Chapter 26: 4

    Chapter 26: 4


    Darrell carried Katelyn into his house. She was still out, but then again, it did not take him long to reach


    his property. He lived a good twenty minutes out of town, but he made it in ten. Of course, he had sped


    all the way. Darrell lived alone on a small patch ofnd deep in a heavily wooded area just outside their


    smallmunity of Feral. Feral had a poption of fifty, and they were all Lycanthropes. The pack had


    built themselves a littlemunity out in the middle of nowhere. They were off the main highway, and


    they did not get a lot of visitors, and frankly, that was the way the pack preferred it.


    Darrell had built this house with his own two hands. Perhaps it was more than a single man needed,


    but he had built his dream home, and he could see himself living here happily into his old age if he


    should he live that long. When you were a Lycanthrope, you had to learn to live in the moment because


    you never knew if it was going to be yourst. Things could go from quiet to deadly in seconds and


    without warning.


    Standing in his living room, Darrell held Katelyn in his arms as he looked around, wondering what he


    would do with her. He had to restrain her somehow, so she did not run before he could figure out what


    to do with her. Come to think of it. He was pretty sure he had some rope in the garage. Darrell carried


    her over to the couch andid her down gently. Then he headed for the garage. As he was going


    through his stuff looking for the rope, he paused, his ears perked. He heard something¡­ movement


    from inside the house.


    Oh shit, she woke up. He grabbed the rope and ran back inside. He rushed into the living room just as


    Katelyn reached the front door. She threw it open and ran outside and down the porch steps. Darrell


    tossed the rope on the floor and ran after Katelyn. He overtook her in seconds. As a Lycanthrope, he


    was a lot faster than she was. Darrell tackled Katelyn to the ground and pinned her beneath him. She


    screamed as loud as she could, begging someone anyone to save her, but no one wasing. She


    could scream until she lost her voice, but no one would hear her.


    Darrell got up, dragging Katelyn to her feet, and then he hoisted her up over his shoulder and carried


    her back to the house as she struggled. Once inside, he dropped her on the couch and pointed a


    warning finger at her. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again.¡±


    Katelyn stared at him with fear in her eyes. He did not like that look. He did not want her to fear him,


    but he understood why she did. She had seen him in transition. To her, he was an inhuman monster,


    and she had watched him kill a man. It was safe to assume she thought he would do the same to her.


    How did he convince her that he was only trying to protect her?


    ¡°I understand that at this point, you must have a lot of questions?¡±


    ¡°What are you?¡± She blurted out with no thought at all. He should have known that it was going to be


    the first question to cross her lips. ¡°You are not human?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he confessed, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°What are you?¡± She was terrified, and he wanted to put her at ease, but he knew that if he answered


    her question, it would likely only freak her out more.


    ¡°It isplicated,¡± he said.


    ¡°Uplicate it,¡± she barked.


    ¡°Ok,¡± he said, taking a seat in the armchair next to the couch. ¡°Let me try to exin. I¡¯m¡­¡± How did he


    answer her question without sounding like a lunatic? ¡°I¡¯m a Lycanthrope.¡±


    ¡°A what?¡±


    ¡°Humans call us werewolves,¡± he hated that term, but it was the easiest way to exin what he was.


    ¡°You are a werewolf?¡± She said in disbelief.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really like that term; we find it kind of¡­ derogatory.¡±


    ¡°Werewolf is derogatory?¡±


    How did he make her understand? ¡°Calling a Lycanthrope a werewolf is like calling an African


    American the N-word. It is offensive.¡±


    ¡°Oh, politically correct monsters.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­!¡± He snapped and stopped himself quickly. He did not want to yell at her. Yelling would not


    help the situation. ¡°Please don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m not a monster.¡±


    ¡°You are a werewolf,¡± she snapped, and Darrell took a deep breath, trying his best to remain calm.


    ¡°And I saw you rip a man¡¯s jugr out with your teeth?¡±


    ¡°Ok, I can see how, in this instance, you may think I¡¯m a monster, but I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°You ripped a man¡¯s throat out with your teeth,¡± she barked at him.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± He scooted to the edge of his seat, moving closer to her. ¡°I don¡¯t kill people because I want


    to. I¡¯m not a psychopath. I¡¯m not a serial killer. I¡¯m an everyday guy. But being what I am. There are


    humans that hunt my kind. They track us and massacre us. All of us¡­ men¡­ women¡­ children. They


    ughter infants in their cribs just for being born. We call them hunters. They kill us because they think


    we are monsters. But we are not. We just want to live in peace. We mind our own business. We don¡¯t


    hurt anyone if we don¡¯t have to. We will kill to protect ourselves and only to protect ourselves. We just


    want what anyone wants.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°The right to exist. Hunters have hunted my kind to near extinction. There is only a handful of us left in


    the world. The man in the alley, he was a hunter. He was a scout. Scouts track Lycanthropes. When


    they find us, they go back to their buddies. Then theye after us in teams¡­ and they kill everybody.


    I had no choice. I had to kill him before he could bring back a hunting party. He would have killed us all.


    It was self-defence.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t look like self-defence.¡±


    ¡°Everything is not always as it seems.¡±


    She looked anxious. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Only if you leave me no other choice. I like you, Katelyn, but I have to protect the pack.¡±


    Her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Pack? How many of you are there?¡±


    ¡°Here¡­ fifty.¡±


    She looked like she could not breathe. ¡°Fifty? How is it that people don¡¯t know about you?¡±


    ¡°People don¡¯t want to know about us. They want to believe they are the dominant lifeform on this


    net. Hollywood has turned us into myth. Most people don¡¯t believe we exist. That allows us to walk


    among them undetected.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°How did this happen to you? Were you bitten? Oh my God, are you going to bite


    me?¡±


    Darrell chuckled and shook his head. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t work like that. That¡¯s all Hollywood propaganda.


    You can¡¯t be turned. I wasn¡¯t bitten. I was born just like you. I have always been a Lycanthrope. You


    either are, or you aren¡¯t. There is no in-between.¡±


    She looked him over. ¡°You look human.¡±


    ¡°It is how we blend in.¡±


    ¡°How can you tell if someone is like you or like me?¡±


    It was a fair question. ¡°The eyes,¡± he told her. He knew he should not give away their secrets, but he


    really wanted her to understand. ¡°Look into my eyes. Do you notice anything unusual?¡±


    She studied him for a second. ¡°The colour.¡±


    ¡°The colour,¡± he confirmed her suspicions. ¡°No matter how we change, no matter what form we are in,


    our eyes always remain the same. They are always amber.¡±


    They sat in silence for a few minutes as Katelyn tried to absorb the information she had just received.


    Darrell understood it was a lot to take in. She must be having trouble epting what he was telling her


    despite what her eyes had shown her. ¡°It is so much. It is so hard to believe.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Darrell said softly. ¡°Honestly, I mean you no harm. I need to trust you will keep my secret


    before I let you go. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to have to kill you too.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± she said quickly.


    Unfortunately, he did not believe Katelyn. At this point, she had no loyalty to him. She was just telling


    him what she thought he wished to hear so she could get away. Like any other witness of a brutal


    murder, Katelyn would, without a doubt, go right to the police, and they were all screwed.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, but I just don¡¯t believe you,¡± he said, reaching for the length of rope he had brought in


    with him. Standing up, Darrell began to pin her down as Katelyn struggled against him while he tied her


    down. Once he had her sessfully bound on the couch, the front door burst open, and Gordon and


    his founding friends came in with Aster and Darrell¡¯s friends behind them. The midsize room was


    packed.


    Darrell positioned himself between his prisoner and his Alpha. Gordon looked Katelyn over and then


    red at Darrell. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you killed her yet?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is necessary to kill her,¡± Darrell argued.


    Gordon cocked his head to the side thoughtfully. ¡°She witnessed you in transition murdering a hunter,


    and you didn¡¯t think it necessary? Have you lost your mind? Kill her now,¡± Gordon ordered.


    Darrell looked back at the terrified look on Katelyn¡¯s face. Darrell faced Gordon once more. ¡°No,¡± he


    might be the pack leader, but Darrell was also an Alpha, and he would not be bullied by an old wolf.


    ¡°No?¡± Gordon¡¯s eyes began to glow, and he snarled, revealing his fangs in an attempt to intimidate.


    It took very little effort for Gordon to appear intimidating. He was about the same size as Darrell, and


    for a man in his mid-forties, his body was solid and strong like Darrell. He was an old biker. His ebony


    hair was cor length and shaggy. His jaw covered in a few days¡¯ growths. He dressed in torn jeans


    and leather. He was the kind of man that women did not know whether to run from or fall into bed with.


    Of cures, he was a married man, and as far as Darrell knew, Gordon never strayed. Wolves mated for


    life, and so did Lycanthropes.


    Gordon¡¯s mouth curved in an evil sneer. ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill her. Get out of my way.¡±


    Darrell¡¯s eyes lit up like Gordons, and he bared his fangs in a show of strength. ¡°You will have to go


    through me, old man.¡±


    ¡°I am the pack leader.¡±


    ¡°Right, but not the only alpha in the room,¡± Darrell stood his ground. Darrell typically respected


    Gordon¡¯smand. He respected the man, but he would not allow Gordon to kill Katelyn. He would go


    toe to toe with the Alpha if he must, but he hoped it would note to that.


    Gordon¡¯s eyes stopped glowing as he calmed himself, and Darrell followed his lead. ¡°Like you, I don¡¯t


    like killing people. If that woman gets away and goes to the police, we will all suffer. I have more than


    you to think about. I have a pack to protect: men, women, cubs. Every one of them dead if she gets


    away.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let her get away,¡± Gordon looked past him at Katelyn, who was bound but not gagged. She had


    not said a word since Gordon arrived. She was clearly frightened and paying close attention to the


    argument about where to execute her or not. ¡°Gordon,¡± he looked up at Darrell. ¡°All I¡¯m asking is that


    you trust me. If I can¡¯t handle her, I¡¯ll kill her myself.¡±


    Gordon looked Darrell over as he thought about Darrell¡¯s request for trust. ¡°If she bes a problem, I


    will kill you to get to her.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Gordon looked at Katelyn. ¡°You hear that? I will tear you to ribbons if I think for a second, he can¡¯t


    handle you. If you want to stay in one piece, I suggest you listen to this man,¡± he then looked back at


    Darrell. ¡°As for you, don¡¯t fuck it up.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t seriously be allowing this,¡± Aster snapped. ¡°She poses a very serious threat.¡±


    ¡°I have spoken. Darrell is responsible for this woman and anything that results from showing her


    mercy,¡± Aster red at Darrell. She stormed out of the house, and slowly one by one, the rest of those


    gathered exited until Darrell was alone with Katelyn once more.


    As the door closed behind thest person, Darrell breathed a sigh of relief. For a moment, he feared he


    was going to have to fight Gordon. It was not a fight; he would look forward to. Sure, he was half


    Gordon¡¯s age, but old wolves were old wolves for a good reason, and frankly, Darrell was not


    absolutely sure he could take Gordon down.


    Darrell sat down next to Katelyn, who was eyeing him fearfully. ¡°Look at the trouble you got me in. You


    should have just taken the money and gone home. Now we are both screwed.¡±


    At that moment, her cellphone began to ring again. Darrell reached over, searching her pockets for her


    cellphone. Finding it, he looked at the picture of her fianc¨¦. ¡°Look¡¯s like the hubby-want-to-be is calling


    again. He checked to see if she had sent the picture of the two of them kissing. She had not. Good,


    then it meant there was nothing to tie her to him if she went missing.


    He sent her boyfriend a quick text as Katelyn telling him he was a cheating bastard, and she was


    leaving him because she was sick of his bullshit. That should hold off authorities for a little while. With


    the message sent, Darrell snapped her iPhone in half, destroying it before tossing it on the wooden


    coffee table next to him.


    ¡°Hey, that was my phone,¡± Katelyn protested.


    ¡°Well, now it is an expensive paperweight,¡± he said, standing up. ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t need it. You just


    broke up with your boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°You broke up with him,¡± she snarled.


    ¡°And, you are wee,¡± he said, pushing her back so she was lying on the couch still tied up so she


    could not move. He took a throw nket off the armchair and draped it over Katelyn forfort. ¡°Now


    go to sleep. Things will look better in the morning when we are both sober.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Kiss my ass!¡± She hissed as he started to walk away.


    ¡°Not on the first date.¡±

 Chapter 27: 5

    Chapter 27: 5


    It was six in the morning, and Darrell had to get to the job site. With Katelyn missing, it was important


    for him to keep up appearances, so people did not suspect he had any involvement in her


    disappearance. He was going to have to go back to her house and pretend as nothing had happened.


    However, he could not leave Katelyn tied up all day. She would no doubt need food, water, and to use


    the restroom. He needed someone to check in on her while he was at work. He knew just who to ask


    too. Darrell hopped into his truck and drove the short distance to Stanton¡¯s cabin, which was his closest


    neighbour.


    Pulling into the driveway, he knew Stanton was still home because his SUV was still parked. Getting


    out of his truck, Darrel mounted the wooden porch steps and knocked on the door. It took a moment for


    Stanton to answer the door. He was only wearing his jeans and not a stitch more except for the police-


    grade handcuffs attached to his left wrist. He had not had the chance to take it off before answering the


    door. Darrell smirked. No one talked about it, but Stanton and his new wife Aurora were both a little bit


    freaky when it came to the bedroom games. Darrell never asked, but he suspected that little Aurora


    was the dominant one in the bedroom. It was amusing to think of big bad Stanton submitting to anyone,


    let alone a woman he dwarfed in size.


    Darrell smiled, trying not to draw attention to the handcuffs. ¡°Is Aurora around?¡± It was a rhetorical


    question. He could see her from where he stood at the door.


    She was pulling on a tiny little tank top. She was now dressed¡­ sort of. She was wearing nothing but a


    pair of fitted ck and pinkce panties that barely covered her amazing bottom and the tiny tight tank.


    It hugged her body in the most seductive way. Aurora was far from modest or shy. Before she married


    Stanton, Aurora had been a legitimate prostitute. She was drop-dead heart-stopping gorgeous, and


    Darrell, like every other man, were both envious of Stanton and confused as to what he had done to


    make this woman love him. Stanton was a great guy but butt ugly. What Aurora saw in him, no one


    would ever know.


    Stanton stepped aside as Aurora came to the door dressed only as she was. The bottom of her tank


    top riding up because of the small baby bump she had recently developed. She was a good six months


    pregnant, but she had only started showing not long ago. Aurora came to stand in front of Stanton with


    a yful grin. ¡°What¡¯s up, Cowboy?¡± Aurora addressed him with the little pet name she had given him.


    No one else called him Cowboy, he wouldn¡¯t allow it, but he let it slide when Aurora did because she


    did so with affection.


    ¡°I need you to do a favour for me,¡± he said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she said, eyeing him up like he was a steak. ¡°But, you will have to wait until Stanton goes to


    work,¡± she said suggestively. Cowboy snickered because he knew she was not actually offering to


    service him. She was just ying.


    Stanton growled at Darrell. ¡°She¡¯s kidding,¡± Darrell said quickly. ¡°Aurora, tell him you are just ying


    before he disembowels me.¡±


    Auroraughed as she turned and caressed Stanton¡¯s face. ¡°Big Daddy knows I¡¯m just teasing,¡± she


    said, standing up on her toes as Stanton leaned over to kiss her. She then patted him on the chest. ¡°Go


    get dressed for work,¡± Stanton muttered something under his breath as he wandered off to get ready


    for his day. Aurora turned to face Darrell as she folded her arms across her chest and leaned against


    the doorjamb. ¡°What¡¯s up, buttercup?¡±


    ¡°That girl fromst night.¡±


    ¡°The one you won¡¯t kill?¡±


    ¡°Right. I have her tied up in my house. I need you¡­.¡±


    ¡°Say no more. I¡¯ll kill her.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to kill her. I need you to drop in a few times during the day to let


    her use the restroom and give her a little food and water. Just until I get home.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure killing her wouldn¡¯t be easier?¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t kill her. You take care of her and be nice.¡±


    Aurora frowned as though insulted. ¡°I¡¯m always nice.¡±


    ¡°Look, she¡¯s scared, don¡¯t make it worse.¡±


    ¡°Just what exactly do you intend to do with this girl. You can¡¯t keep her tied up in your house forever,¡±


    he understood that.


    ¡°I just need some time to think this through. Will you check in on her?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll swing by before I open the store and again on my lunch break. I can close up for an hour,¡±


    Aurora owned and operated the new organic grocery store in the hub. The hub was a small one street


    where they had a few shops that did business within the pack. It was not very big, but it served the


    community well.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Darrell said goodbye and then hopped back into his truck and headed off to work for the day.


    ***


    Katelyny on the couch, struggling to get the ropes loose enough to slip out of. She did not know


    where Darrell was, but she needed to escape before he came back. She was making no progress. This


    man knew how to secure someone. Katelyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat when the front door opened, and in


    came one of the women from the bar the night before. She was very pretty when not tearing a man to


    shreds.


    The woman smiled at Katelyn as she came to the couch and sat down on the coffee table facing her.


    She looked at the rope abrasions on Katelyn¡¯s wrists. ¡°I see you have been up for a while. You


    shouldn¡¯t struggle so much. The knot he tied only gets tighter when tugged on,¡± she told Katelyn. Well,


    that exined why she was not getting anywhere. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we haven¡¯t been properly introduced. My


    name is Aurora Bradshaw,¡± she said, reaching out to help Katelyn sit up. ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Cowboy¡¯s.¡±


    Cowboy? Oh, she understood. It was a pet name. ¡°Are you Darrell¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Auroraughed. ¡°Are you kidding? No, I¡¯m married to a friend of his. I¡¯m just here to feed and water


    you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a nt,¡± Katelyn snapped.


    ¡°Fair enough. I could have worded that better. Cowboy asked me to check in on you while he was at


    work. Make sure you have everything you need while he is gone. I imagine you must have to use the


    restroom?¡±


    Yes, she did desperately. It had been way too long, and after everything, Katelyn had drunk the night


    before she had to relieve herself.


    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s use the facilities first,¡± Aurora stood up and walked out of the room. She returned shortly with


    a knife, using it to cut the rope around Katelyn¡¯s ankles so that she could walk. Taking Katelyn by the


    arm, Aurora helped her to her feet and walked her through the house to the washroom.


    Katelyn took in therge country-style house as she walked through it. She was looking for any means


    of escape. The living room, which had been the only room she had seen thus far, wasrge with an old


    wood potbelly stove in the corner. The floors were hardwood, and there was a midsized sma TV in a


    homemade entertainment shelving unit. The furniture was dark brown and cozy, probably from one of


    the Lay-Z-Boy lines. The coffee table was unique. It was onerge thick b of treated wood that


    looked as though it hade from the truck of a hundred-year-old tree. The walls were a warm off-


    grey withrge windows.


    They walked into the kitchen, which was just as rustic as the living room. There was a wooden table


    with four chairs and a long bench along one side. It was something out of better homes. The walls were


    grey like the other. The cabs and the counters were light-coloured wood. There was a deep double


    sink. Stainless steel appliances, a gas range, and a pantry shelf along one wall was a chef¡¯s dream


    come true.


    Aurora led Katelyn to a small bathroom. It was small with a toilet, antique w tub, a closet filled with


    towels and clothes, and a sink that looked like an old washbasin one would find two hundred years


    ago. Only this one was equipped with running water and a proper drain. It was really quite quaint.


    Aurora stood outside the door, giving Katelyn some privacy while she relieved herself. While the door


    was closed, Katelyn searched the small washroom for something she could use as a weapon, but she


    found nothing. She turned to see the window. It was small, but she might fit through it if she could open


    the window enough. Katelyn gave it a try, but the window only opened six inches. There was no way


    she could squeeze through.


    Giving up, Katelyn opened the door, and Aurora smiled at her. ¡°Feel better?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Aurora led Katelyn to the table and sat her down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what Cowboy has to eat,¡± Aurora said, opening his fridge and going through the cupboards.


    ¡°How about some cereal for breakfast?¡± She said, taking out a bowl and filling it with Sugar Crisp and


    milk. She ced the bowl and a spoon on the table in front of Katelyn.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Katelyn took the spoon and began to eat. It was difficult with her wrists bound, but she


    would make it work. She was starving.


    ¡°He likes you,¡± Aurora said. Katelyn gave her a funny look. ¡°Cowboy, he likes you.¡±


    ¡°Abduction is a funny way to show it.¡±


    ¡°You should be nicer to him. We wanted to kill you in the alley. He¡¯s the only reason you are a corpse in


    the City Morgue. He went to bat for you against his own kind. He¡¯s never done that before. You should


    thank him.¡±


    ¡°Thank him for kidnapping me?¡± She hissed. ¡°If he just wants to protect me, why did he tie me up?¡±


    ¡°Would you have stayed had he not?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°There, you just answered your own question. You might not realize it, but these walls are the only


    thing keeping you alive. Outside, this house is fifty miles of woods and mountains teeming with Lycans


    who want you dead. Lycans who can track you by smell and rip you apart when they catch up to you.


    You wouldn¡¯t be the first mortal the pack made disappear.¡±


    Katelyn looked around and noticed a curving staircase that led up to a loft above them. There was a


    wooden banister that looked made out of thick branches. She could not see what was up in the loft.


    ¡°What is up there?¡± Katelyn asked, nodding at the loft above.


    Aurora looked up. ¡°That¡¯s Cowboy¡¯s bedroom up there,¡± she said. ¡°I have never been up there. You


    know he built this house with his own two hands from the foundation up. That man can do wonders with


    a hammer and a saw. It is only got the one-bedroom, but he¡¯s always going on about building an


    addition for a nursery after he and Aster tie the knot.¡±


    Katelyn looked at Aurora funny. ¡°He said he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend,¡± great not only had she attracted a


    psychopath, but she also attracted another cheater. What was it about her that drew dirtbags to her?


    ¡°Oh, he doesn¡¯t. Cowboy and Aster are just friends right now.¡±


    ¡°But you said they were getting married?¡±


    ¡°One day, probably. See, Cowboy is a young Alpha. He¡¯s next in line to be the pack leader. He¡¯s


    distended to be top dog, if you know what I mean. Aster is a Luna. Which means she is distended to be


    the mate of an Alpha. Since the only Alpha that isn¡¯t rted to her is Cowboy, it is only a matter of time


    before they hook up and breed. It is just biology.¡±


    ¡°So, they are going to get married simply because theyck other options?¡± That seemed sad.


    ¡°We are almost extinct. The species has to perpetuate itself somehow. Alphas marry Lunas. Batas


    marry Batas. Omegas marry Omegas. That¡¯s just nature at it is finest.¡±


    ¡°What are you?¡± Katelyn asked. She was curious because this woman seemed so confident.


    Aurora smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a Bata. So is my husband.¡±


    ¡°You are married to that big guy I saw holding you in the bar?¡±


    Aurora grinned. ¡°Yup. He¡¯s mine,¡± Katelyn did not know what to say. She could not understand the


    attraction. The man looked like a monster, even when he was not a monster. Auroraughed. ¡°I bet you


    are wondering why I married him?¡±


    ¡°Are you a prisoner too?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m with him by choice.¡±


    ¡°Why? He¡¯s so¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ugly?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s sweet. I know he doesn¡¯t look it, but he¡¯s just a big teddy bear when ites to me. Before I


    joined the pack, I was a prostitute. I grew up in an orphanage. I ran away as a young adolescent and


    turned tricks to survive. I never knew another Lycan. I didn¡¯t know what I was. All I knew was that I was


    different. I was turning tricks outside a bar across from his worksite. He would talk to me. He bought me


    meals. He realized that I didn¡¯t know what I was. He showed me there were others like me. For the first


    time in my life, I didn¡¯t feel alone. I was not scared anymore. Stanton showed me kindness when I need


    kindness the most. The man has a beautiful soul, and when I look at him, that is all I see.¡±


    Katelyn smiled. That was a beautiful story. It must have been nice to be loved that much. She could not


    even get Nigel to tell her where he was going. ¡°That is so sweet.¡±


    Aurora grinned. ¡°Well, maybe if you stick around for a while, we might get better acquainted.¡±


    Katelyn knew it was strange, but she actually liked Aurora. She could see them bing friends were


    it not for this little abduction that she was now an essory to after the fact. Still, she could have been


    stuck with someone far worse.


    Katelyn finished eating. ¡°Well, let¡¯s secure you again. I have to go open my store, but I¡¯ll be back


    around noon to let us use the washroom and eat again,¡± Aurora said as she took Katelyn by the arm


    and walked her back to the couch, where she tied her up again so she could not get up and run away.


    Aurora picked up the TV remote and turned on the TV. She then ced the remote in Katelyn¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Here, this should pass the time faster than sitting here staring at the walls,¡± she said goodbye and left,


    leaving Katelyn alone once more. At least she could watch TV.


    ***


    Darrell went about his job, as usual, watching Nigel pace the floor of his house, fuming about how his


    girlfriend had run out on him. When asked, Darrell admitted he took Katelyn out for drinks but told Nigel


    she had abandoned him at the bar shortly after they arrived for some guys with a Rolex and a Porsha.


    Nigel seemed to buy it without question. Darrell was slightly insulted by the fact that this man did not


    think Darrell could hold his fianc¨¦e¡¯s attention. What an egomaniac. He would just finish out his


    workday and head home. He still did not know what he was going to do with Katelyn, but at least he


    knew the cops were not looking into her disappearance¡­ at least not yet.

 Chapter 28: 6

    Chapter 28: 6


    As promised, Aurora returned at noon and again at six after she closed up for the night¡­ and she had


    brought take out. Like with breakfast, they sat at the kitchen table talking and getting to know one


    another. Aurora answered all of the questions Katelyn had about Lycanthropes and the pack. Much of it


    was difficult to believe.


    At seven, Darrell returned home. He walked into the kitchen, putting an end to the conversation as


    Aurora greeted him. ¡°Evening, Cowboy. How was your day?¡±


    ¡°Uneventful. Just the way I like it,¡± he said, stealing a piece of fried chicken off Aurora¡¯s te. ¡°What is


    going on here? Are you giving away all our secrets?¡±


    ¡°Just getting to know one another,¡± Aurora said. ¡°I thought if she understood us, maybe she wouldn¡¯t be


    so gung-ho to turn us it.¡±


    ¡°And what have you been telling her?¡±


    ¡°Just what little I know, given I haven¡¯t known myself for long.¡±


    ¡°I see. While youdies talk, I¡¯m going to go shower and clean up from work,¡± he said, finishing the


    chicken and tossing the bone on the te before heading for the washroom.


    ¡°Oh, Baby, take it off,¡± Aurora hooted like she was front row for Magic Mike. Even Katelynughed.


    Darrell winked at them both as he removed his shirt and threw it at Aurora before closing the door


    removing him from their sight. With Cowboy home, Aurora stood up. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to head home.


    Got to go feed my beast.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tie me back up?¡± Katelyn asked as Aurora made no effort to restrain her again.


    She had untied Katelyn¡¯s handspletely this time.


    Aurora looked at Katelyn. ¡°Do I need to?¡± She asked with a trusting smile. ¡°Give him a chance. He¡¯s not


    a bad guy,¡± she said, heading for the back door. ¡°I will see you tomorrow,¡± and with that, Aurora was


    gone.


    Katelyn could hear the shower running. Darrell was upied, and Aurora was gone. Katelyn bit her


    bottom lip as she considered using this time to run. She might have done so, too, if she had not spent


    so much time talking to Aurora. Katelyn still was not sure about this Lycan thing, but she had to admit


    she was curious. How could a man turn into an animal? She could not leave. She had to see this with


    her own eyes to believe it. Katelyn decided to stay.


    Ten minutester, the door opened, and Darrell came out just wearing his jeans. He looked surprised to


    see Katelyn sitting there alone, unbound and not trying to flee. ¡°Where did Aurora go?¡±


    ¡°She said to feed the beast.¡±


    ¡°And she didn¡¯t tie you up?¡± Katelyn shook her head no. ¡°And you are still here?¡± He sounded amazed.


    ¡°I want to see it,¡± she said outright.¡¯


    Darrell looked at her funny. ¡°You want to see it? You want to see what?¡±


    ¡°The wolf. Aurora said you could be a wolf. Not just a half-human monster but a full wolf. Is that


    true?¡±


    He took a moment to think. ¡°Yes,¡± he eventually confessed.


    ¡°I want to see. Can you change, or do you need a full moon?


    Darrell chuckled at herment. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need a full moon. I can change at will.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Will you show me? Let me see the wolf.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that is such a good idea. It is not a pretty sight.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you want me to understand why you are holding me against my will, then I want to see


    the wolf.¡±


    Darrell stared at her for a long time. ¡°If I change, you are going to run.¡±


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t. Please. I want to understand, but I need to see what you are.¡±


    He was clearly unsure. Darrell sighed as he gave in. ¡°You want to see? Ok? But you need to remember


    no matter what you see. It is still me. I¡¯m not going to hurt you,¡± Katelyn nodded. His hands went to his


    jeans to remove them.


    ¡°Hold up. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Taking off my pants.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°So I don¡¯t ruin them.¡±


    ¡°You have to be naked to change?¡±


    ¡°It does help,¡± Darrell snickered and shook his head. ¡°Mortals are always such prudes. Lycan¡¯s don¡¯t


    care about nudity. I have seen everybody in this pack naked, and they have seen me naked¡­ and


    nobody cares. It is just flesh.¡±


    ¡°But do you have to be naked?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have to be naked. Do you have any idea how much I would have to spend recing my


    wardrobe if I changed while dressed?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why you¡­.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to see it or not?¡± He snapped, annoyed by this conversation.


    Katelyn decided if it had to be done naked, then she would have to deal with it. She would just keep her


    eyes on his face and try not to look lower. ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Darrell removed his jeans, stepping out of them. He moved the chair closest to him to give himself


    space. He now stood in front of her naked as the day he was born, and¡­ oh God, she looked down.


    Holly hell, a heated grin curved her lips. Darrell was well equipped. She heard Darrellugh as he


    noticed how her gaze drifted down, and now, she was flush with desire.


    ¡°Do you still want me to change, or would you prefer I stand here a little while longer?¡± Katelyn looked


    up to see the spark of cocky mischief in his eyes and that wicked little grin.


    ¡°Sorry. By all means, yes, change.¡±


    Darrell pointed to his face. ¡°My eyes are up here,¡± Katelynughed, and then herughter ended


    abruptly when his amber eyes began to glow. Katelyn sat up a little straighter. Soon his eyes were so


    bright she could have been looking into the headlights of some sports car. Darrell let out an animalistic


    growl and bared his fangs, which he had not had moments ago. Her eyes dropped to Darrell¡¯s hands at


    his side, and she watched him grow ws.


    Katelyn gasped and slid her chair back against the wall when she started to hear his bones crack and


    break as his body reconfigured itself. He hit the floor on all fours as his spine elongated, and he


    sprouted a tail. His arms and legs became animalistic. A tanned fur began to spread over his entire


    body. Her eyes widened in horror as she watched his jaw dislocate as his face extended, bing


    wolfish. The whole horrifying transformation took only seconds, and now the most magnificent beast


    sat in front of her. It was the wolf from her pictures. He was massive up close. He was so beautiful.


    Katelyn rose from her seat as she approached the beast slowly, her arm outstretched. She did not


    know if in this form, it was still Darrell in control of his faculties and if he even recognized her. He felt


    slow was the way to approach him. He made no move to stop her. Katelyn¡¯s hand gently caressed the


    fur on the top of his head. It was soft. As she petted Darrell, he leaned into her rubbing his head


    against her arm just like a dog might. She ran her hand down his back, and the wolfid down,


    squirmed a little and then rolled onto his back with his belly exposed as he looked at her with his


    tongue out. Katelyn giggled and rubbed his belly. It was funny he behaved like a happy ten-pound dog


    and not a vicious three-hundred-pound demon wolf.


    Darrell rolled over onto his belly, but he did not get up. He just looked at her. Katelyn sat on the floor


    with him, looking into those eyes. He had told her their eyes did not change. She understood now he


    meant more than physically. Looking into his eyes, Katelyn could see his soul. She could see how he


    communicated with just a look. There was a man looking back from the body of a beast.


    ¡°Can you speak when you look this way?¡± She asked. He said nothing. Darrell simply looked at her,


    and she knew his answer. He could not speak in this form.


    His eyes began to glow again, and Katelyn watched as the transformation reversed, and soon, the man


    sat face to face with her on the floor. They still held eye contact, and Katelyn was speechless. That had


    been the most amazing and remarkable thing she had ever seen. After a long, intense silence, Darrell


    spoke. ¡°Would you be so kind as to hand me my pants?¡±


    Katelyn had totally forgotten he was naked. Which was one hell of a feat because he was gorgeous as


    a man, but when he was a wolf¡­ there were no words. She reached for the discarded jeans next to her


    and handed them to Darrell. He stood up, yanking his pants back on. Then he offered Katelyn his hand


    to help her up from the floor.


    Once standing, Katelyn dusted herself off and stared at him with awe. ¡°That was amazing¡­ horrifying,


    but amazing. You are the most beautiful animal I have ever seen,¡± and she had seen a lot of animals.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± he said, smiling at her.


    ¡°When you are the wolf, you understand me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I do, yes. The body changes, but the mind doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t talk?¡±


    ¡°No. I could have howled, but I was trying not to be threatening,¡± she appreciated that.


    ¡°I¡¯m astonished that something as amazing as what you are hasn¡¯t been known to the rest of the world?


    How do you all hide?¡±


    ¡°In the past, the humans knew about us. They started hunting us. As the world changed and our


    numbers became fewer and fewer, mankind started to forget us. Soon we became a folktale, then a


    myth, then an invention of Hollywood. We decided that not existing was the best way to exist. So


    technically¡­ we don¡¯t exist, and we want to keep it that way.¡±


    She understood. If the world realized these creatures existed, they would band together to eliminate


    them. She could not be a part of that. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± she promised. ¡°You have my word.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°On one condition.¡±


    He looked surprised. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡±


    ¡°I have a request. If you want my silence, you have to grant it.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°I want you to let me hang around you and the others. I want to study you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a science experiment. You can¡¯t write a book about me. Why could you possibly gain for


    studying me?¡±


    ¡°I love wildlife. I made a career off of watching it. You are the most remarkable animal I have ever seen,


    and I want¡­ I need to know more. I have so many questions. Please, I just want to observe. I won¡¯t


    interfere.¡±


    ¡°The pack is never going to allow it.¡±


    ¡°Well, can¡¯t we lie to them?¡±


    ¡°And tell them what? What possible reason could I have to have you following me around?¡±


    Katelyn thought about it for a moment. ¡°We were on a date when things went sour. Maybe we made up


    and started dating.¡±


    ¡°You have a fianc¨¦,¡± he reminded her.


    ¡°Screw him. This is life-changing. I don¡¯t care about Nigel. He was a cheating asshole anyway. I want to


    be where you are,¡± she frowned when he did not speak. ¡°Or is there a rule against dating humans?¡±


    He seemed thoughtful for a minute. ¡°It happens, but they don¡¯t usually let us bring them around.¡±


    ¡°Well, they know I know, so maybe they won¡¯t be as uptight about the rules since there is nothing left to


    expose.¡±


    ¡°It is not going to be easy. The pack may not just ept this as truth.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because I never date¡­ like ever.¡±


    ¡°You are celibate?¡± She asked, shocked.


    ¡°God, no! I screw around all the time; I just don¡¯t date.¡±


    Katelyn frowned. He was one of those guys. ¡°Well, you do now because I¡¯m a delight.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°I see. If I don¡¯t do this?¡±


    ¡°Then you are going to have to kill me because I¡¯m going to walk out the door and tell everyone about


    you,¡± she threatened. Katelyn feltfortable making this threat. If he was willing to kill her, he would


    have done so in the alley.


    Darrell sighed in defeat. ¡°Ok, but only for a few months, then we break up and go our separate ways.


    You keep our secret. If you go back on your word, I¡¯ll expose you to Gordon. I might not kill you, but


    you better believe he will.¡±


    ¡°Deal,¡± she said, offering him her hand. ¡°Shake,¡± she said with a teasing smile.


    Darrell chuckled and shook her hand. Once he had her hand in his, Darrell pulled her forward while


    leaning into her. ¡°I¡¯m not a dog.¡±


    ¡°Where can I sleep?¡±


    ¡°Well, I only have one bed.¡±


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t snore.¡±


    ***


    Darrell allowed Katelyn to stay with him. He even insisted she shares his bed, iming the couch


    would be far too ufortable for a long stay. Having slept on it the night before, she agreed. At the


    end of the night, Darrell turned in early, iming he had to work in the early morning. Ince Nigel had not


    cancelled the contract. He was still obligated to go back and finish the job. With that knowledge,


    Katelyn turned in when he did. She followed him up the stairs to the loft above.


    It was smaller than she had thought it would be. The room was shaped like a half-moon, and the


    curving wall had five triangle-shaped windows floor to the peak of the triangr roof. In the middle of


    the loft was the bed. It was arge queen-sized bed with dark bedding. The loft was extremely rustic.


    Standing by the wooden banister, Katelyn looked down at the kitchen below.


    Walking to the windows, she looked out into the night. His ce had a lovely view of the trees and


    mountains. Katelyn turned to see Darrell getting undressed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Katelyn asked,


    watching him as he took off his pants and got into the bed naked.


    ¡°Going to bed. Why?¡±


    ¡°You sleep naked?¡±


    ¡°Mostfortable way to sleep,¡± he said, pulling the nket up around his waist and fluffing his pillow.


    ¡°Why does it make you ufortable?¡± He snickered as hey down, closing his eyes. ¡°Humans are


    way too uptight.¡±


    Darrell did not look like he was nning to take advantage, so Katelyn stripped down to her t-shirt and


    panties then climbed into bed next to him. After a few minutes of nothing happening, Katelyn rxed


    and fell asleep.

 Chapter 29: 7

    Chapter 29: 7


    Katelyn rolled, overstretching. The morning sunlit up the loft. This bed was surprisinglyfortable. It


    had been like sleeping on a warm plush cloud. It only took her a second to realize she was alone. She


    had no idea what time it was. There was no clock in the loft, and her cellphone had been destroyed.


    Katelyn got out of bed and walked over to the railing. She looked down at the kitchen below to see


    Darrell wearing just a pair of light faded blue jeans that hung low on his hips and nothing more. He was


    standing at the stove cooking while dancing in one ce, listening to so some country music song


    ying on the iPod speakers sitting on the counter next to him. It was quite a sight.


    Eager to join him, Katelyn grabbed up her pants and got pulled them on before heading down the


    stairs. As she reached the kitchen below, she saw Darrell ting two tes with steak, eggs, sausage,


    homemade potato hash mixed with purple onions, mushrooms, and bacon bits. It looked like something


    a big truck would order from some diner. It was so much food.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he said, cing both tes on the table. ¡°I was just going to wake you up. I hope you


    are hungry,¡± Darrell took a seat next to her and dug into his breakfast.


    ¡°You made me breakfast?¡± She asked, surprised as she picked up her fork and knife. Nigel had never


    made her breakfast.


    ¡°Well, I was already making my own; it was nothing to make a little extra.¡±


    ¡°A little extra? There is a mountain of food here.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not a good judge of how much humans eat. Lycans have a remarkably high


    metabolism. We eat a ton just to function through the day. If you can¡¯t eat it all, I will eat what you


    don¡¯t,¡± he said, cutting into his steak.


    She could not help but notice that his meat was nearly rare. ¡°I don¡¯t think you cooked your meat


    enough. It is rare, nearly bloody.¡±


    ¡°Just the way I like it. Just shoot the cow and put it on my te.¡±


    ¡°Is that a Lycan thing?¡± She asked as he lifted the rare meat on his fork to his mouth.


    ¡°No, Dove, that¡¯s a Texan thing,¡± he winked at her.


    Katelyn found him extremely amusing. ¡°So, you can build a house. You can cook you own your own


    company¡­.¡±


    ¡°You forgot, I look great naked,¡± he grinned, and Katelynughed.


    ¡°What else can you do?¡±


    ¡°You mean besides turn into a three-hundred-pound supernatural wolf?¡±


    She giggled, ¡°Yes, besides that.¡±


    He chewed and swallowed the food in his mouth as he stood up from his seat and offered his hand to


    Katelyn. Curious, she ced her hand in his and rose. Darrell took Katelyn into his arms and


    proceeded to slow dance to the song ying on the speakers. He slowly two-stepped Katelyn around


    the kitchen, singing along with the song as he spun her and dipped her. He was light on his feet, and


    Katelyn was totally smitten with this sexy country boy. Slow dancing in the kitchen had her pulse


    skipping a beat. She knew Darrell was not a real boyfriend, but he was already a better boyfriend than


    Nigel had been.


    After their dance, they finished their meal and then they both got dressed. Katelyn was going back to


    the house with Darrell. If she was going to be staying here with him, she would need a few things.


    Besides, she knew for a fact, Nigel was not going to be there. He usually started work quite early if he


    came home at all the night before.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    They hopped into Darrell¡¯s truck and headed for the house she had been sharing with Nigel. As they


    pulled into the driveway, Darrell put the truck in park and then they got out and approached the front


    door where Nigel had pinned a letter to the door for Darrell.


    The letter used Darrell of being the reason Katelyn left him even if she had run off with someone


    else like Darrell had suggested. It said Nigel wanted nothing more to do with him and that he was fired.


    Darrell crumpled the note in his hand and smiled at Katelyn. ¡°Finally. I was starting to think he was


    never going to fire me,¡± from what Katelyn understood the contract, they had stated that if Darrell


    breached the contract, he had to refund all money paid, but it Nigel batched the contract, Darrell got to


    keep all the money already paid.


    ¡°Do you often try to get fired?¡±


    ¡°No, but in this case, it was a blessing.¡±


    Katelyn took out her key and unlocked the door. ¡°I¡¯ll just be a few minutes. She said as they went


    inside. She just needed herptop, her camera, and some clothes. While she packed a suitcase,


    Darrell tossed the spare key Nigel had given him onto the table in the kitchen, then he cleared out the


    little odds and ends tools he had left behind yesterday. Once they both had all, they needed Katelyn


    tossed her key on the table with Darrell¡¯s. She had only lived here one night, so she did not have much


    of her stuff here yet. The majority of her possessions were still at her parents¡¯ house, which is where


    she was going to leave them. When her arraignment with Darrell ended, she was going to need to go


    back and live with her parents.


    They headed back to themunity Darrell called home. They did not go back to his ce. He said he


    had a few things to pick up, so they went to a ce Darrell called the hub. One street in the middle of


    nowhere with only a handful of shops. The pack owns Feral, and our Pack leader Gordon owns all the


    buildings in the hub. He rents them to pack members who turn them into businesses that help better


    the lives of the pack.


    ¡°We have almost everything anyone could want,¡± he said, opening the door to the grocery store.


    Katelyn followed him inside, where they ran into Aurora stocking shelves. ¡°Hey, there, beautiful,¡± Darrell


    greeted Aurora as he picked up a hand shopping basket. He walked toward Aurora and grinned. ¡°When


    you going to trade up from the beast to me?¡±


    ¡°Darling, you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle me.¡±


    ¡°Let me give it a go. My stamina is nothing short of amazing,¡± he said, pretending to hump her leg.


    Auroraughed, pushing him away.


    ¡°If Stanton catches you doing that, he would rip your spine out.¡±


    Darrell chuckled as he took something off the shelf she was stocking and tossed it into his basket. ¡°I¡¯m


    just ying. You know that. Stanton¡¯s too touchy.¡±


    ¡°You are home from work early,¡± Aurora noted.


    ¡°Got fired,¡± he held up his hand, and they both high fived.


    Aurora looked around Darrell at Katelyn. ¡°Hello, nice to see you walking around without restraints.¡±


    ¡°Hello again, Aurora. Nice to see you too.¡±


    ¡°Katelyn is going to be staying with me for a while.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Aurora said.


    ¡°We have hashed out our differences, and I realized that Darrell is not all that scary.¡±


    ¡°We are dating now,¡± Darrell added. Aurora broke out intoughter. ¡°See, I told you no one would


    believe it.¡±


    ¡°You two are really dating?¡± Aurora asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Darrell answered, and Auroraughed again.


    ¡°For real?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Darrell snarled, and Auroraughed again. ¡°Ok, get it all out of your system.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know I haven¡¯t known you as long as the rest of the pack has, but I know you well enough


    to know you don¡¯t date. You fuck and flee.¡±


    Katelyn looked at Darrell funny. ¡°Fuck and flee?¡±


    Darrell shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I havemitment issues.¡±


    ¡°All the more reason this is unbelievable. You really expect people to believe you two are dating?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No one is going to buy that.¡±


    ¡°Well, regardless, Katelyn is going to be around for a while, so everybody had better be nice.¡±


    Well, this should make tonight¡¯s party interesting.¡±


    ¡°There is a party tonight?¡± Katelyn asked.


    ¡°Once a month, the back gathers in the park behind the hub and throws a full moon party. It gets pretty


    crazy.¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t going,¡± Darrell said.


    ¡°Why not? It sounds like fun,¡± Katelyn said.


    ¡°Trust me. You are not going to like it,¡± Darrell stressed. It is fifty Lycanthropes wolfing out and howling


    at the moon. You think I was scary wait until you in the dark with fifty beasts growling and snarling. You


    can¡¯t handle it.


    ¡°I think that should be up to me,¡± Katelyn said. ¡°I would love to see how the pack cuts lose.¡±


    ¡°You could barely handle it when I wolfed outst night. Not to mention back in the alley.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Please, I want to go.¡±


    ¡°We are not going.¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe not her, but Cowboy, you have to go,¡± Aurora said. ¡°You know what happens on full


    moons. If you don¡¯t let it out, you are going to hurt someone. I speak from experience,¡± Aurora argued.


    Katelyn was confused. ¡°I thought you said you could control it?¡±


    ¡°I can,¡± he said. ¡°It is just a little hard to do during a full moon.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to lose his mind if he doesn¡¯t give in to the blood lust.¡±


    ¡°Blood lust?¡± Katelyn said with rm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won''t go on a killing spree,¡± Aurora told her. ¡°We go hunting. What we kill Lewis


    butchers and disperses through themunity through his shop,¡± she said, pointing to the service


    window between her grocery store and butcher shop next door.


    ¡°Please, Darrell, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s just forget for a moment that the party is more than likely going to scare you for life,¡± Darrell


    said. ¡°But there is no way the pack is going to be ok with a human at the party.¡±


    ¡°I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°We are not going. End of discussion.¡±

 Chapter 30: 8

    Chapter 30: 8


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I let you talk me into this,¡± Darrellined as they made the walk to the park behind


    the buildings from the parking lot. They could already hear the music. ring. ¡°We really shouldn¡¯t


    havee. It is going to rain. Look at those dark clouds.¡±


    ¡°Will the rain put an end to the party?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then we are still going,¡± Katelyn said, dragging him around the building. As they reached the park,


    Katelyn was amazed. ¡°Look at them all,¡± there were men and women of all ages. Jumping around to


    loud music. It was like walking into a rave. ¡°This is it? This doesn¡¯t seem so bad.¡±


    ¡°They haven¡¯t done anything yet.¡±


    Katelyn grabbed both of Darrell¡¯s hands and dragged him into the crowd. ¡°Let¡¯s dance.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± A woman hissed, and slowly the party died, and the whole pack was circling Darrell and


    Katelyn. Katelyn noticed a middle-aged woman with short blond hair step forward from the


    disapproving crowd. ¡°You brought a human into our midst. You expose what we are.¡±


    ¡°She knows what we are. She doesn¡¯t care,¡± Darrell snapped, putting himself protectively in front of


    Katelyn.


    ¡°Melissa is right,¡± Gordon said, stepping forward. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± he said, pointing at Katelyn.


    Humans don¡¯t belong in Feral. She can¡¯t stay.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend,¡± Darrell lied.


    Suddenly everyoneughed. ¡°You really expect me to believe that. Yesterday she was your prisoner.


    Suddenly now she¡¯s your girl? I don¡¯t buy it. Even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t approve,¡± Gordon said.


    ¡°We fuck humans all the time.¡±


    ¡°So then fuck her. We don¡¯t bring humans into the pack!¡± Gordon growled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her in


    Feral again. I have coddled you enough. Get rid of her, or I will,¡± Gordon¡¯s eyes began to glow as he


    bared his fangs.


    ¡°She goes where I go,¡± Darrell said, squaring off against Gordon. His own eyes were lighting up the


    night as he bared his fangs.


    Suddenly someone grabbed Katelyn. She looked over to see Aurora pulling her back. ¡°You may want


    to back up,¡± Aurora told her. ¡°Move to a safe distance.¡±


    ¡°I warned you, boy. I will kill her,¡± Gordon growled, and he started to undress.


    ¡°You will have to go through me first,¡± Darrell said, also removing his clothes until both men were just


    wearing their pants.


    ¡°So be it.¡±


    Both men dropped on all fours as they let the change take over. Secondster, two snarling wolves


    stood where the men had once been. She recognized the massive tanned wolf to be Darrell, but the big


    ck wolf opposite of him had to be Gordon. He was intimidated.


    Both beasts bared their teeth, and then Gordon attacked Darrell, knocking him onto his side. Darrell


    rolled and kicked with his paws as his jaws snapped at Gordon¡¯s leg. They rolled and wed at one


    another. It was a mess of teeth and fur as each tried to get the upper hand.


    Katelyn stayed back as she watched the wolves go at one another. They were rolling and flipping,


    biting and scratching. It was hard to tell who was who as they viciously attacked one another. Her very


    life hung on the oue of this fight. If Darrell won, she would live, but if the other one won, she would


    most certainly die.


    There was blood now, and after a few minutes, both animals limped away, whimpering. One dropped


    amongst the group, and the other crawled along the ground toward her and then dropped on its side


    next to her. It was panting hard, and she watched him revert to his human form.


    Right before her eyes, Darrell was lying next to her, his naked body covered in scratches and bite


    marks. There was blood and mud everywhere. Katelyn could not see Gordon; people had already


    surrounded him. The men and women Katelyn now knew as Darrell¡¯s friends rushed over and


    surrounded them. Charlotte was on her knees, holding her brother¡¯s hand. ¡°You stupid, stubborn


    moron,¡± she snapped.


    Stanton took off his jacket and dropped it over Darrell to offer him what little modesty they could. ¡°Pick


    him up, Big Daddy,¡± Aurora ordered as she retrieved what was left of Darrell¡¯s clothes, ¡°let¡¯s get him


    home.¡±


    Stanton lifted Darrell into his arms like he was a child and headed for the parking lot. Katelyn followed.


    As they passed through the collected pack, Katelyn saw the other man as his friend and daughter


    offered him first aid. He looked in bad shape, and Katelyn was not exactly sure who had won.


    Stanton put Darrell in his SUV, with Charlotte joining them. Katelyn and Aurora drove Darrell¡¯s truck the


    ten minutes back to his house. Parking in the driveway, she followed as his friends took him from the


    SUV and to his bad. Charlotte pulled back the covers while Stanton carried Darrell¡¯s limp body inside


    and gently ced him down on the bed. Charlotte pulled the nket up over her brother, and Stanton


    took back his jacket.


    Charlotte stormed over to Katelyn and pped her across the face. ¡°This is your fault,¡± she barked.


    ¡°Because of you, two good men tried to kill each other.¡±


    Lewis took Charlotte by both arms and pulled her away from Katelyn. ¡°Calm down; we don¡¯t need


    another fight,¡± he said, holding Charlotte at bay.


    ¡°For once, Lewis is the voice of reason,¡± Aurora said from the door. ¡°Everyone just needs to calm


    down,¡± she said, looking at Charlotte. ¡°Charlotte, go get some first aid supplies,¡± it took a minute, but


    Charlotte descended the stairs leaving the loft.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go see how Gordon is doing,¡± Lewis said, leaving.


    Aurora tossed the clothes in her arms in a heap on the floor. Keh went into the washroom and


    returned with a wet cloth and a hand towel to clean Darrell up.


    ¡°No,¡± Charlotte said as she returned, bringing Keh to a standstill by the bed, ¡°let Katelyn do it,¡±


    Katelyn was surprised, and then Keh handed her the cloth and towel. Katelyn did not know what to


    do. ¡°Go on,¡± Charlotte instructed. ¡°This is your fault. He defended you, and now look at him. The least


    you can do is care for him after he damn near died to protect you.¡±


    ¡°The only reason I¡¯m here is because of him,¡± Katelyn snapped. ¡°He brought me here from the alley.¡±


    ¡°You are right. Had it been up to us, we would have killed you in that alley right along with that hunter.


    He¡¯s the only reason you haven¡¯t had your throat ripped out days ago,¡± Charlotte snarled. ¡°So, show


    some fucking gratitude,¡± Charlotte said, forcing a white metal box into Katelyn¡¯s hands. ¡°He¡¯s your


    burden.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Katelyn. They are just upset,¡± Aurora said, trying to defuse the fight. ¡°He¡¯s going to be


    fine,¡± Aurora told the others.


    Charlotte pointed a warning finger at Katelyn. ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t let him die because if he does, you


    will never make it to sunrise,¡± then they all walked out, shutting the door behind them and leaving


    Katelyn alone with Darrell.


    Katelyn moved to the bed, pulling the nket low to assess the extent of Darrell¡¯s wounds. She began


    to wash the blood and mud from his body. He had passed out on the way to the cabin, and now he was


    unconscious and vulnerable. Katelyn brushed his damp hair away from his eyes and ran the cloth over


    his face gently. He was still breathing, so she assumed Darrell had won, but at what cost? He had been


    right. Going to that party had been a bad idea.


    She dragged the cloth down over his arms and chest taking notice of all the long deep scratches. There


    was arge bite at the base of his neck. He was in bad shape, and she honestly was not sure he would


    survive it. He had many open wounds. Large gashes andcerations. She was not a doctor, but she


    could tell they needed stitching.


    The first aid kit was on the floor next to the bed, so Katelyn opened it up, looking for something to close


    the wounds. What he really needed was a hospital, but she did not think she could convince anyone to


    take him. Finding what looked like an upholstery needle and some fishing line, Katelyn decided to stitch


    his wound closed herself. She threaded the fishing line through the eye of the needle, and then with a


    calming sigh and a shaky hand, she punctured the skin and proceeded to close the wounds as best as


    her unskilled hands could do.


    She took her time keeping the stitches small so they would not scar. It had taken over an hour to stitch


    him back up and washed him clean so the wounds would not be infected. As she went about her


    task, she had time to think about what Charlotte had said. Though he did get her into this mess, he also


    protected her. He stood against his pack to save her life. He could have just caved to pack mentality


    and allowed Gordon to deal with her his way, but instead, he fought, and from the condition he was


    presently in, he fought hard.


    Katelyn gazed down at him and gently caressed his face. She knew she should fear him. Only her


    pulse flutter when he looked at her. She cared about what happened to him.


    Her fingers moved over his cheek and neck. Suddenly his hand flew up and caught her wrist with


    breaking strength. His eyes were open and glowing as a vicious growl rumbled in his throat. Oh God,


    he was going to kill her! ¡°It is me!¡± She cried, hoping he would stop before doing her harm. His amber


    eyes returned to normal, and he looked around like he was confused, but he had not released her, and


    his grip was starting to hurt. ¡°You are hurting me,¡± sheined.


    Darrell sat up and cringed, releasing Katelyn. His hand went to the bite on his neck. Darrell tossed back


    the nket and got up naked. Katelyn turned her back to him, feeling her cheeks blush. She had


    known him for two days, and she had seen him naked three times. He did not seem to have any sense


    of modesty.


    Darrell limped down the stairs to the washroom, and Katelyn followed to be sure he did not fall and hurt


    himself further. She was trying to keep her gaze averted to give him some privacy. Staggering into the


    washroom, Darrell looked at his wounds in the mirror. Unable to control her urges, Katelyn turned her


    head just enough to see him standing in front of the mirror, running his hands over the stitches. At the


    angel she was at, and the way the door was partly closed, all she could see was his side and his


    bottom. Wow, he looked like one of those Greek sculpturese to life. It was enough to make a girl


    drool. How was it possible he did not have a woman?


    Darrell turned, opened the closet, and took a pair of pants out. He took a moment to put the jeans on,


    then came back out into the kitchen. Katelyn diverted her eyes once more, pretending like she had not


    just been staring. ¡°Did you do this?¡± He asked, running his fingers over the stitches in his forearm.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Darrell looked around. ¡°How did I get back here?¡±


    ¡°Stanton carried you.¡±


    ¡°And Gordon?¡± She just shrugged. She had no idea what condition he was in. Darrell walked back up


    the stairs to the bed and, in great pain, lowered himself onto the mattress. ¡°Well, we are both still alive,


    so I must have won,¡± he groaned as hey down.


    ¡°You should really go to a hospital,¡± she insisted, and Katelyn crawled across the bed and ced her


    hand on his forehead. ¡°You have a fever; I¡¯m afraid you might have an infection brewing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± he said, pushing her hand away. ¡°This time tomorrow, all my wounds will be healed,¡± he


    assured her.


    ¡°One of the perks of being a Lycanthrope?¡±


    ¡°You could say so,¡± he smiled. ¡°But, your concern is touching.¡±


    ¡°Well, you did just almost die for me,¡± she said with a half-hearted smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have just


    left. I shouldn¡¯t have forced you to let me stay.


    ¡°It is not your fault. The reality of the situation is you know what they are. They know that you know.


    They fear that you will expose us. Realistically they were never going to let me let you go.¡±


    ¡°I could just leave right now and¡­.¡±


    ¡°They would just hunt you down.¡±


    ¡°How would they find me?¡±


    ¡°They would follow your scent.¡±


    ¡°Like a dog?¡±


    Darrell grinned. ¡°One of the perks,¡± he teased.


    ¡°So, they could just smell me, even if I¡¯m not there anymore?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Can you smell me?¡± She asked, looking into his eyes. There was an intensity there that made her


    tremble but not with fear.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he whispered with a crooked little smile. She had goosebumps again but for a whole other


    reason. ¡°The very smell of you assaults my senses.¡±


    ¡°What do I smell like?¡±


    Darrell leaned in so close Katelyn could feel his warm breath on her neck. He breathed her in deeply,


    and her eyes fluttered shut as a shiver went down her spine and to her very core. ¡°Like sweet


    Champaign with a hint of rose,¡± he whispered against her ear. She could not believe it. He could still


    smell her perfume even though she had not put it on in over two days ago and showered since. ¡°Mixed


    with Irish spring,¡± she heard him chuckle. ¡°I have never known my body wash could smell so good.¡±


    Katelyn grinned and opened her eyes as he pulled back just far enough to look in her eyes again. ¡°I


    can¡¯t believe you can smell that. Can you differ between me and someone else?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can,¡± he smiled.


    ¡°That is so cool,¡± Darrellughed. ¡°What else can you do? Besides, turn in to a wolf?¡± She grinned,


    heading him off.


    ¡°That¡¯s not impressive enough?¡± He teased. She could not fight the smile that curved her lips. ¡°I can


    hear your heart beating. I can run really fast and really far without getting tired. I can see through the


    darkness like it was the day.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She asked with eager excitement.


    ¡°And I¡¯m strong. I mean, really strong,¡± he said. She chuckled and looked away. ¡°Why is that funny?¡±


    ¡°It sounds like you are bragging.¡±


    ¡°You asked,¡± he said in a tone that suggested he was a city slicker like she was.


    ¡°Oh, you are making fun of my city ent. What about yours?¡±


    ¡°What about mine?¡±


    ¡°You sound like a redneck.¡±


    ¡°Sexy, is not it?¡± They bothughed, and then things went quiet as they looked at one another. ¡°I want


    to say I¡¯m sorry. You know for getting you into this. I was really just trying to do what I think is best. I


    want to protect you, but I have to consider the pack. I have to protect them too.¡±


    Looking in his eyes, she believed him. Katelyn sighed. ¡°I understand. Really I do,¡± people feared things


    they did not understand and Darrell and his pack were scary. One of them was bad enough, but fifty, if


    they so choose, they could kill a small town overnight. That sort of power could drive good men to do


    bad things. ¡°But you can¡¯t keep me here forever. The day wille for me to leave. At some point, you


    are going to have to make a choice. Them or me. Let me go or kill me.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°It won¡¯te to that.¡±


    ¡°You know it will.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let ite to that,¡± Darrell said. He was in denial. He still believed he could find a way to


    protect both.


    Katelyn framed his face with her hands and smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Your sister is right; you are a


    stubborn man.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m a good man,¡± he whispered, staring into her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I believe you are,¡± she would have never thought so by the way he behaved in the alley, but after


    tonight she believed he was at heart a good man.


    Without warning, his lips met hers, and Katelyn was momentarily stunned. When she did not react, he


    pulled back and looked into her eyes. He seemed taken aback by herck of reaction. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I


    thought-¡±


    Katelyn wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him, pushing him back against the mattress.


    She did not understand what hade over her when his lips met hers; it had sparked an


    unimaginable desire within her. He seemed stunned by her reaction but not for long. Darrell¡¯s arms


    came around her waist and pulled her harder against him while their mouths ate hungrily at one


    another. She had never wanted someone more than she wanted Darrell at that moment. His hands


    roamed over her back up into her dark hair. The feel of his body against hers was an aphrodisiac.


    Katelyn¡¯s hands moved down his chest and between his legs, cupping the growing bulge beneath his


    jeans. Darrell moaned against her lips, which excited Katelyn. Darrell¡¯s hands moved to the hem of her


    shirt, and he pulled it up and off over her head, tossing it recklessly across the room. Katelyn giggled


    excitedly when Darrell rolled her beneath him, his mouth moving down her neck. His fingers worked the


    zipper of her jeans free, and he slipped his hand inside, stroking her womanhood and drawing from her


    an eager whimper to which his response was to push two long fingers deep inside her.


    His finger moved in and out in long deep thrusts, making her grow damp and warm. Glorious


    sensations washed over her. Her head began to spin, and Katelyn closed her eyes against the


    mounting pleasure. Darrell kissed a zing bath down her bully and lightly tapped her bottom. ¡°Up,¡± he


    whispered, and she obeyed, lifting her bottom off the mattress, allowing him to easily remove her jeans


    and panties.


    Darrell then knelt on the floor, and taking hold of her legs, he dragged Katelyn down to the foot of the


    bed, so her bottom was right on edge. He draped her legs over his shoulder and began to lick andp


    at her damp womanhood. Katelyn gasped with delight. Her fingers threaded through his long hair


    wanting more of what he offered. She had never been touched like this. Sure, she had made out with


    Darrel a few times, but it had never gone this far. While his mouth worshiped her, his fingers invaded


    her softness, making her moan and wriggle as the ecstasy consumed her. Soon her body was shaking,


    and her back arched as an all-consuming climax shattered the world around her.


    Darrell stood up as Katelyn came down from her high. He unzipped his jeans and pushed them down


    his legs, and stepped out of them. ¡°My turn,¡± he said, taking her hand and pulling her off the bed.


    Katelyn knelt down in front of him, bringing his erection to eye level. His hand closed around the thick


    base bringing it to her lips. It was long and venous, a white bead of excitement already glistening on


    the mushroomed tip.


    She had never done this before, and she was not sure just what she was doing, but she would give it a


    try. Katelyn wrapped her hand around the base recing his. She wrapped her mouth around the head


    and slowly drew him in as far as she couldfortably. She felt his hand at the back of her head,


    coaxing her. Katelyn began to suck and slide her tongue up and down the shaft. She slid him in and out


    quickly. His panted moans were encouraging.


    She could feel his body tense, and then he was pushing her away. ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± he moaned and


    reached down. Taking her by the arms, he lifted her to her feet. He wrapped his arms around her waist


    and lifted her off the ground as he turned around and sat her on the edge of the banister. He wasted no


    time pulling her legs around his hips. He forced himself deep inside her with one eager thrust.


    Katelyn rocked against him, matching his hurried forceful thrusts. She was lost in the pleasure. Her


    head fell back as Darrell¡¯s mouth moved over her neck, one hand cupping her bottom while the other


    toyed with her nipple. She moaned and shuddered, begging for more between panted breaths. Her


    hands moved over the wide span of his muscled back, her nails digging into his flesh.


    Soon Darrell was groaning, trying to hold off his own climax to further her enjoyment. He began to


    move faster became more forceful, and Katelyn could withstand no more. Her body shook as she


    reached orgasm. Darrell then began to tremble as he spilled into Katelyn, finding his own release. His


    forehead rested heavily on her shoulder as they both bathed in the aftermath.


    Darrell stepped back, lifting Katelyn off the banister. He carried her to bed andid her down, crawling


    between her legs. He braced his weight on his elbows and kissed her mouth and neck. She could


    already feel him bing excited. ¡°Again, so soon?¡± She giggled as his mouth moved to her breast.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m just getting started.¡±

 Chapter 31: 9

    Chapter 31: 9


    It was early afternoon when Katelyn woke. Darrell was still in bed lying next to her, his arm wrapped


    around her holding her close. She was surprised to find him next to her. She thought he had to work,


    yet here he was. She knew Nigel had fired him, but she would have thought he had other jobs lined up


    waiting for him to start. Katelyn smiled contently. She liked the way he felt pressed up against her.


    Katelyn rolled over to face Darrell. Her movement woke him. Through a sleepy haze, he smiled at her,


    and she smiled in return. ¡°Good morning, Dove,¡± he said and then yawned.


    ¡°Good morning?¡± She returned. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to work?¡±


    ¡°As my own boss, I work when I want to. Afterst night I just didn¡¯t feel up to it,¡± he said, pulling her


    closer. Darrell nuzzled her neck and nibbled on her ear. ¡°Besides, I can think of a few things I would


    rather be doing.¡±


    Katelyn giggled and tried to push him away. ¡°No way. I¡¯m still sore fromst night,¡± Darrell pouted, and


    Katelyn grinned and pushed him away again. ¡°I think you will live,¡± she said, getting out of bed and


    finding her clothes.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll give you some time to rest,¡± he said, sitting up in bed and watching her dress.


    ¡°Oh, how thoughtful of you,¡± she said, dressing and went to the window. Peeking out, Katelyn sighed.


    ¡°It is such a nice day; it is a shame we are cooped up inside,¡± afterst night, it was clear that she could


    not simply walk around freely in Feral. The pack would likely try to kill her again.


    ¡°You want to go out?¡± He asked, getting up. She did, but she feared setting foot outside the door.


    Katelyn watched as Darrell dressed for the day. He was a man that looked good in anything he put on


    or took off. Donning his ripped jeans and t-shirt, Darrell grabbed his hat off the floor and ced it on his


    golden head with a big shining smile. He made redneck look good.


    Katelyn could not get over the fact that he was now in perfect condition when justst night, he nearly


    died. ¡°Don¡¯t you think afterst night you should maybe rest a bit?¡±


    ¡°Aww, you are concerned,¡± he smiled and kissed her forehead. ¡°That¡¯s so cute but unnecessary. I¡¯m as


    fit as a bull in the cattle corral,¡± he said, flexing for her. ¡°See¡­ strong.¡±


    She could not stop giggling. Katelyn ran her hand over his bicep and grinned. ¡°Yes, I can see that. Tell


    me though you challenged your leader, are you not scared he may still want you dead?¡±


    Before he could answer, there was a knock at the door. Darrell looked at Katelyn, then they both


    walked downstairs, heading for the back door in the kitchen. Opening the door, they found Gordon on


    the other side. The older man looked Darrell over. ¡°You are looking recovered,¡± Gordon said.


    ¡°You too,¡± Darrell replied.


    ¡°I havee to finish what we have started. I would callst night a draw. If you want to rece me,


    you still have to beat me. It is thew of the pack.¡±


    ¡°Gordon, I don¡¯t want to rece you.¡±


    ¡°You challenged me.¡±


    ¡°I just want you not to kill Katelyn. I don¡¯t want to be the leader. I¡¯m not ready for that burden.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Gordon looked past Darrell at Katelyn. She could feel his eyes boring into her. ¡°She¡¯s a big liability.¡±


    ¡°I can keep her out of trouble. I¡¯m asking you to trust me. If I¡¯m to be a leader one day, you and


    everyone else are going to have to learn to trust my judgment,¡± he said.


    Gordon looked back at Darrell. ¡°Ok, she can stay in Feral, but she¡¯s your responsibility. I hope I¡¯m not


    going to regret this.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± Darrell assured him. Gordon gave in and left.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take the chance? You could have been the leader,¡± Katelyn did not understand why he


    did not want that kind of power. He would have been able to protect her better if he were the pack


    leader.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready for that responsibility. I¡¯ll be leader soon enough when Gordon gets too old to do the job.


    Until then, I¡¯m content being second banana,¡± he said, closing the door. He smiled at her. ¡°You are


    afraid I can¡¯t protect you,¡± he said, reading her mind.


    ¡°Yes, a little bit,¡± she said as he crossed the room to her. Darrell reached up and brushed his knuckles


    over her cheek. ¡°What if someone else challenges you. You can¡¯t fight them all. You barely survived the


    fight with Gordon.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to. There¡¯s a certain chain ofmand around here, and besides Gordon, I¡¯m at the top


    of the food chain,¡± he assured her. ¡°Now, do you still want to go out?¡±


    She did. Katelyn nodded, ¡°But is it safe?¡± She asked, pulling on the handcuffs.


    ¡°You should trust me,¡± she supposed she really had no other option but to trust him. As it stood, Darrell


    was the only thing keeping her alive.


    ¡°I trust you,¡± she lied.


    He lifted one brow skeptically. ¡°Do you really? That¡¯s not what you are thinking.¡±


    Katelyn became rmed. ¡°You can read my mind?¡±


    Darrell snickered, and she felt like an idiot. ¡°No, but I had you going, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°It is not fair to y mind games. How am I supposed to know what is true when you kid like that? It is


    hard enough to be surrounded by monsters. How am I suppose to feel safe when you fib.¡±


    A hard-angry expression imed his otherwise handsome face. ¡°Monsters? Is that what you think we


    are? Is that what you think I am? A monster?¡±


    Katelyn instantly regretted her poor choice of words. Darrell¡¯s eyes lit up with rage, and Katelyn took a


    cautious step back, putting distance between them. She had seen what he was capable of when angry.


    ¡°Humans are the real monsters. So arrogant and self-righteous. Thinking they own the world. We kill to


    survive, but humans kill for fun and for domain. Humans are the reason so many animals are extinct.


    You are like a fucking gue on the world sweeping across the globe, so convinced of your own


    superiority destroying everything you dislike or are too stupid to understand. You are destroying the


    world and taking everything else down with you, but do we hunt you? No. We mind our own business,


    but you hunt us for sport. I¡¯m not the God damned monster you are,¡± he growled and then stormed out


    of the house, leaving Katelyn alone and feeling two inches tall.


    ***


    Darrell took his shot and sank two stripes in the corner pocket. He had left Katelyn at home and gone


    for a drive to the city with the gang to shoot pool and get drunk. Darrell now had a shot at the eight-ball,


    and he took it. He sank the ball in the side pocket and then took his beer from the table and took a big


    swig.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of ying you,¡± Kehined. ¡°You always win,¡± Darrell held out his hand, and


    Keh ced twenty bucks in his palm and thenined his way back to the table.


    ¡°Who is next?¡± Darrell asked, looking around at his friends.


    ¡°I¡¯ll y you,¡± Stanton offered.


    ¡°Rack them up,¡± Darrell said, draining his beer. He then smiled at Aster. ¡°Hey, Baby, what do you say


    you go fetch me another beer?¡± He asked sweetly.


    ¡°Do I look like your fuckingpdog? I don¡¯t fetch anything. Get your own damn drink,¡± she snapped.


    ¡°You should have brought Katelyn. She¡¯s the only one likely to do your bidding.¡±


    Darrell frowned. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to inconvenience her Majesty,¡± he said sarcastically.


    ¡°Oh, I sense trouble in paradise,¡± Lewis snickered.


    ¡°No trouble. She just clearly pointed out that I¡¯m a monster,¡± he said, lining up his shot and taking it.


    The cue ball cracked against the others and scattered the balls across the table. ¡°We had a real


    beauty, and the best thing going onst night, bute to the sobering dawn of a new day, I seem to


    have lost my appeal,¡± he snapped, taking his next shot and sending the ball skipping across the table.


    ¡°Like her being mortal somehow makes her better than me,¡± he snapped, hitting the cue ball hard and


    sent it flying off the table and hitting Stanton in the thigh.


    Stanton jumped, nearly missing his manhood, and he red at Darrell. ¡°Dude, keep the balls on the


    table.¡±


    ¡°I think you might be wound a bit tight tonight,¡± Keh noted. ¡°How about I go get another round for


    everyone, and you take a deep breath and calm down,¡± Keh said, getting up and heading to the


    bar.


    Darrell took a breath. Keh was right. He was letting this woman get to him. He knew what he was.


    Who cared what she thought of him? He did, but why? ¡°Since when do you care what people think of


    you?¡± Aster asked. ¡°Your utter disregard for other people¡¯s opinions is one of your most endearing


    qualities.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Aurora said, jumping in on the conversation. ¡°The fact that you do whatever you want without


    the regard of others is what makes you alpha. Your confidence is why people follow you. You can¡¯t start


    questioning yourself now because some snobby mortal called you a nasty name.¡±


    ¡°She should be grateful to you,¡± Charlotte added from her seat in the corner. ¡°You defended herst


    night against all the odds.


    ¡°Gordon could have killed you for challenging him,¡± Lewis said


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think he could have,¡± Charlotte contradicted him. ¡°Cowboy was holding his own pretty


    good Gordon had to be carried out of therest night. His days are numbered,¡± she said with


    confidence. ¡°I think it might be time for some new blood to put the old dog down.¡±


    ¡°That old dog is my father,¡± Aster snarled. ¡°And he¡¯s not washed up.¡±


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s no use fighting over it. I don¡¯t want to take over,¡± Darrell said, lining up his next shot. ¡°I¡¯m


    way too selfish to have the weight of the whole pack on my shoulders. As far as I¡¯m concerned, Gordon


    can keep his ce for a few more years,¡± he said, hitting the cue ball.


    ¡°Heads up, we got some fresh meat walking through the door,¡± Keh said, returning to the table with


    a handful of beers.


    Darrell looked up at the door and noticed three mortals walk in. Katelyn¡¯s ex Nigel and two he did not


    recognize. ¡°Hey, you,¡± Nigel called to him.


    Darrell looked around and then pointed to himself. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± He asked as he leaned on


    his cue stick. ¡°You can¡¯t be talking to me because if you were, you would be speaking with far more


    respect, or I would have to take this here stick and shove it so far up your ass you would resemble a


    scarecrow.¡±


    The small group paused, and a look of cautious fear graced their faces, but Nigel did not back away.


    ¡°Watch your mouth,¡± he snapped.


    ¡°Where is Katelyn. I have asked around, and nobody has seen her since she left with you. She¡¯s


    missing.¡±


    Darrell kept a straight face and shrugged his broad shoulders. ¡°Sorry, not ringing a bell.¡±


    ¡°She is my fianc¨¦e, and she went missing after being left alone with you. ¡°Nigel growled. ¡°I suspect you


    have something to do with that.¡±


    ¡°You must be mistaken.¡±


    ¡°I know you know where she is,¡± Nigel said firmly.


    ¡°Sorry, no one knows who you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not here,¡± Darrell said, cutting Nigel off. ¡°So, maybe you should leave.¡±


    Nigel red at Darrell. ¡°I know you know what happened to her. I promise you I¡¯ll find her. I¡¯m going to


    the cops to file a missing person¡¯s report,¡± Darrell had a new respect for this man. He actually showed


    a little backbone. He could be a problem.


    Darrellid his cue stick on the table and stood a little taller, bringing himself to his full towering height


    and squared his shoulders, making himself big and intimidating. ¡°This is the wrong ce to be making


    threats. I suggest you walk out those doors while you still can walk,¡± Stanton, Keh, and Lewis


    stood next to Darrell, nking him as a show of force.


    Nigel backed away. ¡°We are leaving, but I will be back. I¡¯m not giving up, and nothing you can do to me


    will change that. I will find her,¡± they watched as the small group left the bar.


    ¡°If they areing back, we are going to have a problem,¡± Aster said,ing to stand next to Darrell.


    ¡°We may have to kill them.¡±


    Darrell looked at Aster. Normally he would agree with her, but for some reason, he was having some


    reservations about doing so. It would draw far too much attention. ¡°We don¡¯t kill people if we don¡¯t have


    to.¡±


    Aster looked him dead in the eye. ¡°Why do I get the feeling you are thinking with the wrong head? The


    packes first.¡±


    ¡°I know the packes first,¡± he growled. His eyes began to glow in a warning. He did not like people


    telling him what to do when the decision was his. ¡°Back off.¡±


    Aster growled back. Her own eyes were glowing. She was the only one among them that would


    challenge him being a Luna herself. ¡°I¡¯m not the enemy, so don¡¯t growl at me.¡±


    ¡°We are not killing them. That¡¯s what got us in this trouble in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Not killing that girl is what got us in this trouble in the first ce,¡± Aster snarled. ¡°I¡¯m starting to


    question your objectivity.¡±


    Darrell wrapped his hands around Aster¡¯s throat and forced her back against the pool table, his eyes


    shing and his face twisted. ¡°Question me, and it will be you I kill.¡±


    Her fingers wed at his as she struggled for breath. Stanton and Lewis pulled on his arms, trying to


    get Darrell to release Aster. They pulled him back, and Darrell let go. Aster¡¯s hand went to her throat as


    she coughed and tried to catch her breath. ¡°Have you lost your bloody mind?¡± Aster snapped.


    ¡°Ok, it is time we go,¡± Keh said, getting up. ¡°Boys¡¯ night out,¡± he said as the guys ushered Darrell to


    the door. ¡°We will see you girls tomorrow,¡± he said as they walked out into the parking lot and over to


    their vehicles. Keh punched Darrell in the shoulder. ¡°What is wrong with you? Gordon would rip


    your damn throat out if you hurt Aster. You need to calm the hell down. I don¡¯t know what has gotten


    into you tonight, but you better get a grip.¡±


    ¡°I got an idea,¡± Stanton said. ¡°Let¡¯s go on a pub crawl. We will get good and drunk, get rowdy in bars,


    and hassle mortals. That always makes you feel better. Let¡¯s go raise a little Cain.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± Lewis said quickly. ¡°That is if our fearless leader wants to ze the way.¡±


    Darrell paced the parking lot. He was worked up and looking for a fight, but the boys were right. He had


    to focus his anger on the right people, some pansy-ass posers and girly men. They would bust into the


    ce, shooting whisky and start a few fights. Get the violence out of his system before they went home


    for the night.


    ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± he said. They all hopped into their vehicles and tore off down the street, looking for trouble.

 Chapter 32: 10

    Chapter 32: 10


    Katelyn jumped out of her skin when she heard the front door m, and Darrell came staggering up the


    stairs to the loft with no consideration for thete hour. He bumped into the corner of the banister and


    swore a string of cuss words that would have made a sailor blush with shame.


    Katelyn reached over and turned on themp next to the bed and watched him bump into the wall as


    he tried to pull his shirt off over his head. Heughed and dropped his shirt on the floor and kicked off


    his boots as his hands reached for his belt. She could smell the boozeing off him even from this


    distance. It was like he had bathed in whisky.


    Darrell crawled into bed with Katelyn pushing her back against the bed as he tried to kiss her. Katelyn


    recoiled and turned her face away from his. ¡°You reek of whisky,¡± sheined.


    ¡°Come on, Baby, don¡¯t be stuck up.¡±


    ¡°Get off me,¡± she said, pushing him away. ¡°You are drunk,¡± Katelyn was not interested in giving him any


    love when he threw a tantrum and left her alone all day and night.


    ¡°I may be drunk, but I can still make your knees weak,¡± he promised, kissing her neck and sending a


    delightful shutter throughout her body. And she could not help but sigh, and when she did, Katelyn


    heard Darrell chuckled. ¡°I must be doing something right,¡± he whispered in her ear as his fingers


    worked the zipper of her jeans open, sliding his hand down the front of her pants. He stroked her


    womanhood and pressed a finger deep inside her.


    Her breath caught in her lungs, and her eyes fell shut as the hot sensation spread from his hand


    through her body. She hated that he could break her will with such ease. That his touch could make her


    want more. Her traitorous body betrayed her when he was near. She should not want him, but she did.


    What was wrong with her?


    Darrell pulled her jeans down her legs and tossed them across the room. Her panties were gone next.


    She should have protested, but Darrell bent over and pressed his mouth to her womanhood. Stop him.


    Her mind was screaming, but the words never found their way to her mouth. Darrell¡¯s mouth and


    tongue worshipped her most intimate ce, licking and sucking at the bud of her sex.


    Katelyn could not stop moaning when he pushed two fingers inside her, thrusting and manipting her


    to fevered heights of desperate need. Soon she was lost to the pleasure. How was it that this man


    knew how to reduce her to a perfect wanton? Katelyn¡¯s fingers ws at the bedding, trying to hold on


    to reality while her body trembled with the force of a breathtaking climax.


    Darrell kissed a zing path up her belly, pushing her t-shirt up and out of his way. His hot mouth


    closed around her breast and suckled until her nipple was peaked. Katelyn wrapped her arms around


    him. Darrell lifted his head and smiled down at her. ¡°I like having you at my mercy,¡± he whispered and


    kissed her lips and pushed his shorts down his legs and kicked them off. ¡°Tell me; you want me,¡± he


    said, settling between her legs. She could feel his arousal pressed firmly against her womanhood. ¡°Say


    it,¡± he urged, rubbing against her.


    She could not believe she was saying yes. ¡°I want ye,¡± her plea was instantly rewarded as Darrell


    entered her forcing her tender tissue to yield to his invasion. Darrell braced his weight above her. He


    kissed her neck as he moved within her. He thrust deep and hard, rocking the bed. Katelyn moaned


    and lifted her hips off the mattress, meeting his downward thrust. His mouth ate at hers, and his hand


    cupped her breast.


    It was a primal, animalistic union, and when she reached orgasm, she cried out and arched her back.


    Darrell quickly pulled out just as his climax took him. He dropped onto the mattress next to her, trying to


    catch his breath. As the insanity passed, Katelyn cursed her weakness. Somehow, he had gotten her to


    submit again. What was it with this guy? She should be angry, but instead, she craved him. The way he


    touched her made her mindless.


    ¡°That was fun,¡± she purred breathlessly. Darrell flopped onto the bed and put his arm around Katelyn¡¯s


    waist, and held her close.


    It was not long before Katelyn heard the steady rhythm of his breathing. He had fallen asleep. Katelyn¡¯s


    gaze went from Darrell to the window. Something caught her eyes. Katelyn climbed out of bed, getting


    dressed. She walked over to the curving row of windows and looked out into the night. With the house


    lights off, it was easy to see the lights in the trees. What was that?


    Curious, Katelyn went downstairs and out the front door. Pushing open the screen door, she stepped


    outside and slowly moved toward the lights in the trees. What was that? She moved closer, trying to


    see in the dark. The closer she got, the slower she moved. She was starting to get a bad feeling. Then


    when she heard growling, Katelyn knew exactly what the lights were. The house was surrounded by


    Lycans.


    Very carefully, Katelyn made to move, but Darrell¡¯s embrace tightened around her as he made himself


    morefortable. She remained very still, and after a few minutes, she tried again, gently easing his


    arm from around her waist. She froze when he rolled onto his back, his arm resting on his perfectly


    toned abs. The liquor in his system must have been acting as a sedative.


    Katelyn turned and broke into a run. She took off back to the house but stopped short when a huge


    grey wolf jumped in front of her, growling, cutting off her route back to the house. She saw a beaten


    pathway in the trees near the house and decided to try and escape that way. She bolted for the trees.


    The path was dark, and only the moonlight lit her way. She needed to find her way back to the highway.


    She could g down a car for help.


    It was not long before she reached the main road, but it was deserted. Her hopes picked up when she


    saw a set of headlights. Someone wasing. Katelyn ran for the road and was nearly there when a


    wolf jumped in front of her cutting off her escape. She ran in another direction heading for the trees


    again. She would try to lose them in the forest. Katelyn ran as fast as she could. Branches tore at her


    flesh, but she kept pushing. If they caught her, she was as good as dead. Katelyn jumped over a fallen


    tree and looked back. She could not see anyone, but she could hear the snarls and howls of wolves


    behind her. They were close; she could see the sh of their eyes in the darkness. They were getting


    closer.


    Katelyn screamed when arge wolf knocked her to the ground, face down. She rolled over and put up


    her arms, trying to fend the beast off when another snapped at her leg, catching the cuff of her jeans


    and gave her a good shake ripping the fabric. The animal on top of her was snarling and biting at her


    arm. She cried out in pain. They were going to rip her apart. She was going to die.


    Suddenly another golden wolf pounced the one on top of her, knocking it off her. The two beasts rolled


    and flipped, biting at one another until the dark one whimpered and scurried off. The golden wolf stood


    over Katelyn and growled at the others that were pacing around them. One came closer, but the wolf


    on top of her snapped at it, and the beast backed off.


    Slowly the wolves began to slink back into the darkness. The golden wolf turned around and looked at


    her nudging her side, encouraging her to get up. Her leg hurt, and she could not get up. Her arm was


    bleeding. The wolf licked at her arm and wedged its head under her arm. Katelyn used it to pull herself


    up onto her feet. In the heat of the moment, she could not tell one from another, but she was pretty


    sure this one was Darrell. Once she was on her feet, the wolf nudged her legs with his head, and she


    carefully climbed onto its back.


    With her good arm, she held onto the fur at the back of its neck and let it carry her back to the house. It


    walked slowly so she would not fall. The massive wolf carried her through the woods and stopped at


    the front door of the house. She slid off the wolf and limped into Darrell¡¯s house. She sat on the couch


    as she watched the wolf follow her inside. The huge animal bumped into the furniture as it came


    around the coffee table.


    She watched as its eyes began to glow, and it changed back into a man. Darrell stood in front of her,


    reaching for his jeans. Once he was dressed, he took the first aid box and sat beside her. He took her


    arm and studied the wound. ¡°You are lucky; they could have done much worse,¡± he said, getting up to


    get a wet cloth to clean the wound. ¡°This was just a love bite,¡± he said, sitting down and taking her arm


    again, gently dabbing at the puncture wounds where the beast had sunk his teeth into the muscle of


    her forearm. ¡°A little more pressure, and he could have snapped the bone. Why on earth did you go


    outside without me?¡± Darrell took a bottle of rubbing alcohol from the kit and dumped it on her arm.


    Katelyn cried out in pain, and he looked up withpassion in his eyes. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°I saw lights. I went to investigate,¡± she said. ¡°They ambushed me. Cut off my retreat back to the


    house. So, I ran into the woods. I was hoping to lose them in the darkness.¡±


    ¡°They would have just hunted you down.¡±


    Katelyn could not fight the tears that began to stream down her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m never going to get out of


    here alive, am I?¡± She began to sob, and Darrell took her in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m trapped here. They are


    never going to let me live,¡± Darrell held her close. He stroked her hair and kissed her forehead, trying to


    soothe her hysteria. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ want¡­ to¡­ die,¡± she said between heavy sobs. ¡°You won¡¯t let them kill


    me, will ye?¡± She asked, looking up at him hopefully.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you,¡± he promised.


    ***


    Katelyn rose early and got dressed. Darrell was still sleeping in the bed. Katelyn collected what little


    she had brought with her and repacked her suitcase. As she zipped it up, Darrell lifted his sleepy head


    and looked at her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked through a yawn.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±


    He sat up as he watched her. ¡°You are leaving?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this, Darrell. I thought I could, but it is just too dangerous. I can¡¯t set foot out of this house


    without risking my life. The pack hates me. It is just too dangerous for me to stay here. I have to leave


    Feral.¡±


    ¡°I thought you wanted to study us?¡±


    ¡°I did, but not at the cost of my own life.¡±


    ¡°After everything, you are just going to go home to Nigel?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m done with him. I¡¯m going back to my parents¡¯ house. You are fascinating, but I want to live.¡±


    Darrell tossed back the nket and got out of bed, walking over to her, still naked. It was so hard to say


    goodbye when he was like this. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave, Katelyn. I really enjoy being around you. After all,


    you are my girl.¡±


    ¡°We are not a real couple Darrell. Remember?¡±


    ¡°We could be.¡±


    ¡°For how long? Until you tire of me? Or until you decided it is time to settle down with Aster?¡±


    He went quiet for a moment. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m sincere?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t date, your words. How can you possibly say we are anything more than fuck buddies?¡±


    He looked hurt as he stepped back. ¡°I¡¯m trying to make the best of a bad situation. Granted, I would


    have liked things to begin in a very different way than they had, but from the moment I saw you, I knew


    I wanted you. Having you share my bed these past few days hasn¡¯t changed my mind; in fact, it only


    solidified my desire to make you mine. I have never felt this way about any woman. I wish I could make


    you see through my eyes. We could have a good thing,¡± Darrell lowered his gaze and stepped back like


    he was thinking of something and struggling with it. ¡°Actually, I can.¡±


    Darrell looked up at her with a new resolve, and he reached up to touch her, causing Katelyn to take a


    cautious step back. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Trust me,¡± he said, framing her face with his hands. His touch was gentle but firm.


    Darrell looked deep into her eyes and stood very close. Katelyn did not know what he was doing. As


    she stared into his bright amber eyes, something happened. It was almost like his eyes became


    deeper, drawing her in, not only into his thoughts but into his heart and soul.


    She saw him as a child ying by the river as his mother watched on. She saw him running through


    the woods as a beast; she could feel his heart beating in her own chest. She saw a mob of farmers


    burning down his home. She could almost choke on the smoke. She could feel his fear as his mother


    rushed him and his sister out the back door while his mother fought off the mob, dying to protect her


    children. She could feel his loss.


    Suddenly she was standing with him and Charlotte in Feral shaking hands with Gordon. She could feel


    his pride, sense of belonging. She could feel everything he did like they were one person. She could


    see the world as he did. Then she saw herself through his eyes. She could feel the emotion. She could


    feel their hearts beating in unison.


    Darrell let go, and the intense bond was broken. He sat down on the foot of the bed catching his breath


    as if he had just run a marathon. What had just happened?


    ***


    ¡°What was that?¡± Katelyn asked.


    ¡°Did you feel that?¡± He asked, looking up at her. Darrell was not sure he had done that right, but he had


    certainly felt the bond. He felt drained now, even more, tired than he had when he got home.


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡±


    ¡°It is called imprinting,¡± he exined. ¡°I looked into your soul and let you into mine,¡± imprinting was a


    sacred bond between two people. It made them one, and it could only ever be done once. She now


    belonged to him and him to her. It was what bonded mates together.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she said, confused. ¡°I saw things. Things I could not have seen.¡±


    Imprinting was a very personal thing. It was a glimpse into the life of another person. She had seen his


    memories, and he had seen hers. Since Katelyn was mortal, the imprinting had been difficult. It had


    been a mess of incoherent images. He had seen her family, shes of her childhood. From what he


    could tell, her childhood had been good. She came from a loving family and suffered no hardships until


    she had crossed paths with him.


    ¡°I remember a fire,¡± she said, lost in her own experience. I could feel the heat; I even choked on the


    smoke. But I have never been in a fire,¡± she said with great confusion. ¡°There was a woman, I don¡¯t


    know who she was, but I got the feeling she loved me.¡±


    He remembered that night. The night the mob came for him and his family. His father had been shot


    dead not one month earlier. The farmer¡¯s ount of that night had raised many questions. It had


    exposed them for what they were, andte at night, his mother had dragged Darrell and his sister out of


    bed, trying to get them out of the house before the mob could kill them.


    Darrell remembered the bottles filled with kerosene and old shop rags break through the windows and


    roll across the floor. The old house had gone up in mes so quickly. The house was encircled by


    dense woods that made surrounding the home difficult. His mother had pushed Charlotte into his arms


    and told him to take his sister and run and not to look back. He was just a kid at the time, no older than


    thirteen.


    His mother was still yelling at him to run when the hunters came through the front door, and she turned


    to defend her cubs. Thest time he had seen his mother was when she transformed to fight those


    hunting them. It was a sob story but not a unique one. Most Lycanthropes had the same or simr


    stories of lost loved ones and midnight escapes. Very few of them, like Aster, had grown up in this


    community protected by a pack of Lycanthrope willing to defend and die for them.


    If he ever had children, this was where he wanted them to grow up. He wanted to live long enough to


    see his cubs be adults and, God willing, live to see his grandchildren. It was the goal of any good


    parent and one that was rarely achieved by Lycanthrope parents.


    ¡°That was my mother,¡± he confessed. ¡°It is my memory you saw. She died in a fire when I was thirteen.¡±


    ¡°So, your mother and father were both murdered?¡± She asked, sitting next to him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Katelyn looked confused. ¡°How is it that I know that?¡±


    ¡°Imprintingbines two souls. You will remember my memories, and I¡¯ll remember yours,¡± he smiled.


    ¡°As I know, your first kiss was when you were ten, and it happened behind the slide on the school park.


    You were both nervous. You missed each other¡¯s lips.¡±


    Katelynughed awkwardly. ¡°You saw that?¡±


    Darrell grinned wickedly. ¡°I have seen a lot,¡± it was how he knew she wanted to stay with him and that


    she felt conflicted about that. His attempt to bind her to him had worked at least to some degree. And


    now that he had imprinted with her, she knew his deepest darkest secrets and his feelings about her,


    which ironically, he too felt conflicted about.


    At first, he had just had a physical attraction to this woman, but since their unusual associating, he had


    found himself enjoying her more than just the physical. Regardless of their unfortunate introduction to


    one another, Katelyn was everything Darrell could want in a mate. She was beautiful, she was strong-


    willed, she was smart, and she was persistent. She was everything one would expect from a


    Lycanthrope female irrespective of the fact that she was not one of them.


    Darrell rose to his feet, the drain the imprinting had on him was fading, and he felt like getting drunk.


    Darrell took Katelyn¡¯s hand in his and pulled her to his feet. ¡°Let¡¯s go have some fun.¡±


    Katelyn looked saddened. ¡°I really like you, Darrell,¡± he sensed there was a buting. ¡°But¡­¡± there it


    was, ¡°I can¡¯t stay in Feral anymore. It is too dangerous. Please take me back to Aspen.


    Darrell¡¯s heart sunk. Even after imprinting with her, he had been unable to keep her. He had lost this


    battle. ¡°Alright, just let me dress.¡±


    ***


    Darrell drove Katelyn to her parent¡¯s house, who came running outside when they saw her. Her mother


    was in tears, telling Katelyn they had feared the worst when Nigel told them she was missing. Katelyn


    chastised herself. She should have called them to tell them she was fine. Katelyn assured them all was


    well and then introduced them to Darrell. He shook their hand politely, referring to them as Sir and


    Ma¡¯am, as wasmon practice in the south where he was from.


    Her folks seemed impressed by his manners. Katelyn asked them to go inside and give her a moment


    to say goodbye to her friend. They went inside, and Katelyn was alone with Darrell on the stoop. ¡°It has


    been quite the experience getting to know you,¡± she said with a sad smile. She did not want to say


    goodbye to him, but she feared his pack.


    ¡°Yeah, it has been real,¡± he sighed and took a step toward her. ¡°I was hoping that maybe this wasn¡¯t


    goodbye. I would like to keep seeing you.¡±


    Katelyn smiled. ¡°I would like that too,¡± she should not, but she did. ¡°But the pack¡­.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t go into Feral. We can stay at my ce.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Ok, n-B, I know this little spot in the woods. It is secluded and well past Feral¡¯s borders,¡± he gave


    her quick directions. ¡°You meet me there tonight, let¡¯s say around seven.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you then,¡± he leaned in and stole a quick kiss, then stepped off the stood and headed for his


    truck. Katelyn did not know what he had nned, but she was eager to find out.

 Chapter 33: 11

    Chapter 33: 11


    Darrell slipped his key into the post office box that was his. Because of where Feral was located, mail


    was not delivered to the homes. Once a day, the US Postal truck drove through the hub delivering mail


    to the small post office boxes located in a small building, which was no bigger than arge chicken


    coop.


    Opening the door to his box, Darrell took out his mail and flipped through it. Most of it was just monthly


    bills from the various vendors he used for his business supplies. ¡°Hey,¡± Aster greeted him as she came


    to stand next to him, checking her own mail. ¡°How is the girlfriend?¡± She asked mockingly.


    Darrell wanted to snap at her, but he did not. He was pissed off that the pack scared Katelyn off, but he


    knew she had not been part of those who had been in the woodsst night. Even in wolf form, he knew


    he had been responsible. It was the older members of the pack ¡ª Gordon¡¯s friends. Gordon had not


    been among them, and he would no doubt be livid when he found out what happened. He had granted


    Katelyn amnesty, and yet members went against his word. Mutiny could not be tolerated. When Darrell


    got around to telling Gordon the fur was going to hit the fan.


    ¡°She went back to Aspen,¡± he told Aster.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°There was an incident,¡± he said, turning to face Aster.


    Aster took one look at him, and her smile was instantly gone. ¡°There is something different about you,¡±


    she said, looking deep into his eyes. ¡°You have done something?¡¯ When she saw it, Aster gasped, and


    rage filled her. ¡°You imprinted with a human.¡±


    Darrell said nothing. What could he say? He had gone against Lycanthropew and imprinted with


    Katelyn. Imprinting was meant to unite two Lycanthrope mates. It was sacred and not to be shared with


    a human. Everyone knew that Aster was meant to be his mate, and the fact that he had given away


    what was rightfully hers to a human was a grave insult to Aster and the pack.


    ¡°You went against packw for her?¡±


    ¡°Aster.¡±


    ¡°No! I have tolerated this long enough. I¡¯m telling my father what you did. You are going to answer to


    the pack,¡± she snarled as she mmed her post box shut and stormed off.


    Darrell groaned and shut the door to his box. Once the pack heard he had gone against theirws, he


    was going to face their wrath. He may even end up exiled. Cast back out into the mortal world alone


    without the protection of the pack forced to fend for himself.


    Exile.


    Darrell leaned forward and dropped his forehead against the wall of PO Boxes. He was so screwed. He


    could not understand why he had risked everything for a woman. For a human. He could not exin


    the way he felt. He was at odds. He wanted to be with Katelyn. He also wanted to remain part of the


    pack. He could not have both.


    He had to make a choice.


    Katelyn or the pack.


    Darrell pictured Katelyn and smiled.


    Katelyn.


    Darrell left the post boxes and walked down the street to the Blood Moon Tattoo Studio, where Gordon


    worked. Gordon was a tattoo artist, and he owned his own shop. It was one of the few businesses that


    drew outsiders. Gordon was very good at what he did.


    Darrell walked into the shop, and the chimes above the door announced his arrival. He spotted Gordon


    bent over some chick¡¯s leg tattooing a tree. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up, Darrell?¡± Gordon greeted him as he


    continued with his artwork.


    ¡°Do you go a moment to talk?¡±


    ¡°Sure, what is on your mind?¡± He did not stop what he was doing.


    ¡°It ismunity business,¡± he could not say pack in front of this outsider. Gordon stopped what he was


    doing and looked up at Darrell. ¡°It is important.¡±


    ¡°Give me a minute,¡± Gordon wiped the woman¡¯s leg, then cleaned it up and wrapped it up. ¡°We are


    done for today. Come back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But you said you could do it all in one day,¡± the womanined.


    ¡°Ok, how about youe back tomorrow and I finish it, plus I¡¯ll give you a ten percent discount,¡± the


    woman¡¯s face lit up, and she took the offer. Once they were alone, Gordon turned to face Darrell. ¡°Ok,


    what is going on? Is this about what happenedst night?¡±


    ¡°You knew about that?¡±


    ¡°After the fact. Those involved had been reprehended,¡± Gordon took a closer look at Darrell.


    ¡°Something is different about you. What have you done?¡±


    He might as well confess. All Gordon had to do was look deeper, and he would know just as Aster had.


    ¡°I imprinted.¡±


    ¡°With Aster?¡±


    ¡°With Katelyn.¡±


    Gordon¡¯s face became outraged. ¡°You imprinted with a human?¡± He yelled, advancing on Darrell. ¡°You


    went against ourws and gave a sacred gift to a human? Why would you do that?¡±


    It was a good question. Why had he done it? Because he did not want her to leave him. Was he in


    love? Was it even possible to fall in love that fast? Darrell was not sure, but what he knew was he


    wanted to be with Katelyn, and he was willing to give up everything to make it work.


    ¡°I think I love her.¡±


    ¡°Are you listening to yourself? Do you love her? She¡¯s human. Her kind kills our kind.¡±


    ¡°Not her. I¡¯m not ming Katelyn for the sins of others. She cares about me. She just wants to be


    included. Only the pack drove her off. So, I have decided. I¡¯m leaving the pack. I¡¯m heading out on my


    own.¡±


    ¡°You want to leave the pack? Darrell, you are the next in line. I¡¯m getting long in the tooth. In a few


    more years, the pack is going to need a new alpha. You are the only other alpha. The pack needs you.¡±


    ¡°Well, the pack should have thought about that before they tried to murder the woman I love.¡±


    ¡°Love? Did that word actually pass your lips? You have known this woman a week, and you are giving


    everything up for her. What are you going to do, ask her to marry you? You are not even the same God


    damned species. How exactly is that supposed to work?¡±


    ¡°So what if I ask her to marry me? I¡¯m a hell of a catch. She might say yes.¡±


    ¡°Really and live where. The pack is never going to ept a human member. The humans are never


    going to ept it either. You are going to be exposed and vulnerable. Alone in the world again. No one


    is going to ept you on either side.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I love that girl, and I¡¯m going to tell her so tonight.¡±


    ¡°Ok, ying devil¡¯s advocate, let¡¯s say she loves you too. Let¡¯s say she agrees to be your wife. What


    are you going to tell her when she decided she wants children? Lycanthropes and humans can¡¯t breed.


    It is a physical impossibility. Like breeding a rottweiler with a hamster¡­ it just can¡¯t be done.¡±


    Darrell looked away. He knew Gordon was right. If he married Katelyn, then they were both giving up


    the possibility of children.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell her upfront. I¡¯ll give her all the information before I ask for her answer.¡±


    ¡°Boy, you can¡¯t do this. Fucking a human is one thing. Making one your mate, it is unheard of. It will


    never work.


    ¡°Just because it has never been done does not mean it won¡¯t work. I¡¯m going to ask Katelyn to marry


    me and if she epts. I¡¯m leaving the pack. I just wanted you to know.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it,¡± Gordon growled.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking your permission,¡± Darrell said as he turned and walked out the door.


    ***


    Katelyn was d she had left her car with her parents when she had gone home with Nigelst week.


    Last week.


    It was so crazy to think that only a week ago, she was engaged to be married and contemting living


    with Nigel. So much had changed in seven days. It felt like a lifetime ago. She had thought about


    Darrell all day. She had developed feelings for the man, and in such a short time, they had be so


    strong. Thanks to the imprinting, she knew she meant a lot to him too.


    She had spent the day in her old room, sitting in the window thinking about Darrell. She wanted to be


    with him, but she feared the pack. Then again, if she just avoided Feral, the pack might just leave her


    alone. She did not know if that was true, but she certainly hoped it was because tonight she was seeing


    Darrell again. Hopefully not for thest time.


    Katelyn waited until it gotte, then she changed for the night. Since this was an official date, she had


    cleaned up and dressed in her cutest little sundress and then hopping into her car, saying goodnight to


    her parents. Katelyn tried to follow the directions Darrell had given her. They lead out to Pyramid Lake.


    She took the side road into the trees until she came to a clearing a good half-mile from the water.


    Katelyn slowed to a stop and got out of her car, astonished.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    There were white Christmas lights stretched from one tree to another, basking the small clearing in a


    soft glow. Arge white sheet was hung between two trees pulled taut like some kind of homemade


    movie screen. Darrell¡¯s truck was parked with the tailgate down and facing the screen. The back of the


    truck bed was set up with nkets and pillows forming a cozy little bed. Between the truck bed and the


    screen was a small table with two chairs. The table was set with dinner and a small mason jar vase


    containing a single red rose. On the roof of the truck was a small home movie projector that was


    casting pictures on the homemade screen while the audio was ying over the truck¡¯s speakers.


    Darrell leaned against the side of his truck, dressed in his best jeans and a ck button-up dress shirt.


    He had even cleaned his boots and hat for the asion. He smiled at her. ¡°d you coulde.¡±


    Katelyn grinned as she walked toward him. ¡°What is all this?¡± She asked as she reached his side.


    ¡°My version of Netflix and chill.¡±


    She liked it. It was so romantic.


    ¡°It must have taken so long to set this up.¡±


    ¡°You are worth it,¡± he smiled at her. ¡°I hope you are hungry.¡±


    ¡°Famished,¡± she smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± he said, taking her to the table and pulling out the chair for her. Looking at the te, Katelyn


    was impressed. It was a homemade meal. It was not exactly the five-star restaurant dinner. He had


    made fried chicken with sweet cornbread, colew, and a loaded baked potato. Instead of wine or


    champagne, there was a steel container filled with ice and cold beer. It was not ssy or elegant, but it


    was one hundred percent Darrell, and she thought it was perfect.


    It was certainly more than Nigel would have ever done.


    They ate their dinner and talked about the memories they had both experienced during the imprinting. It


    was strange. She had known Darrell for a week, but she felt like she had known him all her life. She


    knew his deepest memories, and he knew hers. They had bonded on a level she had never known was


    possible.


    After dinner, they crawled into the back of the truck to cuddle and watch a movie. Katelyn did not know


    what movie they were watching, and she did not care because they spent the whole time necking in the


    bed of his truck. It was all intensely heated kisses and maddening heavy petting, but he never took it


    further. It was like being fifteen on lover¡¯sne again. Only this time, her father was not likely toe


    knocking on the window with a baseball bat.


    After an hour of hot and heavy, Katelyn reached for his zipper. She wanted more. So much more.


    Darrell¡¯s hand closed over Katelyn¡¯s, stopping her from undressing him. ¡°No more teasing, Darrell.


    ¡°Give me what I want.¡±


    ¡°Anytime Dove¡­ except for tonight,¡± he whispered as he leaned over her gazing down into her eyes. ¡°I


    have something I need to say, and I don¡¯t want you to think it is just pillow talk.¡±


    She pulled her hand from his and caressed his face. She was all worked up and wanted more than talk,


    but she would hear him out. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°I know it hasn¡¯t been long. I know this is going to sound crazy. I have never bonded with any woman


    the way I have with you. I love you, Katelyn. I want to marry you.¡±


    Katelyn was speechless. She did not know what to say. ¡°We barely know each other.¡±


    ¡°You know me better now than anyone ever has.¡±


    ¡°It has been seven days.¡±


    ¡°When it is right, then it is right. Why wait?¡±


    ¡°What about the pack?¡±


    ¡°Fuck the pack. I¡¯ll give up the pack to be with you.¡±


    Wow, he was willing to give up his entire life to be with her. After four years, she could not even get


    Nigel to give up other women. He must truly love her because he was willing to give up everything.


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t feel this way in two years? Or two weeks?¡±


    ¡°I have never felt this way with anyone. I have never said I love you to anyone, not even my family. So,


    when I say it, you had better believe that I mean it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to give up the pack. You need each other.¡±


    ¡°I need you.¡±


    ¡°To what end. Are we going to have the white picket fence and the two-point-five children?¡± He cringed.


    Something was wrong. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be any children.¡±


    She did not know what to say. ¡°Why not? You don¡¯t want kids?¡±


    ¡°I want children one day. If you marry me, there won¡¯t be any children. It is just not physically possible.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We are not the same species Katelyn. Gically we can¡¯t breed. I can¡¯t give you children.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she sighed. Katelyn had never thought about it that way. She supposed Darrell was right. If they


    got married, he would be giving up his people, and she would be giving up any chance of having a


    family.


    Darrell pulled away, sliding to the end of the truck bed so he could sit on the tailgate. Katelyn shifted


    onto her knees and came up behind him, wrapping her arms around his strong shoulders, resting her


    chin on his shoulder. She did not want him to feel bad that he could not give her a family.


    ¡°I love you too, Darrell,¡± he turned his head so he could nuzzle her as he ced both hands over hers,


    keeping Katelyn wrapped around her. ¡°I love you too much to allow you to give up the pack.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that be my choice?¡±


    Katelyn kissed his cheek and then let him go as she hopped down from the truck bed and looked into


    his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Darrell, but I can¡¯t see you anymore.¡±


    She could see the pain in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Please.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± Katelyn barely managed and then turned and walked to her car. She got in and drove home


    in tears leaving Darrell behind forever.

 Chapter 34: 12

    Chapter 34: 12


    The weeks passed quickly. At first, Darrell went about his life. He did his job, but he found he was often


    distracted and making mistakes. Unable to work safely, Darrell subcontracted the contracts he had


    open to anotherpany, then he locked himself in his house, only ever leaving to buy more beer or to


    go to the bar and drink. He now spent all of his time with a beer in one hand and a shot of whisky in the


    other. He could not even recall thest time he was sober.


    Darrelly in his bed, drinking and staring at the ceiling, which was often spinning much as it did now.


    He lifted his head when he heard footsteps on the stairs. Someone was in his house. He was too drunk


    to deal with them. He tried to sit up as he watched Aurora reaching his loft. Deciding she was no threat,


    he dropped back down on the bed. ¡°Unless you havee to give me a blowjob, please leave,¡± he


    growled.


    ¡°Fifty bucks, and I don¡¯t swallow,¡± she said,ing to the bed.


    Darrell lifted his head and looked surprised. ¡°Really?¡± He asked with mild interest.


    ¡°No, stupid,¡± Aurora snarled as she pulled the pillow out from under his head and smacked him in the


    face with it. ¡°You are lucky I¡¯m not easily offended, or I would reach down your throat and pull your balls


    off from inside out.¡±


    Darrellid back down, ignoring the fact that his pillow was gone. ¡°Then go away.¡±


    ¡°You have been locked in this house drunk for three months. Look at me,¡± she said, gesturing to her


    belly. ¡°I have doubled in size since thest time you set foot outside this damn house.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t worked in weeks.¡±


    ¡°It is ok. I cleared it with my boss,¡± he teased.


    Aurora sat down on the bed with him cing her hand on his belly. ¡°Look, Darrell, I get it. You found a


    girl that meant something to you, and you got your heartbroken. But you can¡¯t just wall yourself up in


    this house and drink yourself to death.¡±


    Darrell looked deep into Aurora¡¯s eyes. ¡°Lower,¡± he said with a cheeky grin. Aurora looked down at her


    hand on his stomach, and then with her own grin, she pped him hard in the belly. Darrell let out a


    painful grunt followed by strained chuckling.


    ¡°Pervert,¡± sheughed as she stood up.


    Darrell rolled over, holding his belly in pain as heughed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I could not resist.¡±


    ¡°Clearly, you don¡¯t feel as bad as you seem.¡±


    ¡°Want to get some coffee in town?¡±


    ¡°Ok, but you are paying for the expensive one. Also, I drive.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll drive,¡± he said, rolling out of bed and hitting the floor. He staggered in his attempt to stand, and


    it took a moment for Darrell to be upright on his own two feet.


    Aurora folded her arms. ¡°Oh, how are you going to drive when you see three roads ahead of you?¡±


    ¡°Easy, I drive down the middle one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m driving.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± he said, reaching into his pockets and tossing Aurora his keys. ¡°This is probably best since right


    now, there are like five of you,¡± he said as Aurora allowed him to weigh heavily against her as he


    navigated the stairs. ¡°Oh, and let¡¯s not tell Stanton.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    They drove into Aspen and stopped at the little gourmet caf¨¦, which had the best custom coffees. They


    wandered into the store with Darrell staggering. He knew Aurora had agreed to go for coffee just so he


    would stop drinking whisk and hopefully sober up a bit. They walked up to the barista and ordered


    some coffee. While they were waiting for their drinks to be made, Aurora was telling Darrell how sick


    she was of being pregnant. She was due soon, and she felt fat and bloated. Every inch of her body


    ached, and she was not even sure if her shoes matched because she had not been able to see her feet


    in weeks.


    While Aurora amused him, Darrell looked around and spotted a familiar face seated at a two-seater


    table in the corner. His heart almost skipped a beat when he saw Katelyn seated with another man


    drinking coffee and smiling. She was dressed in a lovely semiformal dress, and the man was in a clean,


    pressed suit.


    With far too much alcohol clouding his better judgment, Darrell staggered his way over to the table.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the Ice Queen,¡± he snarled draw the table¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Darrell?¡± Katelyn said with surprise to see him in his present condition.


    ¡°In the flesh, Baby,¡± he turned to look at the man, now staring at him. ¡°So, you are the new guy. I see


    the trend. First Nigel, not this doofus. You are all about the clean-cut rich boys. I guess I was a novelty


    that got old fast.¡±


    ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Katelyn asked.


    ¡°No,¡± he growled. ¡°I¡¯m drunk.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said.¡±


    Was it? His mind was still foggy. ¡°Cowboy,¡± Aurora said, walking over to hand him his paper cup. ¡°Oh,


    hi, Katelyn.¡±


    ¡°Aurora,¡± Katelyn stood up and hugged Aurora hello. ¡°It is so good to see you. Wow, look at that baby


    bump you are ready to pop.¡±


    Aurora ran her free hand over her belly with a smile. ¡°It is not going to be long now. How have you


    been?¡¯


    ¡°Maybe we can cut out the chatter. I was trying to have an indignant moment,¡± Darrell snapped.


    ¡°Oh, stop pouting,¡± Aurora said. ¡°So, she¡¯s on a date. You are being rude by interrupting.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± The man began as he stood up.


    ¡°Shut up. No one was talking to you,¡± Darrell barked at the man, instantly silencing him. ¡°Sit the fuck


    down, pretty boy.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Darrell,¡± Aurora intervened by grabbing his arm.


    ¡°Get off me,¡± he growled, shoving Aurora away. She stumbled back and fell into a table knocking it and


    everything on it to the floor. Darrell looked at Aurora on the floor and panicked, realizing he might have


    hurt her. ¡°Oh God, Aurora, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you,¡± he said, helping her up off the floor. ¡°Are


    you ok?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she cringed, holding her belly. ¡°I think my water broke in the fall,¡± with both hands on her belly,


    Aurora groaned in pain. ¡°Something is wrong.¡±


    Katelyn came to Aurora¡¯s side. ¡°We should get her to a hospital.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Darrell said quickly. ¡°No hospital. We need to get her home.¡±


    ¡°I think a hospital would be more fitting,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Once again, no one asked you,¡± Darrell growled as he helped Aurora walk to the door. Aurora could


    not drive while inbour. ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    ¡°You are clearly drunk,¡± Katelyn said. ¡°You would kill all three of you.¡±


    ¡°Aurora can¡¯t drive. She can barely stand.¡±


    Katelyn looked at the man she was with. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Carl, but I have to go,¡± the man nodded that he


    understood. Katelyn held out her hand. ¡°Give me the keys, and I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Darrel growled.


    ¡°Give her the God damned keys!¡± Aurora yelled at him. Darrell took the keys from Aurora¡¯s pocket and


    handed them to Katelyn.


    They took Aurora out to the parking lot and helped her up into Darrell¡¯s truck. ¡°Hold on, Aurora, the


    hospital is not far,¡± Katelyn said as she got in behind the sheering wheel.


    ¡°No hospital,¡± Darrell said as he wedged the three of them into the front seat of his truck.


    ¡°She needs a hospital.¡±


    ¡°Lycanthropes can¡¯t go to mortal hospitals. It would expose us. ¡°Take us back to her ce,¡± he said,


    taking out his cellphone. He would call the midwife and Stanton. By the time they reached Aurora¡¯s


    ce, Melissa would be waiting. Stanton would not be far behind.


    It took twenty minutes to reach the house. Hopping out, Darrell scooped Aurora into his arms and tried


    to carry her inside, nearly dropping her twice. He wished he had not drunk so much. Darrell carried


    Aurora to the bed andid her down just as Gordon¡¯s wife Melissa walked through the door. She came


    to the bed and began to assess the situation. She started barking orders. Katelyn rushed to fulfill them.


    Five minutester, Stanton came barging in. Darrell paced the floor, concerned that he might have


    harmed Aurora and the baby. He felt like an asshole. She hade over to make him feel better, and


    he did this.


    When Melissa said she had to undress Aurora from the waist down to deliver the baby, Katelyn


    suggested she and Darrell leave, giving her some privacy. As Katelyn ushered Darrell out of the house,


    he looked back to see Stanton knelt on the bed next to Aurora, holding her hand doing what he could to


    help her through it.


    Out on the porch, Darrell proceeded to pace. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± Katelyn offered.


    Darrell took his hand off and ran his fingers through his hair before cing it back on his head. ¡°I hope I


    didn¡¯t hurt the baby,¡± he said, feeling like an ass.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they will be alright. There is nothing you can do to help now, so better to go home and sleep it


    off,¡± Katelyn said, gesturing for his truck.


    Darrell reached for the keys in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll drive myself home. I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± She held up her fingers. ¡°How many fingers do you see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Prove it. Give me the right answer, and I¡¯ll give you the keys,¡± she challenged him.


    ¡°Four,¡± he was just guessing. At the moment, she had three hands. He could not see straight.


    ¡°I¡¯m driving you home,¡± she said, getting into his truck to drive. Giving in, Darrell climbed in and


    mmed the door slouching in his seat like a toddler having a tantrum. ¡°So d to see that you are so


    mature about this.¡±


    He looked over at her. ¡°Blow me.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you can be such a baby,¡± she said as they drown through the backroads heading for his house.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not the one who ripped someone¡¯s heart out and stomped on it.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, Darrell, I didn¡¯t leave you because I didn¡¯t like you,¡± he red at her. ¡°Fine, don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°I get it, really I do. I¡¯m so blue-cor bum. I don¡¯t go to work in a three-piece suit or have a six-figure


    bank bnce.¡±


    ¡°That is not fair.¡±


    ¡°First, Nigel, now this new guy. Seems pretty urate to me. Let¡¯s she you fucked me the night after


    leaving your ex. Did you wait ten minutes before hopping on the next cock after leaving me?¡±


    ¡°You are an ass.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡±


    ¡°Typical. Women are like monkeys, never letting go of one branch until they have a firm hold on


    another,¡± suddenly Katelyn pulled over. She put the truck in park, turned in her seat and pped Darrell


    across the face as hard as she could. In his intoxicated state, his head snapped back, striking the


    closed window, and he lost consciousness.


    ***


    Oh shit! Katelyn had not meant to knock Darrell out. She gave him a little nudge trying to wake him.


    When he would not wake up, she leaned over his body so she could feel the back of her head and


    make sure it was not bleeding. It was not, so she was fairly sure he would be ok. Pulling back out onto


    the road, she drove him home.


    Sitting in the driveway, Katelyn debated the best way to get him into the house. She had parked by the


    back door in the kitchen. It would be a short distance to drag his heavy body to his bed. She opened


    the passenger door, and she tried to catch Darrell as he fell out backwards. He fell into her arms but


    was so heavy the weight of him made Katelyn tumble to the ground.


    With immense effort, Katelyn got to her feet. She looped both her arms under his, and she dragged him


    across the driveway and up the steps of the wraparound porch. She pushed open the door with her foot


    and went inside. He slid across the floor easier than outside. Awkwardly Katelyn dragged Darrell up the


    stairs one step at a time. He was so heavy, and her hand slipped, and Darrell¡¯s unconscious body slid


    back down three steps before she caught him once more. Getting another grip, she hauled him up the


    stairs and onto the loft. She dragged Darrell to the bed and then rolled him onto the mattress. Once he


    was in bed, Katelyn dropped down on the mattress next to him, giving her now aching body a much-


    needed reprieve from the effort she had exerted.


    Katelyn rolled onto her side, facing Darrell. He looked peacefully asleep. His hat had fallen off on the


    way up the stairs. She lovingly brushed a lock of golden hair out of his eyes. She had missed him so


    much these past weeks. She knew it did not make sense for her to love a man she had only know for


    such a short period of time. She had to be insane. Only fools fell in love in a matter of days. Katelyn slid


    her fingers down his face to his neck, where she checked for a pulse. She found one with ease, and it


    was surprisingly strong.


    Deciding that Darrell was going to be fine, she got out of bed and retrieved his hat, leaving it on the bed


    next to Darrell. She leaned over and ced a loving kiss on his forehead, then stood up and decided to


    leave. That¡¯s when it struck her. She could not. She hade in his truck, and she knew for a fact that


    taxis did note out to Feral. Maybe she should wait until Darrel wakes up sober to give her a ride


    home. Well, if she was staying, she might as well make herself something to eat.


    Katelyn made her way downstairs, kicking off her ufortable high heeled shoes by the rear door.


    She walked over to the kitchen counter and brewed a pot of coffee. Then she made herself a sandwich


    and sat down in the living room to watch TV. She curled up and turned the TV on. She found a movie


    she liked and then curled up on the couch after her meal to watch, but she dozed, and before she knew


    it, Katelyn had passed out. The excitement of the afternoon having gotten to her.

 Chapter 35: 13

    Chapter 35: 13


    Darrell groaned as he ced both hands to his head. Dear merciful Lord in Heaven, his head felt like


    an entire construction crew was beating on his brain. He rolled over and caught a whiff of perfume. He


    ran his hand over the pillow next to him. It smelled like Katelyn. Lifting his head off his pillow, Darrell


    realized the smell was not justing from his pillow. There was another source in the house. He


    climbed out of bed and made his way downstairs.


    He was surprised to find Katelyn on the couch asleep. He tried to recall how she had gotten here. He


    vagally recalled the coffee shop. That was right. He ran into her on a date. He felt his ire rise once


    more. He was not sure how long they had been home, but he would guess the night given the morning


    suning through the window.


    Darrell sat down on the coffee table and nudged Katelyn to wake her. She lifted her head and yawned.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The morning is my best guess.¡±


    ¡°I should get home. Can you give me a ride back into Aspen?¡±


    ¡°Let me guess you want me to drop you at your boyfriend¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t start throwing a tantrum again. Carl is not my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Does he know that?¡±


    ¡°Carl is my cousin. We were attending his sister¡¯s wedding. We just stopped to get coffee between the


    ceremony and the reception when we ran into you.¡±


    Darrell felt foolish. ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°I would have told you so, but then you knocked Aurora to the floor and triggered herbour.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± he barely remembered that. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have a boyfriend?¡±


    Katelyn sat up. ¡°I haven¡¯t been much in the dating mood. I have been dealing with the repercussions of


    my breakup with Nigel and your tantrum. Forgive me if I don¡¯t feel like creating a third headache.


    She sat there looking at him as he stared at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was such a shit yesterday. It has just been


    really hard to get over you.¡±


    Katelyn sighed. ¡°You haven¡¯t been any easier to get over.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get over you. I miss you, Katelyn.¡±


    ¡°I miss you too.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you leave. If you love me, why not stay?¡±


    ¡°It is because I love you that I left. I don¡¯t want to be the reason you lose the pack.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the pack to be the reason I lose you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Darrell, I just can¡¯t do this. Please drive me back to Aspen, or I¡¯ll just walk.¡±


    ¡°Katelyn, please. Reconsider, I have never met a woman I wanted to spend a second date with, let


    alone the rest of my life. That has to tell you what you mean to me. I imprinted with a human, for fuck


    sakes. Do you have any idea what kind of shit I took for doing that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to give up the chance of having a family.¡±


    ¡°I would rather have you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to give up the chance to have a family.¡±


    Oh, he understood. He was not enough. Katelyn wanted children, and he could not give them to her.


    Darrell felt his heartbreak. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home,¡± he said, trying to mask his sorrow. ¡°There is no need to


    walk. Just let me clean myself up first. A quick shower and a clean set of clothes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait,¡± she said,ying back down.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Darrell walked into the kitchen and opened the washroom door. Stepping in, he looked at his shower


    and then back out oat Katelyn lying on his couch. With the door open, there was a direct line of sight


    from the couch to his shower. A grin curved his lips. He turned on the shower to warm the water, and


    then he undressed, leaving the door open. As he removed thest of his clothes, he kept his back to


    the door, but through the mirror, he could see Katelyn had sat up and taken notice. She was doing her


    best not to look as if she were watching him. He stepped into the shower and closed the ss door. Let


    her watch.


    ***


    Katelyn had been doing her best not to allow herself to be caught up in the madness that was Darrell


    Savage. Then he went to have a shower and left the door open. The man had no modesty¡­ and an


    amazing body. She watched as he stepped into the shower and shut the shower door. The clear see-


    through ss door. She watched as he stood under the showerhead. His left hand nted on the tile


    wall, his eyes closed while the hot water poured and rolled over his hard body.


    Watching, Katelyn bit her bottom lip, trying to ignore the tingling growing between her legs. Would it be


    wicked of her to hop in the shower with a man she refused to marry? She did not want him to get the


    wrong idea. Then again, she already knew that Darrell did not have qualms about casual sex.


    Katelyn knew she should not do this, but she found herself rising to her feet. She walked toward the


    washroom removing the dress she had worn to the wedding of letting it fall to the floor. Her clothes


    were lying in a trail to the washroom. By the time she reached the shower, she was naked, and Darrell


    was watching her through the ss door, his erection reaching up across his t abs.


    Opening the shower door, Katelyn stepped into the shower with Darrell. She pulled the doors closed


    and stepped up to Darrel. He snaked his arm around her waist and pulled her hard against him, his


    mouth iming hers in a heated, demanding kiss. She twined her arms around his shoulders. His


    hands slid down her back and gripped her bottom, lifting her off her feet and pressing her back against


    the cool tile wall. She locked her legs around his hips, and he drove himself deep inside her. Katelyn¡¯s


    head fell back against the wall. She moaned with immense satisfaction.


    He felt so good as he took here right there with slow deep thrusts. His mouth trailed down over her


    neck kissing and nipping at the sensitive flesh. Her hands roamed the span of his muscled back. He felt


    magnificent beneath her fingers, so strong, so powerful. The idea of spending her life in this man¡¯s


    arms was so alluring. It was so tempting, but she knew if Darrell lost the pack, he would regret it and


    come to resent her. She could not spend her life knowing she had cost him the most important thing in


    his life.


    When he brought her to climax, and she tightened around him, Katelyn saw the moment he reached


    his own climax when his eyes grew bright. It was the most amazing thing she had ever seen. As the


    moment passed and Darrell put her on her feet once more, the light in his eyes faded back to the


    normal amber, and he smiled at her. He did not have to tell her he had enjoyed it. She did not have to


    wonder if she got him there. His eyes had said it all.


    Now they stood face to face, and Darrell stared into her eyes and smiled. ¡°This doesn¡¯t change


    anything,¡± Katelyn told him.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ***


    After their shower and a quick breakfast, Darrell drove Katelyn home. It was a quiet drive. When he


    pulled into the driveway, the front door opened, and her parents came out. It looked as though they


    were going somewhere, and Darrell had blocked them in. Katelyn got out of the truck, and much to her


    dismay so did Darrell. He came walking around the front of the truck and smiled when he was greeted


    by her parents. He shook her father¡¯s hand. ¡°Afternoon, Sir,¡± Darrell said with a smile.


    ¡°It is Darrell, is it not?¡± Her mother asked.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am, it is,¡± he tipped his hat in respect.


    ¡°So nice to see you again. I was so worried when Carl said Katelyn took off with some drunk jealous


    man. I feared she had left with Nigel.¡±


    ¡°No, Ma¡¯am, I do apologize. I had needed a ride, and your daughter was so kind as to see I got home.¡±


    ¡°And she spent the night?¡± Her father said, knowingly.


    ¡°I slept on the couch,¡± Katelyn said, deciding not to add to things by mentioning their shower.


    ¡°Well, it is none of our business what you do with your boyfriend,¡± her father said, ¡°You are a grown


    woman. You don¡¯t need to exin your actions.¡±


    ¡°Oh no,¡± They both said quickly and awkwardly. ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend,¡± Katelyn corrected.


    ¡°Well, then what is he?¡± Her mother asked.


    Darrell stuffed his hands in his jacket pockets, and he looked at her. ¡°Good question. What am I?¡±


    ¡°You are¡­ he is¡­. we are¡­ we are just friends.¡±


    ¡°Friends?¡± Darrell repeated.


    ¡°Yes¡­ friends.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he smiled at her parents. ¡°We are apparently friends,¡± both her parents went quiet, and there


    was an awkward tension between them. ¡°So, where is everyone off too?¡±


    ¡°Oh, we were heading out to the wedding brunch. The bride and groom are opening gifts this morning.


    Katelyn, why don¡¯t you go change into something a little more casual, and you can ride with us to the


    brunch,¡± her father suggested.


    ¡°Darrell, why don¡¯t you join us? I don¡¯t think Karen will mind one extra mouth at brunch. It is just going


    to be a buffet anyway,¡± her mother invited Darrell.


    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m sure Darrell is busy today,¡± Katelyn replied.


    ¡°Actually, I have nothing to do today,¡± he said with a cocky grin. ¡°I would love to join you.¡±


    ¡°Great, then you can drive Katelyn to the brunch. We will meet you there. If you could just move your


    truck so we can get out.¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    Annoyed, Katelyn went inside. She still had to change. She went up to her room and kicked off her


    heels, and removed her dress. She opened her closet door and took down a light peach sundress, and


    turned to see Darrell standing in her doorway. She jumped and used the dress in her hands to cover


    herself from his heated gaze.


    ¡°Covering up now seems kind of pointless now, doesn¡¯t it. I have already seen you naked many-many-


    many times,¡± he said, sauntering across the floor to her. The sultry tone in his voice and the smoulder


    in his eyes made her knees feel weak, and her breath catch in her chest. Darrell leaned into Katelyn,


    his lips hovering over her neck without contact as he breathed her in deeply. ¡°I love the way you smell,¡±


    he whispered in her ear, then he pulled away and smiled at her. ¡°You better get dressed. We are going


    to be very-very-veryte,¡± there was so much promise in those words Katelyn slowly released the


    breath she had been holding.


    ¡°I think I would be alright with that.¡±


    He grinned, and his lips found hers. One arm around her waist Darrell eased her back on the bed,


    bracing himself above her as he ate at her mouth. They were going to bete.


    ***


    They were two hourste. As soon as Darrell put his truck in park, Katelyn jumped out and ran for the


    door to themunity hall where her cousin was hosting the brunch. Darrell was only a step behind


    her. As they came through the doors, their entrance did not go unnoticed. Their entrance had drawn the


    attention of the whole hall. Darrell stood beside Katelyn, who smiled with awkward embarrassment.


    Darrell offered the room that smile he was so good at. Then he respectfully tipped his hat. ¡°Hello,¡± he


    then looked at the bride, who was not wearing her wedding dress today but had still dressed in white.


    He walked over his hat in one hand, and he offered his hand first to Karan and then to her new


    husband. ¡°Nice to meet you. Congrattions. Love the d¨¦cor¡­ it is very¡­ white.¡±


    ¡°Who is this man?¡± Karen asked.


    ¡°This is Katelyn¡¯s new boyfriend, Darrell,¡± her mother introduced him. Katelyn red at her mother.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I meant; this is Katelyn¡¯s NOT boyfriend, Darrell.¡±


    Darrell grinned, returning his hat to his head. ¡°That¡¯s me, the NOT boyfriend,¡± Katelyn covered her face.


    Dear Lord, give her the strength to get through this brunch.


    ¡°What happened to Nigel?¡± Karen asked.


    ¡°You know what this is not about me. Today is about you,¡± Katelyn told her cousin.


    ¡°No, I want to know what happened to Nigel?¡± Karen insisted. ¡°He was such a nice guy. I thought you


    would bring him. I liked him,¡± Darrell took a step closer, and Katelyn noticed him casually sniff the air.


    Then he chuckled. ¡°I love your perfume,¡± he joked. ¡°Let me guess, Ode De La Cheat?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Karen snapped at him,ing to her feet.


    Darrell looked at the new husband. ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Scott.¡±


    ¡°Well, Scott, you got the switch and bait. Your lovely wife had a hell of a bachelorette party.¡±


    ¡°Darrell!¡± Katelyn snapped at him. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Telling Scott here the truth. The bride¡¯s been knocking boots with¡­ wait for it¡­ Nigel!¡± He said the


    name like a tenner at the opera. ¡°Your cheating fianc¨¦ has been bumping uglies with Scott¡¯s cheating


    fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°You are a liar!¡± Karen growled at him.


    ¡°Darrell,¡± Katelyn was going to chastise him, but then she started to wonder how he knew this. ¡°What


    proof do you have?¡± She demanded.


    He leaned in and whispered in her ear. I can smell him on her. The scent is fairly strong. I would say


    they were together noter than two days ago. I would recognize Nigel¡¯s slimeball smell anywhere, and


    she wreaks of him,¡± given that she knew Darrell had the nose of a bloodhound, she believed him. ¡°I


    recognize her smell too,¡± Katelyn turned to look him in the eye. ¡°It was the same smell I smelled on


    Nigel the day we met. I would say they have been fucking for some time. Sorry Babe, but the nose


    never lies.¡±


    Katelyn looked at Karen. ¡°You bitch. All the times I came and cried to you about Nigel¡¯s infidelity, and


    this whole time it was you who he was cheating with. How could you lie to me and bare my trust?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s lying,¡± Karen said with anger. She then looked at her new husband. ¡°Scott, I swear he is lying.¡±


    ¡°Why would he lie about you?¡± Katelyn snapped. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know you. He has no reason to lie


    about you.¡±


    Scott stood up. ¡°What evidence do you have?¡±


    ¡°I have seen them together around town. Let¡¯s just say they were very friendly.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s lying!¡± Of course, he was. Katelyn knew he was lying about seeing them because he could not


    tell them how he really knew.


    ¡°Darrell doesn¡¯t lie,¡± Katelyn defended him. ¡°Unlike you, Karen, you are a lying bitch,¡± Katelyn snapped,


    pping Karen across the face.


    Scott looked at Darrell. ¡°Are you sure you are not mistaken?¡±


    ¡°Not a chance,¡± Darrell said. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Scott looked at Karen. ¡°You slut,¡± he growled and stormed out.


    ¡°Scott!¡± Karen cried and chased after him.


    All the guests were staring at Darrell now. He was an uninvited guest who had been there all of five


    minutes and had ruined both the party and a new marriage. Darrell stuffed his hands in his jacket and


    offered everyone an awkward grin. He then looked over at the food tables. ¡°Ooo, cream puffs,¡± he said,


    ignoring the angry faces. He walked himself over to the table and took five mini cream puffs.


    He popped one in his mouth, and then Katelyn grabbed him by the arm and urged him toward the door.


    ¡°Come on, Darrell, we are leaving.¡±


    ¡°We just got here.¡±


    ¡°I think you have done enough damage.¡±


    Darrell looked back over his shoulder at the guests. ¡°Fun party. Great spread,¡± he said as Katelyn


    ushered him out of the building and into the parking lot where Scott and Karen were fighting. They got


    into Darrell¡¯s truck as he ate another cream puff. ¡°Well, that was fun,¡± he said, pulling out of the parking


    lot.


    ¡°You destroyed their marriage. You know that, right?¡±


    ¡°Better he knows now while he can still annul it than ten years from now when they have three kids,¡±


    she supposed he was right.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t believe Nigel was cheating with Karen of all people. She was my closes family and friend.


    How could they both betray me like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, maybe I shouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m d, I know. I only wish I had known sooner,¡± she was doing her best not to cry. ¡°Can you


    please take me home,¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe home with me? You shouldn¡¯t be alone.¡±


    Devastated by her cousin¡¯s betrayal, Katelyn slid over in her seat and rested her head on his shoulder.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she did not have the will to fight him on it. She neededfort, and she wanted to be around


    him. Taking his right hand off the steering wheel, Darrell put his arm around her shoulders and tucked


    her in close, giving her thefort he knew she was seeking.

 Chapter 36: 14

    Chapter 36: 14


    Gordon was cleaning up from hisst customer when he heard the door chime announcing someone¡¯s


    entrance. He put down the bottles of ink he was putting away and walked around the corner to the front


    room. He greeted the man on the other side of the counter. He was dressed in a fine suit. He looked


    like one of those arrogant stuffy business types with his polished wingtip shoes and Ken doll hair cut.


    This man was a typical douche, not the kind of people that usually came walking into his shop.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m lost.¡±


    ¡°And where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a man. He goes by the name of Darrell Savage. He¡¯s a general contractor.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know who he is.¡±


    ¡°Right, well, I was told he lives in Feral, but I don¡¯t see any houses, just businesses.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Gordon said, staring at this man. He sensed this guy might be trouble.


    ¡°Could you tell me how to get to his ce?¡±


    ¡°Well, that depends.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what?¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡±


    ¡°Why does it matter?¡±


    ¡°Well, you see, we take care of our own here in Feral. We don¡¯t like strangers. You, my friend, are a


    stranger. I¡¯m not going to tell you how to find Darrell until I know why you want to find Darrell.¡±


    ¡°It is private business.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is private in Feral.¡±


    ¡°look, if you are not going to tell me where to find him, I¡¯m just going to go down the street and ask


    someone else,¡± the man snarled.


    Gordon smiled. He knew no one would tell this man anything. The protection of the pack was absolute.


    No matter their differences, they would never turn on each other. ¡°You go ahead and do that,¡± the man


    snarled and stormed out. The door chimed as he exited. Gordon took out his cellphone and called


    Darrell.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Gordon?¡± Darrell answered chipper. He must have known who was calling, thanks to caller


    ID.


    ¡°Some douche bag business guy was just here. He¡¯s looking for you.¡±


    ¡°What does this guy look like? I work for so many spoiled douchebags. You will have to be more


    specific.¡±


    ¡°Cheesy three-piece suit, short brown hair, dark eyes, kind of looks like a weasel.¡±


    ¡°It is got to be Nigel.¡±


    ¡°Nigel?¡±


    ¡°Katelyn¡¯s ex.¡±


    Gordon was instantly annoyed by the very mention of that woman¡¯s name. ¡°Katelyn? I thought you


    were done with that human woman?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯m not as done as I thought I was.¡±


    Gordon groaned. ¡°Damn it, Darrell.¡±


    ¡°Look, I¡¯ll deal with this guy. I¡¯m on my way,¡± the line went dead. Gordon tucked his smartphone into his


    pocket and headed for the door. He was locking up early because he had a feeling the shit was going


    to hit the fan. It would only take Darrell ten minutes to get to the hub, and once he did, all hell was


    going to break loose.


    ***


    Nigel walked down the street to the local grocery store. Darrell had to eat, and it was a fair bet that he


    probably bought his food here. There was a good possibility that one of the employees knew where he


    lived. Opening the door, Nigel walked in and over to the counter. He looked around but did not see


    anyone. ¡°Hello,¡± he called out.


    A young woman came out from the back room. Nigel¡¯s mouth curved in a slick grin. Damn, she was


    one hell of a looker. He instinctively ran his hands through his hair and over his suit, making sure he


    looked his best. ¡°Can I help you?¡± She asked. Oh, she had a sexy voice.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking for¡­?¡± He paused in thought. Why did hee in here again? Oh right. ¡°I¡¯m looking


    for directions.¡±


    ¡°Where you headed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Darrell Savage¡¯s home. Could you point me in the right direction?¡±


    ¡°I could.¡±


    They both stood in silence for a moment. ¡°So?¡± He asked, annoyed.


    ¡°I said I could. Not that I would.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I know, Darrell. If he wanted you to know where he lived, you would already know.¡±


    ¡°We are friends.¡±


    ¡°I highly doubt that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She leaned in as if to tell him a secret. ¡°Because you aren¡¯t his type.¡±


    She was pretty but mouthy. ¡°You are a bitch, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You have no idea. If I were you, I would leave Feral. I assure you sticking around will not bode well for


    you.¡±


    ¡°Is that a threat?¡±


    ¡°Foresight,¡± she smiled sweetly.


    ¡°You stupid bitch,¡± Nigel snarled as he left the store. What was wrong with the people in this shit hole?


    They were all so hostile. Annoyed, Nigel stepped out into the street and saw a truck pull up to the curb


    next to him. Darrell hopped out, followed by Katelyn of all people. Darrell came around the front of his


    truck. ¡°I have a bone to pick with you,¡± Nigel growled at Darrell. Before Darrell could reach him, Katelyn


    got to him first. She balled up her fist and punched him as hard as she could in the face. Nigel¡¯s head


    snapped back, and a blinding pain formed behind his eyes as his nose bled and began to swell almost


    instantly. ¡°You broke my nose, you slut!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the slut? You are the one fucking the whole town behind my back. God, I don¡¯t know what I ever


    saw in you.¡±


    ¡°Get out of my face,¡± Nigel snapped at her.


    ¡°Why you can¡¯t handle someone pointing out that you are a lying sack of¡­.¡± Nigel swung his arm,


    pping Katelyn across the face so hard she fell to the ground from the force of the impact. And she


    went down she struck the back of her head against the front passenger fender of Darrell¡¯s truck.


    ¡°I have wanted to do that for a long time,¡± in a sh, Derrell was between Nigel and Katelyn. ¡°You want


    some too, Hillbilly?¡± Suddenly Darrell¡¯s eye began to glow, and Nigel took a cautious step back. He


    snarled, and Nigel saw fangs. Nigel began to back away. ¡°What the hell are you?¡± He breathed as he


    looked around at the people who hade out of the buildings to watch the argument. Every one of


    them had glowing eyes and fangs. ¡°What the fuck?¡±


    He bumped into arge body behind him and turned to see the name from the Tattoo shop. Like all the


    others, his eyes were glowing, and he smiled, showing off a pair of fangs like the other. ¡°If I were you,¡±


    the tattoo shop owner snarled, ¡°I would run.¡±


    ***


    Darrell watched as Nigel ran to his car and got in. He spun the tires as he took off. Katelyn picked


    herself up, her hand on her head. ¡°Darrell, you have to stop him. If he gets back to Aspen, he will go


    straight to the police. If he starts screaming werewolf, this town is going to be swarmed by hunters. You


    can¡¯t let him get away,¡± Darrell looked after the car as it disappeared from sight. He then looked back at


    Katelyn.


    ¡°I have to kill him,¡± he said.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Darrell took off running after the car shedding his clothes as he went letting the change take over. In


    the span of ten feet, Darrell had gone from man to beast. All four paws hit the ground running, and his


    speed increased. He did not have to look back to know the pack was behind him. They were not letting


    Nigel get away.


    Nigel was out of sight quickly, but Darrell had his scent, and he followed it. They ran as fast as they


    could, and it did not take long for them to catch up with Nigel on the highway. Secondster, the pack


    overtook Nigel¡¯s car. Darrell lept into the air andnded on the roof, caving in the roof a few inches from


    the force of his weight. Off to the side came the big ck beast that was Gordon. She raced up beside


    the car and then lept into the air and pushed off from the side of the mountain that liked to Colorado


    road mming his massive body into the side of the car, sending it swerving.


    Stanton came up on the other side and swiped the driver¡¯s side rear tire with his front ws tearing the


    rubber to shreds. With the tire gone, Nigel lost control of the vehicle, and the car spun out and went off


    the road. Darrell jumped off as the car rolled down the side of the mountain, crushing bushes and


    stopping when it mmed into a tree. The tumble down the mountainside crushed the car.


    Darrell made his way down the hill to the car. He sniffed around the shattered windows and found Nigel


    slumped in the front. Broken and bleeding, but still conscious. Darrell jammed his snout through the


    window, frying to bite and Nigel¡¯s leg so he could get a hold of the man and drag him out of the car, but


    because of his size and the condition of the vehicle, Darrell could not reach him. Not willing to give up,


    he reached in with his paws trying to dig his ws into


    Nigel¡¯s leg and get a grip on him. Nigel kicked at him trying to get out the other window. Where Darrell


    failed, Nigel seeded. He crawled out the opposite window trying to escape, but he was too wounded


    to get up and run. Noticing his prey escaped the car, Darrel jumped up and over the upside-down car


    and pounced on Nigel as he crawled away.


    Secondster, the rest of the pack members who had followed him were at their side, and everyone


    was biting and tugging as Nigel screamed. When the screaming stopped, the wolves backed up and


    stared at the non-moving body. The unpleasant deed was done. Nigel was dead, and the pack was a


    secret once more. Gordon let out a howl, and the others followed suit, then they all started the run back


    to Feral.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ***


    Katelyn paced the floor of Darrell¡¯s house. She had driven his truck back to the house when the pack


    took off. She was worried. If Nigel got away, he would bring back the police, or the army, or worse,


    hunters. Everyone would die, and the pack would be wiped out because of her.


    She knew she was not a Lycanthrope like the rest of them, but she had developed friendships with


    some of them. She was crazy about Darrell, and she adored Aurora. Stanton was ok, and she even


    liked Gordon. She did not me Gordon for his hostility; after all, he was just a good guy trying to


    protect those he loved. She held no grudges when it came to him.


    She did not like the idea of killing Nigel, but she understood they were left with no choice. At this point,


    someone had to die, and it was either Nigel or the pack. She would protect the pack. She would protect


    Darrell.


    When the door nudged opened, Katelyn spun around and saw the tanned wolfing in as it


    transformed into Darrell standing naked and covered in blood.


    ¡°Oh, my God,¡± she panicked at the sight of all that blood. ¡°So much blood?¡±


    ¡°It is not mine,¡± he snarled as he walked through the house to the washroom. ¡°I need a shower,¡± once


    inside, he shut the washroom door, cutting himself off from her. She had no idea how killing people


    affected Darrell. She knew at heart he was a good man. A kind and gentle man, but behind that man


    was a strong and powerful alpha ready, willing, and capable of defending those he loved with deadly


    force. Still, it had to be hard on him when he was left no choice.


    It made her think about the night she went to the bar with him. When she saw what he was and chose


    not to kill her. She now understood had bad that must have been for him. Everyone telling him to end


    her and him going against what was best for the pack. By all rights, he should have killed her that night.


    Knowing what she knew now, she could not even fault him for it. Still, she grateful he had chosen to


    spare her. She had gotten off extremely lucky.


    Darrell loved her. He had proven it when he exposed himself to Nigel after Nigel struck her. He should


    not have, but he did. What surprised her even more was when the rest of the pack backed Darrell in his


    defence of her. Maybe they were finally warming up to her.


    ***


    Darrell stood in the shower. Both hands on the tile wall with his head was hung, and his shoulders


    slumped, allowing the hot water to wash over his body, cleansing the blood from his person. He never


    liked killing people. Every time he killed someone, a little piece of him died with them even when they


    were dirtbags like Nigel.


    How would Katelyn ever love him when she knew him to be a killer?


    ***


    Pain radiated through his body, and Nigel came to. The world faded in and out. All he saw was blurry


    darkness. He had no idea how long he had been lying there in his own blood. It was night now. He


    knew if he was to survive, he would have to get back to the road. He was in immense pain as she


    crawled up the hill on his belly. Reaching the top, he staggered to his feet. The pain was blinding.


    Through the blur, he saw a set of headlightsing his way. He staggered out into the road to g


    them down for help. The car swerved, just missing him, and Nigel copsed to the asphalt. He could


    not get up. He had not the strength. He heard a voice in the distance, and two shadowed figures knelt


    over him. Then it all went ck.

 Chapter 37: 15

    Chapter 37: 15


    After his shower, Darrell threw on a pair of worn jeans and had taken a cold beer from the fridge and


    sat out on the porch swing. He had been out there for hours. He watched the sun go down over the


    mountains. It was dark now and out here in the country; the only source of light wasing from inside


    the house. He stared up at the starry sky. He had been nursing the bottle all day. He still had half a


    bottle, only now it was warm.


    After the sun went down, the door a few feet away opened, and Katelyn came out with a bottle of beer


    in her hand. She walked over to him and offered Darrell the beer. He looked at the bottle. ¡°I thought you


    might like a new one,¡± she said. ¡°This one is cold.¡±


    He reached out and took it, giving her the half-empty bottle. Katelyn put the bottle on the floorboards


    and took the seat next to him on the porch. She rested her head on his shoulder and watched the stars


    with him. He actually liked having her seated next to him. It was afortable silence, which was nice.


    He had never just sat with a woman. He would have never guessed it felt so good.


    Her affection wasforting. She had not runoff. She had not fought with him about the matter. Now


    she sat with him. She was giving him time to get over the horrible thing he had just done. She did not


    recoil from him, and that gave him home. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to have to kill him,¡± he spoke softly.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not who I am.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Darrell sighed heavily. ¡°I get it.¡±


    ¡°Get what?¡± She asked, lifting her head to look at him. ¡°I get why you don¡¯t want to marry me. Why


    would you want to marry a monster that kills your kind?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are a monster.¡±


    ¡°Why not? I am.¡±


    Katelyn ced her hand on his chest, just over his heart. ¡°I know your heart. You are a better man than


    Nigel ever was. You are not afraid to do the hard things if it means you can protect the people you love.


    Life isplicated. But I¡¯m going to walk the path with you.¡±


    Darrell was confused. ¡°What?¡± Was she saying what he thought she was saying? Did he dare to hope?


    Katelyn smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to marry you.¡±


    Darrell grinned. ¡°Really. You think you can handle this crazy life?¡±


    ¡°To be with you, I will adapt.¡±


    ¡°You just made me a very happy man.¡±


    ***


    The following morning Darrell drove Katelyn back to her parent¡¯s house. She wanted to tell her parents


    they were getting married, but since they had not known each other long, they decided to tell them she


    was moving into his house and then after a few months, she would tell them they were getting married.


    Katelyn knew she was doing the right thing. Even though their time together had been brief, the


    imprinting had Katelyn feeling as if they had known each other all their lives. Only she doubted her


    parents would understand that.


    Darrell had suggested they keep their engagement a secret for now. The pack was not ready to ept


    Katelyn, and he wished to give them more time to warm up to her presence in the pack.


    When they walked into the house, Katelyn found her parents looking concerned. Her mother stood up


    as they came into the room. ¡°What is going on?¡± Katelyn asked.


    ¡°It is Nigel,¡± the authorities must have found his body. That was quick. ¡°He¡¯s in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Wait. What?¡± She gasped, genuinely surprised. He was alive. Katelyn looked at Darrell, who had the


    same stunned expression.


    ¡°Apparently, he ran his car off the road, and it almost killed him. He crawled to the highway where a


    motorist found him. He¡¯s in the hospital in critical condition.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s terrible,¡± Katelyn said. It truly was. If he regained consciousness, he would tell the world about


    Darrell and the rest of the pack. Judging from the look on Darrell¡¯s face, he was thinking the same


    thing. She had no idea how they would get to Nigel while in a hospital. All Katelyn knew was, he had to


    be silenced. ¡°Look, that¡¯s a horrible thing for him, but beyondmon human sympathy, I don¡¯t give


    two shits about Nigel.¡±


    ¡°He was such a big part of your life for so long. How could you say that?¡± Her father said.


    ¡°He was sleeping with Karen.¡±


    ¡°He made a mistake. We all make mistakes. He was looking for you to make amends,¡± her mother said


    and then red at Darrell. ¡°And you. He was looking for you too. After the disgraceful scene you made


    at the brunch. You ruined two lives. You are not wee in my home,¡± her mother snapped, pointing at


    the door. ¡°Kindly remove yourself from my home.¡±


    ¡°While Darrell probably could have done so with more tact, he did the right thing. If Karen was already


    cheating on Scott, she would have just kept doing it. He saved Scott a lifetime of hardship.¡±


    ¡°Karen is your flesh and blood. You owe her more loyalty,¡± her father snapped.


    ¡°Where was her loyalty when she was sleeping with my man. Screw Karen. She is dead to me. So is


    Nigel. The only person who has never lied to me is Darrell, and you are being extremely rude to him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Her father snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t want ever to see him again.¡±


    Darrell said nothing, but he looked wounded that even now, her family preferred Nigel over him.


    Katelyn sighed. She was going to do the right thing and stand by her man. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that


    because we are getting married. If my future husband is not wee in this house, then neither am I,¡±


    she turned and took Darrell¡¯s hands. ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡±


    ¡°How can you marry this man?¡± Her mother barked at her. ¡°You barely know him.¡±


    ¡°The length of time you know someone does not determine or limit the love two people have for each


    other,¡± Katelyn snapped. ¡°I love you, Mom, but you are small-minded. I¡¯m leaving, and I¡¯m noting


    back. I¡¯ll send someone for my things,¡± she said as they walked out the door.


    Her parents followed them out into the driveway. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Katelyn,¡± her father yelled after her as


    she and Darrell climbed into the truck. ¡°If you leave with that man, don¡¯t ever speak to us again. Do you


    hear me, missy?¡±


    Darrell looked at her. ¡°Last chance to stay.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She ced her hand over his. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    Darrell shifted gears, and they drove off. It was hard to leave. She would miss her parents, but she was


    going to stand by Darrell. She loved him too much not to. As they drove, she noticed how distracted he


    was. He was worrying about Nigel waking up.


    ¡°You are thinking about Nigel, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I was so sure he was dead. I can¡¯t even imagine how he survived it.¡±


    ¡°You will just have to try it again.¡±


    ¡°Try it again? Killing him on the side of the road is one thing. It gets marked as a traffic ident or an


    animal attack. Killing him in a hospital in the middle of Aspen will attract the police and the media. It will


    be called murder, and somebody will have to pay for that. It is not as easy as walk in and walk out. I


    have to go to Gordon. We need to brainstorm a way of getting to this guy that won¡¯t result in someone


    heading to death row,¡± she could appreciate his dilemma, and if there was any way she could make it


    easier for him, she would.


    They drove back to Feral, where they stopped at the Blood Moon Studios to talk to Gordon. Luckily he


    was without a client but in the process of going through his business paperwork. When they walked


    through the door, Gordon came out of the small back office to greet them. He was smiling. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t


    this a surprise? I see you still have the human with you,¡± Gordon then offered Katelyn a sympathetic


    smile. ¡°No insult intended, Darling. It is just that you are a serious breach to my pack¡¯s wellbeing,¡± if he


    believed that he was not going to like what they had to tell him. Darrell frowned, sharing a concerned


    look with Katelyn that Gordon instantly picked up on. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    It was clear by how Derrell hesitated that he did not want to tell Gordon about Nigel. Nervous, Derrell


    ran the tip of his tongue over his bottom lips. ¡°The boyfriend survived.¡±


    ¡°WHAT!¡± Gordon yelled, his eyes shing with rage.


    ¡°He is in the hospital in critical care. I don¡¯t know how, but he survived.¡±


    An unfathomable growl rumbled from deep inside Gordon, and then his eyes stopped glowing as he


    regained control of his rage. ¡°Ok,¡± he said, doing his best to stay calm, ¡°is he conscious?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Gordon took a moment. ¡°Alright. First things first. Someone has to go to the hospital and find out if he is


    conscious and if he is whether or not he is lucid. I want to know who he has talked to, if anyone. I want


    names and, if possible, addresses. We are going to contain this before it gets any further out of hand.¡±


    ¡°This is all my fault,¡± Katelyn sighed.


    ¡°No, it is not,¡± Darrell tried tofort her.


    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Gordon said. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. It is his,¡± he nodded at Derrell. ¡°He knew the rules, and


    he thumbed his nose at all of them. Now the pack is going to pay for his mistake.¡±


    Katelyn watched as Darrell cast his eyes down in shame like a child who had just been scolded by his


    father. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Katelyn said.


    ¡°What?¡± Gordon sighed. ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital. I¡¯ll find out if he is conscious, and if so, who he has talked to.¡±


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± Gordon asked. ¡°It is not your pack.¡±


    Katelyn stepped up and looked Gordon dead in the eye. ¡°I love Darrell. I¡¯m friends with some of the


    others. You might never ept me, but in my heart, I see this as my pack. I will protect the pack.¡±


    ¡°Talk is cheap,¡± Gordon challenged her, ¡°prove it,¡± he wanted proof she would give him proof.


    ***


    The following morning Darrell drove Katelyn back to her parents¡¯ house early on his way to work so she


    could collect a few of her things and her car while they were at work. She loaded up her trunk and back


    seat with everything she owned. Then she said goodbye, the ce that had been her home all her life.


    It was strange how it did not feel like home anymore.


    Before she headed back to the ce she would now share with Darrell, Katelyn took a quick trip to the


    hospital. She parked down the street, so she did not have to pay for parking. She wanted no record


    that she was here. She went inside and asked the Administrative desk what floor and room Nigel was


    in.


    Once she had the information she required, Katelyn went up to the fifth floor and located Nigel¡¯s room.


    She found him in a hospital bed unconscious, but that did not mean he was not awake earlier. She


    walked over to the bed and took the file chart off the foot of the bed. She looked around to be sure no


    one had seen her. She skimmed through the file. ording to this, he had been unconscious when he


    arrived a few days ago and had not regained consciousness. She supposed that was a good thing. It


    meant he had not had the chance to talk to anyone yet. However, if he woke up, it would be bad for


    everyone.


    She had no love for Nigel, but she felt bad that he had to die. Sure, he was an asshole that was going


    to cause a lot of trouble when he woke. Unfortunately, at this point, he knew too much. It was him or


    the pack. And frankly, in her mind. Fifty lives outweighed the one. Nigel had to die.


    She should go back to Gordon and tell him what she knew. Then let hime up with a convoluted


    scheme on how to kill Nigel while not drawing attention to the pack. Or¡­? She noticed he was on a


    respirator. The machines he was hooked up to were keeping him alive at the moment. Her gaze


    followed all the tubes and wires and came to rest on the main plug that was inserted into the power


    outlet.


    Could it be that easy?


    Katelyn reached for the plug then pulled her hand away. How did Darrell and the others do this with


    such ease? She walked back to the door and looked down the hall to see no one at the nurses¡¯ desk. If


    she was going to do this, she had to do it now. She quickly walked back to bed and took the plug in her


    hand. She took a few quick breathes, trying to work up the nerve to do what she knew she had to do.


    Katelyn looked at Nigel onest time. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about this. I wish there was another way, but


    someone has to die, and it isn¡¯t going to be my friends,¡± she took one more deep breath and then


    pulled the plug.


    Everything shut off, and she heard Nigel struggle for breath, then things went eerily still and silent. She


    ced her fingers to his neck, searching for a pulse, and when she found none. She plugged the


    power cord back in and made a quick escape. She was walking away quickly to the stairwell at the end


    of the hall. She nked back to see a nurse arrive at the desk. She looked panicked, and then she ran


    to Nigel¡¯s room just as Katelyn disappeared into the stairwell. As she rushed down the stairs, she heard


    an announcemente over the hospital PA calling for a code blue. She did not know if they could


    bring him back, but she was hoping they could not. She was not sure she could find the courage to kill


    him again.


    She drove back to the house in silence, thinking about what she had done. She felt horrible. She even


    cried, not for Nigel but for tarnishing her own soul for having done it. If you did something wrong for the


    right reasons, did it make it right? She did not know. All she did know was she felt wretched.


    Reaching the house, Katelyn unloaded her car and then decided to do some baking. Perhaps if she


    kept busy, she would not think about it.

 Chapter 38: 16

    Chapter 38: 16


    It was seven in the evening when Darrell walked through the door. He knew Katelyn was home when


    he saw her car parked in the driveway. As he came into the house, he was assaulted by a strong smell


    of baked goods and his mouth watered. He walked through the living room and into the kitchen. He


    came to an abrupt stop, his eyes wide. Everywhere he looked, there was baked bread and sweet


    treats. His kitchen looked like a high-end bakery.


    Katelyn was just filling a tray of cupcakes with pastry cream with a piping bag he had not known he


    had. It must have been something that came over in her belongings. ¡°How was your day?¡± Katelyn


    greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°Clearly not as productive as yours,¡± he said, picking up an ¨¦ir. He took a big bite and grinned. ¡°Hey,


    that¡¯s damn good,¡± he looked around at all the treats. ¡°It is a good thing my metabolism is super high,


    or else get fat eating like this.¡±


    ¡°I know I went overboard. I just find baking therapeutic when I feel bad,¡± she said, filling a clean piping


    bag with icing. ¡°We can freeze most of this, and it will taste fine when defrosted.¡±


    ¡°So, you bake when in a poor mood. Interesting,¡± he had to know. ¡°Why are you upset?¡±


    She began to ice each cupcake. ¡°I went to the hospital today as I promised.¡±


    ¡°Was Nigel awake? Did he pick a fight with you?¡± He asked, concerned.


    ¡°No, he never regained consciousness. I made sure he never wood. I unplugged the life support.¡±


    Oh, he understood now. She had killed a man that afternoon. He knew how rotten he felt when forced


    to take a life. He could imagine Katelyn hated herself right now. ¡°Did anyone see you do it?¡± He wanted


    to know if he should expect the police.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Darrell walked back into the living room, searching for the remote. He turned on the TV and searched


    until he saw the news. It was a littlete for the evening news and too early for thete-night news. He


    wanted to see if Nigel¡¯s death had made the news. He had no idea because he had missed the end of


    the news. He would have to wait for thete-night news. In the meantime, he had to worry about


    whether or not he and Katelyn should go on the run. He would not allow the police to take her when


    she was only trying to fix his mistake.


    He looked up from the TV and saw Katelyn standing in the archway, watching him with concern on her


    face. ¡°I did the right thing, didn¡¯t I? I protected the pack,¡± he turned off the TV and rose to go to her


    side. He lovingly rubbed both her arms and took her in his offering her thefort of his body. ¡°Are we


    going to be ok?¡± She asked, gazing up at him.


    ¡°We always are,¡± he lied. Darrell only told Katelyn what he knew she wanted to hear. The truth, he had


    no idea how this was going to y out. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make some dinner and watch a movie? I¡¯ll even


    help you make the meal.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°But first, let¡¯s pack up some of those tasty treats before I eat my way into a diabetica,¡± Darrell


    suggested.


    They spent the next hour packing up the food. They froze half. They would keep some of what they left


    out and give away the rest. Then they made some homemade burgers and fries. Once the meal was


    made, they sat in the living room enjoying their meal, a cold beer and selected a movie. Before they put


    the show on, they stopped to watch the news. There was indeed a brief mention of an Aspen man who


    had been involved in a highway ident only to dieter at the hospital, having never regained


    consciousness.


    It seemed good until the anchorman mentioned that foul y was suspected, and they both stopped


    breathing when they yed a very grainy hard-to-make-out surveince video from the hospital. It was


    said that no hospital staff had seen the suspect but that from the video, the police felt that the suspect


    they were looking for was a white female but that thanks to the poor quality of the image, they could not


    identify the suspect but that the audio-video forensic team would be processing the video to see if they


    could clean up the picture. Nigel was most certainly dead this time, and it was looking like they had a


    whole new problem.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think about security cameras,¡± Katelyn said nervously. ¡°They are going toe to get me,


    aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow that,¡± Darrell promised. ¡°Come on,¡± he said, changing the channel. ¡°Let¡¯s just watch the


    movie.¡±


    ***


    The following morning Darrell got up and showered, getting ready for his workday. He was doing his


    best to remain quiet so that he did not wake Katelyn. He was out in the driveway tossing his lunch and


    bag into the cab of his work truck. He was about to get in when Gordon pulled his Harley into the space


    behind the truck. The older man climbed off his bike and walked up to shake Darrell¡¯s hand. Hello.


    ¡°d I caught you before you went to work,¡± Gordon said. ¡°You and I need to talk.¡±


    Darrell closed his door and leaned against the side of his truck. ¡°You saw the news?¡±


    ¡°I did. It turns out our problem has rectified itself.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He won¡¯t be telling anyone about the pack,¡± Darrell agreed, not wanting to bring up the real


    reason Gordon hade by. He was only dying the inevitable conversation. The news had said the


    suspect was a woman, and Gordon knew as Darrell did that the suspect they were looking for was


    Katelyn.


    ¡°No, I guess he won¡¯t,¡± Gordon sighed. ¡°Enough of this beating around the bush. We both know we


    have a new problem. The police are looking for Katelyn. She was caught on video.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but the video sucks. They will never clean it up enough to get a clear picture of her face.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They had a hostile breakup. Then he ends up dead at the hand of a woman. Katelyn


    is going to be the first suspect even without the video. They are going toe to Feral looking for her.


    In a few days, this ce is going to be crawling with cops.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sending her away,¡± Darrell said, putting his foot down. ¡°I love that girl, and she just turned


    herself into a killer to protect the pack. She was trying to help. She was protecting people who treat her


    like she¡¯s a piece of shit because she is human. I won¡¯t punish her for that. Her heart was in the right


    ce. I won¡¯t abandon her.¡±


    Gordon sighed and raked his fingers through his long dark hair. ¡°You are right.¡±


    Darrell was confused. He had not expected Gordon to give in at all, let alone so easily. ¡°She did protect


    the pack. I challenged her to prove her dedication, and she did. We are not going to allow the police to


    take her. Katelyn protected the pack, and now the pack will protect Katelyn.¡±


    Darrell¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Are you saying what I think you are saying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll announce it officially tonight. I¡¯m calling for a pack meeting tonight. As of now, Katelyn is a member


    of the pack,¡± Gordon smiled.


    ¡°So, if I marry her, we can stay?¡± Darrell asked, standing up tall.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Wowee!¡± Darrell let out a cry and threw his hat in the air. He then wrapped both arms around Gordon¡¯s


    waist and lifted him up off his feet as Darrell jumped around excitedly before putting Gordon back on


    his feet. Darrell ran back into the house. He was upstairs in a sh, calling to Katelyn.


    The ruckus startled Katelyn awake, and she sat up in bed, confused as Darrell rushed the bed with


    Gordoning up the stairs behind him with a smile. Darrell swept Katelyn up in his arms, lifting her


    from the bed and spinning around as he held her.


    When he ced her on her feet, Katelyn blinked with confusion. ¡°Gordon is making you a member of


    the pack,¡± he told her.


    Katelyn smiled at Gordon, who grinned back. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°First human pack member ever,¡± Darrell grinned.


    ¡°We are certainly setting a precedent,¡± Gordon said. ¡°Now, don¡¯t get too excited. A lot of the pack is not


    going to take this news with grace. There are going to a lot of them that are going to be hostile.


    However, every single one of them will die to protect you because, as the Musketeers of France, the


    pack is one for all and all for one.¡±


    Gordon offered Katelyn his hand in friendship. ¡°Wee to the pack.¡±


    Katelyn threw her arms around Gordon, hugging him tightly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I hear we have a wedding to n?¡± Gordon grinned.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I know a wonderful baker who will make you an amazing wedding cake.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Katelyn asked with interest.


    ¡°His daughter Aster owns a bakery in Aspen,¡± Darrell informed her. ¡°She¡¯s very good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the wedding cake,¡± Gordon offered. ¡°My wedding gift to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Katelyn said with tears of joy. ¡°You have no idea how much this means to us.¡±


    Gordon smiled at Derrell. ¡°I think I have an idea,¡± he sighed. ¡°Well, I should get on with my day and let


    you guys get on with yours. I¡¯ll see you both at the meeting tonight.¡±


    As Gordon turned to leave, Darrell grabbed his arm, turning Gordon back to look at him. Darrell¡¯s


    expression became serious. ¡°Thank you, Gordon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he watched as Gordon left and then he smiled at Katelyn. ¡°A pack member. I didn¡¯t see that


    coming. I would have settled for simply not being exiled.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m as surprised as you,¡± she said with a happy grin, which faded fast. ¡°Do you think the rest of the


    pack is going to freak out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they are going to do anything. To challenge it would be to challenge the Alpha. Bata¡¯s and


    Omegas never challenge an Alpha.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to take some time to understand the pack hierarchy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard. The Alpha is in charge. Followed by other Alphas, younger Alphas. They aren¡¯t in


    charge, but they will be one day, so consider them second inmand. Then you have the reigning


    Luna, usually the Alpha¡¯s mate. Followed by the future Luna. After that, you have Batas, which are kind


    of like the right hand of the Alpha. Then there are the Omegas; they just follow. It¡¯s a fairly simple


    hierarchy.


    ¡°But in the movies¡­.¡±


    Darrellughed. ¡°Darling, this is real life. We are nothing like the movies.¡±


    ¡°What about all the folklore?¡±


    ¡°Just stories.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to take time to understand fully.¡±


    ¡°Baby, we got a lifetime,¡± he then kissed her softly. ¡°But for now, I amte for work. I¡¯ll see you tonight,


    and we will go to the meeting together,¡± they said their goodbyes and then Darrell left for the day. He


    wanted to get as much done today as he could. He wanted to be home early to deal with the meeting.


    He didn¡¯t want Katelyn to go alone.


    ***


    Katelyn sat at the table in the kitchen with herptop. She was reviewing her ount with the monthly


    payment from the various stock photo sites she was selling her pictures on. She was making ok money,


    but she felt she needed to add new pictures. She would have loved to post a few pictures of the wolves


    in the woods. The wolves who she now knew had been Darrell and his friends. She needed some good


    pictures.


    She needed to get out of the house. She grabbed her camera and decided to go for a walk. Katelyn


    went for a walk in the woods, looking for something interesting. She had found her way down to a small


    creek where she saw a few women and their children ying. She recognized them as pack members.


    She stood at the tree line and lifted her camera to take some pictures. They were all in human form, but


    it was still a cute scene. Then things changed.


    One kid hit another, and before she knew it, all the children had changed intorge wolf cubs and


    started to scrap. Katelyn lifted her camera once more, and then there was a hand in front of her lens.


    She lowered her camera to see one of the women next to her. The woman was Charlotte. She was one


    of the three grown women who had been supervising the handful of cubs.


    Charlotte held out her hand for the camera, and Katelyn reluctantly gave it to her. Kately watched as


    Charlotte deleted all the pictures. ¡°I had some great shots,¡± Katelynined.


    ¡°You can¡¯t photography us in wolf form.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because it is evidence of our existence. If those pictures get out, they will draw hunters. No pictures.


    Comprende?¡±


    ¡°Got it. What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Some of the girls run a day home of the children of the pack while their parents work. See,


    Lycanthrope children can¡¯t go to a human daycare. They can¡¯t control their powers like an older


    Lycanthrope. So thesedies care for the cubs while the others work.¡±


    ¡°I thought you worked at a restaurant in Aspen.¡±


    ¡°I do. Well, actually, I did. I got into a fight with my manager and got fired. So now I¡¯m making ends


    meet taking care of cubs. It pays about the same. I hear rumours that Gordon made you a pack


    member.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he did. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Katelyn asked.


    Charlotte shook her head. ¡°No, I suppose not. As long as my brother is happy, I can live with it. You are


    going to have to find a new job. You can¡¯t take pictures around here,¡± Katelyn supposed Charlotte had


    a valid point. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to join us. If nothing else, it will kill some time.¡±


    Katelyn smiled. ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± she would jump at any chance to participate in the pack. The more


    friendships she cultivated, the more likely the pack was to ept her.


    Katelyn spent the afternoon by the creek with her soon-to-be sister-inw and her friends. She had


    enjoyed spending time with the cubs. It turned out Lycanthrope cubs were very much like human


    children. Only when they got emotional, they turned into wolves that would tussle and tumble while


    roughhousing.


    It was a little saddening to think she would never sit by the creek with her own child. She had always


    dreamt of being a mother with big family dinners. To be with Darrell, she had to give all those dreams


    up. Still, she couldn¡¯t live life without Darrell.


    As the afternoon grewte, Katelyn walked back to the house. As she reached the home, she now


    shared with Darrell. She found two men in cheap suits on the wrap-around porch knocking on the door.


    The car they hade in was parked behind hers. ¡°Can I help you?¡± She asked, stepping up onto the


    wrap around.


    The two men turned and took out their ID, identifying themselves as police detectives. ¡°I¡¯m Detective


    Grimes, and this is my partner Detective Hans. We are with Robbery/Homicide. We are looking for


    Katelyn Ashwood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Katelyn Ashwood.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a moment to answer a few questions?¡± Detective Hans asked.


    ¡°Sure,e on in,¡± she said, opening the door. She had not locked it. She did not see the point. The


    only people in this area were pack members. The detectives followed her into the house. ¡°Please take


    a seat,¡± she gestured to the couch. ¡°Could I get you something to drink? Water? Coffee?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Detective Grimes refused for both of them.


    Katelyn took her seat on the armchair next to the couch the policemen were seated on. ¡°Can I ask what


    this is about?¡±


    ¡°You recently broke up with your long-term fianc¨¦ Nigel Airhart, correct?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°May we ask why?¡± Asked Detective Hans.


    ¡°He was cheating on me, so I left him. I met someone new.¡±


    ¡°Are you aware he was recently in the hospital?¡± Detective Grimes asked.


    ¡°I had heard, yes. My parents told me he had been in some car ident.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem concerned,¡± observed Detective Hans.


    ¡°I feel for the man, but I don¡¯t see why I should care one way or the other. The man is not part of my life


    anymore. I¡¯m engaged to someone new.¡±


    ¡°That was fast.¡±


    ¡°It was a fast romance. I don¡¯t see why I need to justify my romantic choices to you.¡±


    ¡°Are you aware that Nigel was murderedst night?¡±


    ¡°No, why would I know that. I have nothing to do with the man. Do you have a suspect?¡±


    ¡°Where were you yesterday between 2:00-3:00 pm?¡±


    Katelyn was confused. She had been at the hospital at 1:30 pm. Perhaps she was wrong about the


    time. They seemed fairly certain about the time, and she had been distorted at the time. ¡°I was at my


    parents¡¯ house, packing my belonging because I was moving in here with my new fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°And where was he?¡±


    ¡°At work,¡± she said, giving him a funny look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but are we suspects.¡±


    ¡°Well, actually, we are looking for a female suspect.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so I¡¯m a suspect.¡±


    ¡°You did recently break up with the man.¡±


    ¡°And I have reced him. In all honesty, Nigel doesn¡¯t even warrant enough of my attention to be a


    passing thought, let alone something I would obsess enough about to want to kill him,¡± she lied, hoping


    the lie did not show on her face. She needed these men to believe she could not be the female suspect


    they were looking for. She wanted to point them in another direction and thought about pointing the


    finger at Karen¡¯s who¡¯s new marriage just fell apart, but that would be petty, and she knew that every


    time you pointed the finger at someone else, you had three more pointing back at you. She wanted the


    police to believe she could not care less about what happened to Nigel and make them leave,


    assuming she did not care enough to be their killer.


    ¡°Do you know if Nigel had any enemies?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He wasn¡¯t exactly a nice guy. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if he upset a few people along the


    way. Off the top of my head, I couldn''t think of anyone in particr.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he might have had another girlfriend? Perhaps, someone you didn¡¯t know about?¡± Asked


    Detective Grimes.


    Katelyn shrugged her shoulders. ¡°It is possible. He wasn¡¯t exactly faithful. He could have one or eight


    for all I know.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you for your time,¡± Detective Grimes said as all three of them rose, and Katelyn walked


    them to the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be more help,¡± she showed them out and then watched from the window as they


    drove away. Now that she was alone, she could breathe easier. She had no idea if they believed her


    lies, but they had left, and she was not in handcuffs, so she hoped this would be thest she saw of the


    authorities.

 Chapter 39: 17

    Chapter 39: 17


    Katelyn was nervous as she walked hand in hand with Darrell into the park behind the hub. The pack


    had gathered in response to Gordon calling a pack meeting. Everyone was trying to figure out why


    Gordon had called the meeting. Katelyn smiled when Stanton and Aurora came over to say hello. Their


    new young son Dayton in his mother¡¯s arms. He was a real little cutie with his golden hair and smooth,


    soft features. He looked like his mother, which was great for Dayton because his father wasn¡¯t much to


    look at.


    Once the whole pack was gathered, Gordon hopped up onto the nearest pic table and let out a howl


    that silenced the pack in seconds and drew their attention to their pack leader. With the attention


    focused on him, Gordon spoke. ¡°I know there has been some gossip as to why I have gathered you all


    here tonight. Let me clear up the rumours. I know everyone has been specting about Darrell¡¯s


    unusual choice of mates. While it has never before been done, he has chosen to marry Katelyn. She


    has proven her dedication to this pack to my satisfaction. For her dedication to her chosen people, I am


    granting Katelyn sanctuary within ourmunity. As of this very moment, Katelyn Ashwood is a full


    member of this pack.¡±


    A rumble of outrage rose up from the pack, and Gordon put up both his hands to silence them.


    ¡°Silence! This is non-negotiable. Katelyn is a member of the pack. She will receive the same


    consideration and protection as any other member of this pack. Any refusal to behave ordingly will


    be considered a direct challenge and will result in the exile of any offenders. So now smile and help me


    wee our newest pack member.¡±


    A murmur of disapproval swept through those gathered as they reluctantly pped and red at


    Katelyn. It was going to take more than Gordon¡¯s decree to get the pack to ept her. Her future did


    not look easy.


    ***


    The next day Darrell and Gordon took Katelyn into Aspen to a quaint little high-end bakery called


    Dazzling Desserts, which apparently Gordon¡¯s only daughter Aster owned. When Aster came out of the


    back, it was with arge white tray loaded up with small tasting cakes. Gordon had spoken to his


    daughter the night before about Katelyn and Darrell¡¯s uing wedding.


    Katelyn and Darrell had stayed upte the night before discussing their wedding. He did not want to


    wait. He wanted to get married as soon as possible and had suggested they get married at City Hall.


    Katelyn did not want to elope. She wanted a real wedding with a dress and a cake surrounded by


    friends and family. However, since her friends and family were not talking to her and the pack was not


    happy about her being one of them, Katelyn imagined that it was going to be a very small wedding.


    Regardless Darrell said if she wanted a real wedding, he would give her a real wedding.


    The four of them sat down in the tasting area as Aster gave them each a fork, and they took bites of


    each tiny tasting cake to decide which one they wanted for their wedding cake. Katelyn was impressed


    with Aster¡¯s product. She was an exceptional baker.


    ¡°You know Katelyn is a pretty impressive baker too,¡± Darrell told Aster. ¡°You should see some of the


    unbelievable deserts she made the other day.¡±


    ¡°You like to bake?¡± Aster grinned. ¡°You know I¡¯m looking for full-time help. Myst baking assistant just


    left because she had a baby and wanted to do the stay-home mom thing. I could use the help if you are


    looking for a job,¡± the Aster grinned. ¡°You could help me make your wedding cake.¡±


    Katelyn loved the idea of having a hand in her own wedding cake. Since she could not photograph the


    wildlife in this area because too much of it was pack activity, Katelyn needed a new source of ie.


    Why not do something she enjoyed doing? ¡°Are you sure? I don¡¯t think the pack likes me.¡±


    ¡°Give them time. They wille around,¡± Gordon promised.


    ¡°I just mean hiring me might hurt your business.¡±


    Asterughed. ¡°Most of my business is human, so I don¡¯t think it will change my bottom line.¡±


    ¡°Well, then I ept. I would love to work here.¡±


    ¡°Great, you can start tomorrow. Bakery life starts early, so get a good night¡¯s sleep because we start a


    4:00 am,¡± that was early. ¡°But back to business. Which of these cakes did you like the best?¡±


    ¡°I liked the lemon summer berry one,¡± Darrell said, taking another bite. ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°I really like the fresh strawberries and cream.¡±


    ¡°If you like,¡± Aster began opening her portfolio of cakes to use as a demonstration of what she could


    do. ¡°We could do a four-tear cake, and we can make each tear a different vourbination. We can


    tie it all together in a fresh, light berry and cream theme. Do you have colours picked out?¡±


    ¡°I like yellow,¡± Darrell said. ¡°It is very summery.¡±


    ¡°I like purple,¡± Katelyn added.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± Aster grinned. ¡°Yellow and purple areplementary colours. They go great together. I can


    tie those colours into your cake easily. Have we set a date?¡±


    ¡°Three weeks from Saturday,¡± Darrell said, and Katelyn¡¯s smile faded as she thought about how her


    parents weren¡¯t going to be at her wedding. She felt Darrell rub her back and smiled at her. It was like


    he could read her mind. When she pictured her wedding day, she always pictured her mother and


    father up crying happy tears. It seemedpromising her wedding dreams was just one more thing


    she had to give up to be with the man she loved.


    When they finished at the bakery, Gordon said he was off to his shop, and Darrell was going to go


    home and enjoy his day off. Aster asked Katelyn if she wanted to stay and take a look at the kitchen in


    the back. Aster promised to drive Katelyn home at the end of the business day. Katelyn stayed. Feeling


    sad, she felt like baking, and this was the best ce to do so.


    ***


    Darrell sat outside Katelyn¡¯s parents¡¯ house. He knew how much having them there meant to Katelyn.


    She felt bad that they were not talking, and Darrell felt bad that he was the reason they were not


    speaking. He looked at the handmade invitation on the seat next to him. It had been a week since he


    and Katelyn had chosen their cake. The following days they had sat around the living room with Aurora


    and Stanton handcrafting wedding invitations.


    Katelyn was inviting her cousin Carl and some of her friends. And, of course, the whole pack would be


    in attendance. Even the ones that were against their union woulde because no one ever said no to


    a party. It would be small and but nice. The only people who were missing were Katelyn¡¯s parents.


    Darrell had sat up nights thinking about them. He didn¡¯t care too much for them, but they were


    important to Katelyn, and he knew it would really make her day if they showed up. So here he was,


    sitting outside their house trying to muster the courage to go knock on their door.


    Darrell took a deep breath to calm his nerves, then he picked up the invitation and got out of his truck.


    He walked up to the front door and rang the bell. It took a moment for her mother to open the door. The


    woman had opened the door with a smile, which was instantly gone when she saw it was him. ¡°What


    do you want?¡± She snarled at him.


    Darrell held up the invitation. ¡°Your daughter is getting married in two weeks. I know, despite your


    differences, she really wants you there. I get that you don¡¯t like me. I waspletely out of line at your


    niece''s brunch. I waspletely honest but still out of line. I love your daughter, and I only want her to


    be happy. I know you love your daughter, and you only want her to be happy,¡± he offered her the


    invitation. ¡°If you don¡¯te, Ipletely understand, but I guarantee you will never forgive yourself.¡±


    Katelyn¡¯s mother epted the invitation without a word. Darrell then respectively tipped his hat at her


    and then walked back to his truck and left.


    ***


    Katelyn had been trying on so many dresses. Aurora, Charlotte, and Aster had agreed to go with her to


    find her wedding dress. Given that her wedding was only weeks away, she needed something she


    could wear off the wrack. They had all taken the day off and had spent the whole day going from one


    bridal shop to the next on the hunt for that perfect dress. This particr store was the third one they


    had been to that day.


    She had tried on a few gowns looking for something that was perfect, but each dress had left her


    feeling underwhelmed. Because of Darrell¡¯s strong country ties, they were getting married at the house


    in the vast backyard of their little country home. They were keeping it, country sheik, with down-home


    m. She wanted her dress to reflect that, so she didn¡¯t want to go too formal.


    As they walked through the store, looking through the wracks. Katelyn couldn¡¯t help but notice how


    distracted Aster was all day. Katelyn came to stand beside Aster and lowered her voice. ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± Aster lied.


    ¡°You are a terrible liar. What¡¯s bothering you.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard,¡± Aurora said,ing around the wrack. ¡°Gordon left his wife Melissa the other


    night.¡±


    Katelyn was surprised. She had not heard that. Why had Gordon not mentioned it to them? ¡°I hadn¡¯t


    heard. What happened?¡±


    ¡°I hear. He caught her with another man,¡± Charlotte said from the other side of the wrack.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± Katelyn asked.


    ¡°A few days ago,¡± Aster said.


    ¡°How do you feel about it?¡±


    Aster frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Part of me is happy that he finally left her,¡± Katelyn had the feeling there


    was an interesting story behind that answer, but this was not the time or ce to be hearing it. ¡°The


    other part of me feels bad, after all, she is my mom, and I love her.¡±


    ¡°I hear he is already seeing someone,¡± Charlotte said,ing around the corner with a dress.


    ¡°Is he?¡± Katelyn asked Aster.


    ¡°Mom says he is.¡±


    ¡°How do you like this dress?¡± Charlotte asked, holding the dress she brought up to Katelyn.


    Katelyn took the dress and headed for the dressing room. She put the dress on, thinking about the


    discussion outside about poor Gordon¡¯s marriage falling apart. Once she had the dress on, her


    thoughts returned to her shopping. Katelyn smiled as she looked at herself in the mirror. She ran her


    hands over the front of the dress. It was a floor-length champagne white covered in vintage Victoria


    lace from her scooping neckline to the long red sleeves to the hemline of her skirt, which brushed the


    floor. It was positively perfect.


    Opening the door, Katelyn stepped out, where the girls were still talking about Gordon. When she came


    into view, they all went silent. ¡°Wow, Katelyn, you look beautiful,¡± Charlotte said with tears.


    ¡°That dress is so perfect,¡± Aurora smiled.


    ¡°We are not leaving this store until you buy that dress,¡± Aster grinned.


    Kately turned to look in the mirror. This was her dress.


    ¡°Something is missing,¡± Charlotte said,ing up behind her and ying with Katelyn¡¯s dark hair. ¡°You


    need a vail. Maybe somethinging down from a crown of summer flowers. I can make one in no


    time at all. Darrell will be speechless.¡±


    ***


    Darrell tried on the purple vest and looked himself over in the mirror. ¡°So what is this? I hear you left


    Melissa?¡± Darrell asked as Gordon put on his vest and looked down at it.


    ¡°I did. I finally got sick of all the bullshit.¡±


    The sound of fabric tearing drew their attention to Stanton, who stood a few feet away, trying on the tux


    jacket which had torn right down the middle from the shoulders down. Stanton looked at them with an


    embarrassed smile as the shop owner stared at him in horror, having damaged his property. ¡°Sorry. I


    guess it doesn¡¯t fit.¡±


    Gordon looked at the horrified shop owner. ¡°We will pay for that,¡± he promised. ¡°Maybe something


    bigger. Much bigger,¡± he returned his attention to Darrell. ¡°If you are worried about Melissa and I


    making a scene at the wedding, I promise you I can contain myself. I can¡¯t say the same for her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just strange. I mean, we mate for life.¡±


    ¡°Well, we are supposed to marry others like us, but you have chosen not to, so it looks like we are both


    setting new president,¡± Gordon grinned.


    ¡°Ok, I get it. You don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± Darrell snickered. ¡°So we won¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Good boy,¡± Gordon grinned, and the sound of tearing drew their attention again. Stanton had gotten


    the jacket on, but that torn the sleeves when his arms flexed. Stanton grinned and looked back at


    Gordon. The owner turned to Gordon with rage in his eyes. Gordon grinned apologetically. ¡°Start a tab,¡±


    he then looked at Darrell. ¡°We may have to get a jacket specially tailored for him.¡±

 Chapter 40: 18

    Chapter 40: 18


    Darrell walked into the Dazzling Desserts. He had just finished up a job and was heading over to the


    hardware store to pick up some supplies so he could build an arbour for the wedding. First, he thought


    he would check in with his bride-to-be and see how her day had been going. He rang the bell on the


    counter, and Aster poked her head out with a smile. ¡°You have amazing timing. We are just putting the


    finishing touches on your cake. Come into the back and tell us what you think,¡± she invited him into the


    back. The wedding was in a few days, and they were just finishing up all the little odds and ends.


    He followed Aster into the kitchen and over to the stainless steel table Katelyn was working at. She


    looked like a beautiful mess. Her dark hair pulled up in a sloppy ponytail, and there were traces of


    different coloured icings on her cheek, hands, and apron. ¡°Darrell,¡± Katelyn said excitedly. ¡°What do


    you think?¡±


    Darrell looked over the four-tear cake she and Aster had baked. It was covered in fondant that had


    been airbrushed to look like birch wood. Around the base of each tear was a thick purple fondant


    ribbon. Spilling from the top tear down to the bottom, a trail of yellow sunflowers. On the top was what


    looked like a handcrafted wreath of wooden twigs with small flowers and two light purple love birds.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Katelyn asked, biting her bottom lip awaiting his critique.


    ¡°It is perfect. You two did an excellent job.¡±


    ¡°Thank you; I like it,¡± Katelyn grinned.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you clean up, and we go for lunch.¡±


    ¡°I have too much to do. How about I bring home dinner. Chinese good with you?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± he said, kissing her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight, Babe,¡± he said, heading to the door. ¡°Later,


    Aster.¡±


    ***


    Katelyn had workedte helping Aster finish up another wedding cake and deliver it to the venue. Once


    she was done, she swung by the local Chinese restaurant and ordered take-out. She then drove home.


    Katelyn parked next to Darrell¡¯s truck. Grabbing the food from the passenger seat, she went inside.


    She called out for Darrell, but she didn¡¯t see him. cing therge brown paper bag on the table, she


    tossed her keys on the table and went out the kitchen door into the open backyard.


    Her jaw dropped as she stepped down off the wraparound porch. Darrell had been working all day on


    the wooden arbour they would say their vows at. He was putting a final coat of stain on it, and Katelyn


    was breathless. It was so beautiful. What this man could do with a little wood and a nail was


    remarkable.


    Katelyn walked over to Darrell as she took a closer look. ¡°You did all this in one day?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°God created the world in six days. Why shouldn¡¯t I be able to build an armour in a day.¡±


    ¡°Seven.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°God created the world in seven days.¡±


    ¡°No, God created the world in six days. He rested on the seventh.¡±


    ¡°Still, it is breathtakingly beautiful.¡±


    He put down the stain and wiped his hands on the dirty shop rag he had stuffed in his back pocket. ¡°It


    just needs a few more little touches. I was thinking of some white silk, some flowers, maybe some


    fabric butterflies. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think for a man, you have an extraordinary eye for beauty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m marrying you, aren¡¯t I?¡± She blushed, and he chuckled.


    ¡°Come on; dinner is getting cold.¡±


    They went inside and dished out the wonderful food she had brought home. They sat down at the table


    and talked about the excitementing in the next few days. Katelyn could not believe that in just two


    days, she was going to be a wife.


    Sure some might think she was rushing into things with Darrell, but she knew Darrell better in the few


    weeks they had been together than she had known Nigel in their entire four-year rtionship.


    They were in the middle of dinner when the doorbell rang. Darrell looked at Katelyn questioningly. ¡°Are


    you expecting someone?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No,¡± they knew it could not be anyone from the pack. They would have just knocked and walked in.


    Katelyn and Darrell rose from the table and went to answer the door. There was some man in a grey


    suit at their door. In his hands, a ck leather briefcase. ¡°Hello?¡± Katelyn greeted him.


    ¡°Katelyn Ashwood?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The man took a business card from his briefcase and offered it to her. Katelyn looked down at the card


    and handed it to Darrell, who did the same. ¡°You are awyer?¡± Darrell asked, confused.


    ¡°Yes. Might Ie in? I have business with Miss. Ashwood,¡± they both nodded and let the man in. they


    took a seat in the living room, and the man opened his case and handed Katelyn a thick document. ¡°I¡¯m


    Leo Carpenter. I was Nigel Airhart¡¯s attorney.¡±


    ¡°Attorney? For what?¡±


    ¡°His will.¡±


    ¡°Nigel had a will?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He actually updated it not long ago. Since his unfortunate ident, It has fallen to me to make


    sure his final wishes were addressed, and his estate passes to his beneficiary.¡±


    ¡°Estate? You mean his house?¡±


    ¡°Among other things. He had two life insurance policies. Arge saving. His car, and yes, his house.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see what any of this has to do with me,¡± Katelyn said.


    ¡°You are the beneficiary.¡±


    Katelyn was speechless. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You are Mr. Nigel Airhart¡¯s beneficiary.¡±


    ¡°To what?¡±


    ¡°Everything. He left you everything.¡±


    Katelyn could not find the words. ¡°Everything?¡± She breathed.


    ¡°His house valued at half a million. His car worth approximately twenty-five thousand. His savings,


    which at this time has a bnce of fifty thousand. Both of his insurance policies, whichbined,


    come out to five hundred thousand. I just need your signature on a few documents, and I can have the


    money wired to your ount and have the deed transferred into your name.¡±


    Katelyn was stunned. She could not even form a single syble. ¡°As you can see, my fianc¨¦ is a bit


    surprised. Why don¡¯t you leave the paperwork, and she will get them back to you ASAP,¡± Darrell said,


    showing Leo out. Once they were alone, Darrell rejoined Katelyn on the couch. He rubbed her back,


    trying to help her wrap her mind around what had just happened. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°How can I be alright with this?¡± She said, looking into his eyes. ¡°I killed a man, and I just inherited


    everything he owned. It was enough that I had to end his life, but how can I ever be alright with what I


    did if I got rich doing it? I don¡¯t want any of this, Darrell. What do I do with it?¡±


    ¡°You could give it away to charities. Put the money to good use. Give to those less fortunate,¡± he


    suggested.


    ¡°I need time to think,¡± she said, standing up. Katelyn made her way up to bed. Darrell did not follow her.


    She needed time alone with her thoughts.


    ***


    The following morning Katelyn stood over Nigel¡¯s freshly filled-in grave. She had not gone to the


    funeral. Why would she? They had been long over, and everyone knew it. Besides, since she killed


    him, it would have been in bad taste. She had driven herself to the graveyard. She felt the need to be


    here. As she stood over Nigel¡¯s grave, Katelyn felt a whirlwind of emotions, the most predominant one,


    anger. ¡°God damn it, you son-of-a-bitch, why did you have to go and leave me everything?¡± She did not


    want it. She hated him for making this harder on her.


    Unable to fight with a dead man Katelyn wiped away her tears of frustration and turned to walk back to


    her car in the small lot at the bottom of the hill. She could not help but notice that Darrell was parked


    beside her. He was lounging casually against the hood of her car. She had no idea how long he had


    been there.


    Katelyn made her way to the vehicles and looked Darrell in the eyes. ¡°Did you follow me?¡±


    ¡°No. When I woke up, and you were gone, I figured you hade here.¡±


    ¡°How could you know I would be here?¡± Darrell tapped the side of his head, reminding Katelyn of when


    they imprinted. That was right. She supposed he now knew her as he knew himself. ¡°Are you upset that


    I came here?¡±


    ¡°No. I know you have got a lot to work through,¡± Darrell reached out and took Katelyn by the hand,


    pulling her forward into his arms. ¡°I have had to kill someone five-time. It never gets easy. It messes me


    up every time. I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t sleep. I can¡¯t think of anything but what I did. After a while, I remind myself


    why I did it. I remind myself what I was protecting. Eventually, you go on with life. You never really get


    over it, though. Killing someone to protect those you love is not wrong. What would be wrong is if it


    didn¡¯t destroy you. You are a good person Katelyn and all this,¡± he paused, gesturing wide to the


    graveyard, ¡°changes nothing.¡±


    Kately curled into his embrace, burying her face in his chest to cry. He held her until she ran out of


    tears, and then they went home, where he spent all day showing her how much he still wanted her.


    With the wedding, tomorrow Katelyn and Darrell agreed not to spend the night together. Stanton and


    the other guys had invited Darrell to Stanton¡¯s ce for a bachelor party, where they intended to get


    drunk and celebrate the end of Darrell¡¯s bachelorhood. While the guys partied the night away at


    Stanton¡¯s, thedies had gathered at their house with Katelyn living it up and sending her off to married


    life with a bang.


    ***


    Katelyn stood in the loft while Aster and Charlotte helped Katelyn finish getting ready. She had chosen


    to leave her hair down, so Aster had curled it for her and then Charlotte ced the vail she had made


    for the wedding. It was a long sheer off-white vail that was attached to a crown of daisies and baby¡¯s


    breath. It was a lovely final touch to her outfit. Katelyn looked at herself in the full-length mirror she had


    brought over from her parents¡¯ ce.


    She had never felt more beautiful than she did at that moment. Aurora came up the stairs in her purple


    bridesmaid¡¯s dress. Charlotte and Aster were also standing up with her. They all wore the same shade


    of purple but wore different styles. ¡°The guys have just arrived,¡± Aurora announced. ¡°We are ready to


    start when you are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right down,¡± Katelyn said, and thedies went down to join the rest of the guests in the yard.


    Katelyn nervously ran both her hands over her belly, which at the moment was fluttering with a million


    butterflies. Even though today was supposed to be the happiest day of her life. Katelyn still felt sad. It


    was her wedding day, and her parents were not among the guests. It was a shame that they were so


    against Darrell. She loved her parents, but she was not going to give up Darrell.


    She heard footsteps on the stairs as someone came up behind her. ¡°I said I would be right down,¡± she


    said, turning. Katelyn was speechless when she saw her mother and father. They were both dressed


    for the wedding ¡ª her father in his Sunday suit and her mother in a conservative pink dress with jacket.


    Her mother was almost in tears. ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°You look so beautiful,¡± her mother said, dabbing at the corner of her eyes with a handkerchief, trying


    not to ruin her makeup.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not every day our daughter gets married,¡± her father said. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world?¡±


    Katelyn fanned her face with both her hands trying to will herself not to cry. She did not have time to fix


    her makeup. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t cry, Baby,¡± her mother said, walking over and offering Katelyn her handkerchief.


    ¡°You will ruin your make-up,¡± Katelyn hugged her mother and then she kissed her cheek. We will talk


    later. For now, your groom is waiting.


    Her father offered his arm. ¡°Let me walk you down the aisle.¡±


    Katelyn took his arm, and they went downstairs. Her mother went out to sit with the other guests.


    Katelyn could not wait to see Darrell. She knew that her parents being her today was his doing. She did


    not know what he had said to them that got them here today, but she would be forever grateful to that


    wonderful man of hers. He really went all out to make today perfect for her.


    When she heard the wedding march began, Katelyn took her father''s arm and exited the house. They


    had rented some white folding chairs, which they had lined up in the backyard. Between the chairs,


    they left a short aisle that ended at the front where Darrell stood with the paster waiting for her. The


    arbour they stood under was decorated just as Darrell suggested with flowers, silk, and butterflies. It


    was a theme they carried over to the chairs with each row of chairs decorated with white silk bows, two


    sunflowers each and a fabric butterfly.


    At the end of the aisle, Darrell was dressed in a tailored tuck with a purple vest and tie. He had left his


    hat in the house, and he had fixed his hair and even shaved. The man sure did clean up nice. When


    Darrell saw her in her dress for the first time, he looked as though he might cry himself. He smiled even


    had to wipe away a tear of joy. It was exactly the reaction she had been hoping for.


    Katelyn took Darrell¡¯s hand, and they faced the minister. They listened to the older man speak about


    love andmitment. When it came time for their vows, they turned to one another, and Darrell spoke


    first. Reciting vows, he wrote himself.


    ¡°I promise to be your lover,panion, and best friend. I will be your partner in life, your ally in conflict,


    your greatest fan, and your toughest adversary. Most importantly, I promise no man will ever love you


    more than I do.¡±


    Katelyn tried not to cry. It was her turn. ¡°I love you not only for what you are but for what I am when I


    am with you. I love you not only for what you have made of yourself but for what you are making of me.


    And even though I am unsure of so much in this life, I am certain that I will love you forever.¡±


    They exchanged rings, and the minister announced them, Husband and Wife. Darrell kissed his bride,


    and then everyone started to throw birdseed. The reception immediately followed the ceremony. The


    party went on well into the night. Katelyn had to admit even though there were human guests among


    them. The pack had been very weing. With the exception of a fight between Gordon and Melissa,


    the party went off without any trouble. Today was perfect. Today was the start of a new and wonderful


    life.

 Chapter 41: EPILOGUE

    Chapter 41: EPILOGUE


    It had been three days since the wedding, and Katelyn was just finishing packing her bag. They were


    leaving for the airport in an hour. As a wedding present, her folks had booked themst-minute tickets


    on a Caribbean cruise. They had to fly out to Florida to catch the ship.


    ¡°Katelyn!¡± She heard Darrell call from downstairs.


    Concerned, she made her way down to the living room, where she found Darrell watching the morning


    news. He pointed to the TV. It was a story about Nigel¡¯s murder.


    They had some blonde woman in handcuffs showing the police walking her from the cruiser into the


    police station. The police captain who granted the news cameras an interview was going on about how


    the evidence led them to this woman. It turned out she was one of Nigel¡¯s side chicks. She had grown


    jealous when Nigel broke things off so he could make up with Katelyn after she had left him that the


    woman had gone to the hospital and murdered him while he was in hisa.


    She had gone in just after the hospital staff revived him after he stopped breathing, then she held his


    breathing tube kinked, denying him oxygen until he died. When confronted by the police, she broke


    down and gave a full confession.


    Katelyn was surprised. All this time, she thought she had killed Nigel, but like Darrell, she seemed to


    have failed. Yet where she failed, another seeded. Katelyn smiled. She felt as if a great burden had


    been lifted from her shoulders. She had killed Nigel. She felt so much better. Sure she was still guilty of


    trying, but her failure made her feel so much better about herself. She was relieved. ¡°Looks like his


    phndering finally caught up to him.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. I didn¡¯t kill him,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°Do you feel better?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Katelyn looked at the paperwork thewyer had left with them. They stilly on the coffee table


    where he had left them. She had not had the nerve to touch them. Now that she knew she had not


    killed him, she felt better about epting the inheritance Nigel had left her. She picked up the forms


    and found a pen. Katelyn signed the documents. She would mail it back to Mr. Carpenter. By the time


    they got back from their honeymoon, he should have everything sorted away, and she could im her


    inheritance.


    ¡°I see you have decided to ept the inheritance,¡± Darrell said, watching her sign the forms.


    ¡°I think you are right. I can do good with this inheritance. I thought maybe you and I could finish


    remodelling the house and then flip it. Sell it for a profit. As for the money, I thought I might invest in the


    pack. Help develop the hub. Maybe build a rec hall or some parks. Something for the kids to enjoy.¡±


    ¡°I think that is a wonderful idea.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You should finish packing. We got to leave soon.¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m on it,¡± he said, rushing off to pack his bag.


    With the stresses of the past behind her, Katelyn could finally enjoy her presence and look forward to


    her future.

 Chapter 42: HEAD OF THE PACK / PROLOGUE

    Chapter 42: HEAD OF THE PACK / PROLOGUE


    Rosewood California¡­


    Mackenzie came through the back door of the house. She had left for school on time, but since she


    had an exam that she had not studied for, Mackenzie went to the mall for an hour, waiting until she


    knew both of her parents would be at work. After an appropriate wait time, she bought a drink and went


    home. She would spend the rest of the day watching TV and snacking. Neither of her parents would be


    home until after 6:00 pm, so they would never know she had skipped.


    Sure, the school had the policy to call home when a student was missing from ss, but at the


    beginning of the year, she had changed the number on her yearly file update to her cellphone. Since


    the call was just an automated machine, the school would never know it wasn¡¯t her parents, and her


    folks would never receive the call. She was in the clear.


    Walking through the front door, Mackenzie came to a sudden stop when she walked in on some


    stranger on his hands and knees, trying to clean up a vast pool of blood. Turning her head, she saw


    both her parentsying dead on the floor and rapped in the shower curtains the man on his knees had


    taken from two of the three bathrooms in the house.


    She looked back at the man, who seemed surprised to see her. Mackenzie dropped turned to run. The


    stranger shot to his feet and chased after her. She ran out into the back alley and down to the main


    street. The man was not far behind her. She saw a city bus at the nearby bus stop loading and


    unloading passengers. She pushed herself faster and then forced her way onto the bus. Her school


    bus pass was still clipped to her bag, so the driver did not stop her. She pushed her way to the back of


    the bus as it pulled away, looking out the rear window at the man who had been unable to keep up.


    She had managed to escape.


    Mackenzie made her way to the closes police station and told them what she had seen. They sent a


    squad car to the house to find her parents'' bodies, but the killer had taken off once she got away.


    Mackenzie spent the next three days in the police station describing the killer to a forensic artist and


    telling the investigator what she had seen in detail. Children¡¯s Services hade to collect her.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With her parents now dead and no close family, they were putting her in a foster home. Since she was


    sixteen, she was unlikely to get adopted, but in two years, she would be on her own, so it wasn¡¯t so


    bad. With the killer still atrge, the DA ced her in a home in Colorado and had changed herst


    name. She would remain in protective custody until the suspect was found and arrested.


    Mackenzie cried for days. In a matter of minutes, she had lost everything: her home, her parents, and


    her very identity. Her life would never be the same.


    ***


    Feral Colorado¡­


    Gordon hit the floor hard, the back of his head bouncing off the tile floor of the kitchen. Hey there


    momentarily blinded by the pain. Both his hands went to his head as if he could someone hold his


    scrambled brains in. He grunted in pain when he took a swift kick to the ribs. The impact jolted him


    hard and making him roll onto his side in the fetal position guarding his gut.


    ¡°You stupid, worthless waste of skin,¡± his wife Melissa hissed as she stood over him with the cast iron


    pan. She¡¯d hit him with still in her hand. ¡°You¡¯re a pathetic excuse for a man. I¡¯m seriously fucking


    amazed you manage to keep the pack in line when you are so pitiful. You¡¯re not a man. You¡¯re a sheep


    in wolves'' clothing,¡± she leaned over and hit him again with the pan in her hand.


    Gordon could feel his right shoulder dislocate from the impact. He cried out in pain and rocked back


    and forth as hey battered, broke, and bloody on the floor. Finally, Melissa was so disgusted with him.


    She ced the cast iron pan on the counter and stepped over him as she left the room. Gordony on


    the floor, consumed by pain.


    Gordon had been married to Melissa for years. When they were young, he had made the mistake of


    getting her pregnant. He had chosen to do the right thing and married Melissa so they could raise their


    child together. But it wasn¡¯t long after their wedding that Melissa became abusive. It had started with


    words and then the asional shove and smack. Gordon never retaliated. He couldn¡¯t. His father had


    told him there was never any excuse that made hitting a woman ok. So, he just dealt with it as best he


    could. But over the years, Melissa had be more violent, and the abuse had escted.


    Regretfully as a Lycanthrope, Melissa hit a lot harder than any mortal man. And thankfully, as a


    Lycanthrope, Gordon healed quickly, so the bruises and cuts were gone quickly, so no one outside his


    home knew that his wife beat him. If they did, Gordon would simply die of shame. The embarrassment


    of being abused by his wife would make him look weak. He would lose control of the pack. After all,


    what kind of man got smacked around by a woman. They would think him weak and pathetic. There


    was far too much shame involved. He could never let anyone know.


    Gordon rolled over and tried to push himself up on all fours, but a stabbing pain ripped through his


    shoulder, and he whimpered. He lifted his head and looked up to see his 13-year-old daughter Aster


    standing in the kitchen doorway, watching him in his state of shame. He saw sympathy in her eyes, and


    it only made him feel worse. Aster came to his side. She crouched down to his level, eased his arm up


    around her shoulders. She wrapped her arms around his waist and helped Gordon up off the floor.


    She limped her father down the hall and up the stairs to his bedroom. She eased him down onto the


    bed and helped tuck him in to make himfortable. He just needed to sleep. His body repaired itself


    faster when he rested. This time tomorrow, all his injuries would be gone as if they had never existed,


    and no one would be the wiser.

 Chapter 43: 1

    Chapter 43: 1


    Aspen Colorado, ten yearster¡­


    Mackenzie stood in the bridal shop watching her bride Alice Carter trying on hr fiftieth dress that day.


    They had been to every bridal shop in Colorado in thest week, and the woman still wasn¡¯t satisfied.


    To say Alice Carter was a nightmare bride would be an understatement. Alice looked in the mirror with


    the staff standing around her fussing over the hem, praying she liked this one.


    Alice was a ne woman who thought she was Beyonc¨¦. ¡°I don¡¯t like this one,¡± she said. Mackenzie


    rolled her eyes, big surprise. ¡°It makes my arms look jiggly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me the dress,¡± Mackenzie muttered under her breath


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Alice asked, turning around.


    Mackenzie smiled, ¡°I said, bring out the next dress. Please, this one certainly will never do,¡± which


    seemed to satisfy Alice as she returned her attention to her reflection.


    Mackenzie had been working as an event nner for thest four years, and she had be very


    good at it. She was now the top event nner in Colorado. She nned everything from bar mitzvahs


    to borate weddings. Most of her business was at weddings. nning weddings had left Mackenzie


    disillusioned with love. She had seen too many women only in it for the money and been hit on by so


    many of her grooms. She could usually tell how long these marriages wouldst based on their vows.


    So many of them wanted to write their vows, and they were almost always cheesy and hooky.


    She liked to keep tabs on her couples after their weddings to see if she was right about how long it


    wouldst. She almost had it down to a science. Mackenzie spent the next four hours helping Alice in


    and out of dresses while she poopooed each of them. After a long day of getting absolutely nowhere,


    Mackenzie said goodnight to her client and sat in her car in the parking lot. After a day like this, she


    needed to rx. She had just the thing too. Mackenzie had heard about an excellent tattoo artist, and


    she had booked an appointment with him to get a new tattoo. And her appointment was in an hour. She


    couldn¡¯t wait.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    Gordon leaned on the counter, his hand over his right side. He could still feel the bruising beneath the


    skin healing. Melissa had done a number on him two days ago, and while on the surface, he was fine,


    beneath the skin, he still had some mending to do. Another day and he should be good. It was a good


    thing he was Lycanthrope of his wife might have killed him long ago.


    The chime above his door rang, alerting him that he had customers. He stood tall and put on a false


    smile. He walked around the corner to the main desk to greet his appointment. Gordon was surprised


    to see a beautiful young woman. She was dressed in a ssy woman¡¯s suit that made her look


    powerful and influential. Her long blond hair hung in curls down her back, and her make-up made her


    blue eyes pop. She was tall for a woman with amazingly long legs and curves that could put the


    backroads to shame.


    This woman was a whole other breed from his typical biker clientele. She smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m looking for


    Gordon Wilder.¡±


    ¡°You found him. You must be my 4:00 pm appointment.¡±


    ¡°Mackenzie Starr,¡± she offered him her perfectly manicured hand. Gordon wiped his ink-stained hands


    on his dirty jeans and then took her hand and shook it.


    ¡°Come on back,¡± he suggested. Mackenzie followed him to the back room, where he gestured for her to


    take a seat in the tattoo chair. ¡°What were you looking for?¡±


    ¡°I was hoping to get a phoenix rising from the ashes on my side right on the ribs,¡± she said, taking her


    seat.


    ¡°Ok. Do you have any other tattoos?¡±


    ¡°No, this would be my first.¡±


    ¡°How big do you want it?¡±


    ¡°My whole side.¡±


    ¡°That is going to be expensive.¡±


    ¡°I can pay.¡±


    ¡°Well, I must warn you that tattooing on the ribs is extremely painful. A lot of people tap out. Given this


    is your first, I would suggest another spot. Somece a little fattier than directly atop bone.¡±


    ¡°Like where?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± hum, he thought for a moment, looking her over. He didn¡¯t think this girl had any fat on her body.


    She looked like a real-life Barbie doll. ¡°Take off your jacket and your blouse,¡± he instructed. She looked


    at him questioningly. ¡°I want to see the canvass so I can decide the best cement,¡± he offered her a


    grin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take advantage.¡±


    Mackenzie removed her suit jacket, offering it to Gordon, who hung it up. He then watched as her


    slender fingers released one tiny white button of her blouse free one after the next until the silk fell


    open. She shrugged it off, and he had an unobstructed view of those full round breasts contained in a


    sexy littlecy white cage-style bra. Wow, he could not stop staring. ¡°I was thinking right here,¡± she


    said, running her right hand over her left side from hip to just below her the band of her bra.


    Gordon was doing his best not to seem like a creepy old man. This woman was half his age and clearly


    worlds out of his league. Plus, he was a married man. Gordon reached out and ran his hand over her


    side, trying to judge the skin. Wow, her skin was soft, and she smelled like orange blossoms. Removing


    his hand from her person, Gordon cleared his throat and began to gather his supplies. ¡°I¡¯ll draw up a


    stencil, and if you like it, we can get started.¡±


    ¡°Can I button up my shirt now?¡± Gordon stood there, staring at her with a smile. ¡°Well?¡± She asked with


    a chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking,¡± sheughed, and he nodded. ¡°Yeah, go ahead and cover-up,¡± he said, sitting down at his


    light table so he could draw up a stencil.


    ¡°Have you been doing this long?¡±


    ¡°thirty years. ¡°I started apprenticing in a shop when I was fifteen. Been doing this ever since.¡±


    ¡°You must be excellent. Youe highly rmended.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it,¡± he said as he went about his drawing. Gordon was a fast drawer. He was


    imaginative, and when he put ink to paper, he flew through it.


    ¡°So, do you own the shop, or are you just an employee?¡±


    ¡°I own it. It¡¯s just me working here,¡± he said. ¡°What about you? What do you do? You¡¯re a little ssier


    than the guys that usually walk in here.¡±


    ¡°I am an event nner. I work mostly weddings.¡±


    ¡°You must be good at your job. Your clothes look expensive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the top event nner in Aspen.¡±


    ¡°Good for you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I could get a ss of water?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± he said, pointing to a mini-fridge. ¡°There are a few untouched bottles in there,¡± Mackenzie slid


    off her chair and walked to the fridge. She bent over to retrieve a bottle, and Gordon couldn¡¯t look


    away. She had an amazing ass.


    They sat in silence while he finished his stencil, and when he showed it to her, she lit up. ¡°That is


    gorgeous? How much?¡±


    ¡°$150/hour. I bill you at the end of each session.¡±


    ¡°How many sessions do you need?¡±


    ¡°Depends on how well you sit. It could be six hours. Could be twelve.¡±


    ¡°Ok, then let¡¯s get started,¡± she said, removing her toppletely.


    Sheid out on the tattoo chair on her side. Gordon pulled his stool and supply trolley up as close as he


    could, then he prepared the location and applied the stencil. He ran his hands over her skin a few


    times, making sure things were the way he liked them; then, he positioned his light source and picked


    up his tattoo machine.


    ¡°Ok, this may hurt a little. If you start feeling dizzy or nauseated, you tell me immediately, and we will


    take a break,¡± Gordon said as he began. If you like, there is a remote on the stand next to you. He then


    took a moment to point to a small TV. ¡°You can watch something to kill time.¡±


    ¡°You said you have been doing this for 30 years. You don¡¯t look that old.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°I¡¯m old enough to be your father.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a lot cuter than my father,¡± Gordon looked up at those shing wild eyes of hers. Was she


    coming on to him? He had not expected that. Gordon was not from her cultured world. He was a rough


    and unkempt middle-aged biker who hadn¡¯t seen a razor in two weeks. His ebony hair was long and


    tied back sloppily. His jeans were old, worn, and dirty. His shirt was outdated, and his leather jacket


    hung up on the hook next to her suit jacket.


    ¡°Then, you must get your looks from your mother,¡± he smiled and continued to form his outline.


    They sat and talked about the show on TV. Gordon never looked up. Once he found his rhythm, he was


    focused. The tattoo wasing together quite nicely. When the rm on his wristwatch went up, he


    proceeded to clean up. He had worked for two hours. ¡°OK,¡± he said, wiping the site down and cleaning


    it up so he could wrap it. ¡°We will let this heal for a few days,¡± once she wrapped up, Mackenzie


    dressed and followed him to the counter. He looked through his schedule. ¡°We could book the next


    session next Monday. Another two hours. Say the same time.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said, checking her schedule with her smartphone. She paid for today''s session, and then


    she took her business card from her wallet and jotted down something on the back. Mackenzie offered


    it to him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me, and we can have dinner,¡± she said as he took the card. ¡°My private


    number is on the back.¡±


    Gordon could not fight the grin curving his mouth. It had been so long since a beautiful young woman


    hit on him. He didn¡¯t have the heart to tell her he was married. Still, the fact that she wanted him was a


    nice ego stroke. He watched as she left the room, and Gordon took a moment to fantasize what it might


    have been like if he were a less than faithful man.


    She spent the next half hour cleaning up. Usually, it took a little longer, but today he just flew through it,


    which was depressing because it meant he now had to go home. Sucking it up, he got on his


    motorcycle and drove home. He was home a lot earlier than he had hoped to be, but he couldn¡¯t put it


    off forever.


    He pulled into the drive next to a truck he recognized. Getting off his bike, he looked in through the


    driver¡¯s window to see what was inside. This was his friend Conrad¡¯s truck. Why was it parked here?


    Conrad hadn¡¯t said he was popping by to see him today.


    Gordon went inside the house and looked around. There was no one on the main floor. Gordon heard


    the sound of moaninging from upstairs, so he followed the sound. He climbed their stairs and


    stopped outside his bedroom. He could hear the mattress springs and more moaning. He pushed the


    door open to find his wife naked in bed on top of his friend.


    They both panicked when they saw him. They scrabbled for their clothes, and something in Gordon


    snapped. He had suffered so many indignities at the hands of his wife, but this was thest straw. He


    wasn¡¯t going to put up with any more of her crap. ¡°Gordon,¡± Conrad stammered as he quickly got


    dressed. ¡°This isn¡¯t what it looks like.¡±


    Gordon said nothing as he red at them both. He took a calming breath, and then he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m


    going to leave now. I¡¯m going into town to get good and drunk. When Ie back, neither of you are


    going to be here, and if either of you is here when I return, I will kill you.¡±


    He turned and started back down the hall to the stairs. Melissa came out of the bedroom with the sheet


    wrapped around her. ¡°You can¡¯t throw me out of my own house.¡±


    Gordon turned to face her. ¡°Wrong, this is my house. My name is on deed, and yours isn¡¯t, so you have


    no im to this house. Sure, if you like, you can try to take it in the divorce, but I don¡¯t think you are


    going to get it.¡±


    ¡°Divorce?¡± Melissa gasped. ¡°You can¡¯t divorce me, Lycanthrope¡¯s mate for life. It¡¯s a tradition.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for tradition to change.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you,¡± she growled. Her hand flew up to strike him, but Gordon¡¯s hand closed around her


    wrist and stopped her assault. She looked surprised that he stood up to her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to do that anymore,¡± he snarled his eyes, beginning to glow. ¡°You don¡¯t ever get to hit me


    again. I¡¯m done taking your crap. If you are here when Ie back, I will forget how I was raised and


    rip your fucking throat out,¡± he let her go and took a step back. ¡°Consider yourself warned,¡± he then


    started down the stairs.


    ¡°Where am I supposed to go?¡± Melissa yelled down the stairs at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± starting tonight, the world was going to see a whole new Gordon.

 Chapter 44: 2

    Chapter 44: 2


    Gordon sat at the bar. After finding his shitty wife cheating, he had decided to go to the Mausoleum. It


    was a dive bar in Aspen that was popr with truckers, bikers, and his pack. Gordon was drinking


    alone tonight. He was halfway through his third beer and tapping Mackenzie¡¯s business card against


    the top of his ss. He had been debating calling her and asking Mackenzie to join him for a drink.


    It had been years since Gordon had picked up a woman. Twenty-five years, to be specific. Girls today


    were different. He was just some ageing biker. What did he have to offer a ssydy like Mackenzie?


    Then again, she had given him her number without him asking for it. She must have seen something in


    him. He stared at the phone number on the back of the card for a long time, then he picked up his beer


    and drained the ss empty. cing the ss on the bar top, Gordon reached into his jacket, taking


    out his smartphone. He punched in Mackenzie¡¯s number and hit call.


    It rang once¡­ twice¡­ three times. His nerves were raw. He should hang up. Four¡­ five¡­ ¡°Mackenzie


    Starr,¡± Gordon stopped breathing. She actually answered, and now he was speechless. ¡°Hello?¡± He


    couldn¡¯t. Gordon hung up and ced his phone on the bar top. God, he felt like such a loser. Suddenly


    his phone rang, and Gordon picked it up. Oh God, she was calling back.


    Gordon stared at his phone, debating whether or not to answer it. Man up! He scolded himself. You¡¯re


    45 years old, not 12. Answer the call. Gordon picked up the phone. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m returning a call. You just called?¡± Mackenzie¡¯s voice came over the line.


    ¡°Yes, sorry, um¡­ it¡¯s Gordon. You gave me your number back in my tattoo shop earlier today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember you,¡± her voice had taken on a silky undertone.


    ¡°I was wondering if you were busy tonight?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Would you be interested in getting drinks with me?¡±


    ¡°I would love to get drinks with you. Do you know where the Spring? It¡¯s the bar at the Mountain za


    Hotel,¡± he did; it was an expensive hotel that catered to CEOs and wealthy tourists. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in 20


    minutes if you would like to meet me there.¡±


    He would prefer a bar with axer dress code, but he would go where she wanted. ¡°I¡¯ll see you there,¡±


    Gordon hung up with a smile. That went well. Gordon stood up and walked out of the bar.


    He drove to the hotel and parked his bike. He walked into the building and saw the bar entrance right


    there in the lobby. Gordon went in and took a seat at the bar. ¡°What can I get you?¡± The clean-cut male


    bartender in the tight ck top asked.


    ¡°A martini for me,¡± Mackenzie ordered as she slipped onto the barstool next to him. ¡°And I¡¯m guessing


    a beer for you?¡± She asked yfully.


    ¡°Whatever is on tap,¡± he said, looking her over. Mackenzie had changed out of her suit and into an


    incredible purple designer cocktail dress that slid up her creamy thighs when she crossed her right leg


    over the other. It was impossible not to stare. ¡°And I thought you looked good back at my shop.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I was at dinner with a friend when you called.¡±


    ¡°Did I take you away from a date?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing as fun as that. My girlfriend just got dumped, so we went out to dinner, but I was tired of


    the sobbing. You gave me an excuse to leave. I¡¯m grateful.¡±


    ¡°d I could help,¡± he said as the bartender ced their drinks in front of them. He took out his wallet


    and paid for their drinks.


    ¡°So, kind of you,¡± Mackenzie said as she picked up her ss and sipped it. ¡°I¡¯ll have to get the next


    one,¡± they sat in awkward silence for a moment, and she grinned. ¡°You seem nervous?¡±


    ¡°In all honesty, it has been a long time since I have been on a date.¡±


    ¡°Does your wife know you are here?¡± She asked. Gordon looked at her, surprised by the question. ¡°The


    ring on your left hand,¡± she said, nodding to his hand. ¡°It¡¯s a dead giveaway.¡±


    He looked at his wedding band for a moment and then back at her. ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t know where I am.


    We are actually getting divorced.¡±


    ¡°As of when?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°As of tonight. I came home from work. I caught my wife with another man. I caught her with one of my


    friends.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He smiled at her. ¡°If you knew I was married, why did you give me your phone number?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t seem happily married. I have spent years with couples, and it has gotten quite easy to


    figure out who is going to make it and who isn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t have to meet your wife to know you weren¡¯t


    happy. It¡¯s like a sixth sense,¡± she smiled. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not looking to lockdown. I¡¯m just looking for


    some fun.¡±


    ¡°Fun?¡±


    ¡°Sex.¡±


    ¡°Sex?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I knew the moment I walked through the doors of your shop and saw you that I wanted you. A


    woman decides within thirty seconds of meeting a man whether or not she¡¯s going to sleep with him,¡±


    she moved closer to whisper in his ear. ¡°How long does it take you to decide?¡±


    ¡°Nomitment? No strings?¡±


    ¡°None. Just mutual shallow gratification.¡±


    He smiled. Nonmittal casual sex with a beautiful young woman? After twenty-five years of being


    stuck with the same vile woman, he could indeed use an enjoyable romp. The only question was,


    should he? Gordon smiled at her. ¡°I have decided. Where and when?¡±


    ¡°Here and now,¡± she said, taking a hotel room key card out of her small handbag to show it to him. It


    was clear she had been nning this encounter from the get-go. She must have paid for the room


    beforeing into the bar. She was so sure of herself, and why not. She was stunning.


    Gordon drank his beer back in one shot and stood up. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Mackenzie hopped off her stool, and Gordon followed as she led him out of the bar and to the elevators


    in the lobby. She swiped the key card to ess the elevator. The doors slid open shortly after, and they


    both stepped on. She swiped the card again, and the doors slid shut. They were silent as the elevator


    went up. They got off on the fifth floor and walked down the hall to the room, the key card unlocked.


    Once alone in the room, she kicked off her pumps and ced her handbag on the desk. She then


    turned and smiled at him. Gordon had to admit he was excited but nervous. It had been decades since


    he had been with a woman other than Melissa, and even then, he only gotid on Christmas and his


    birthday, which often left him cold.


    He''d never loved Melissa. She had been fun at first back when they were young and stupid.


    Unfortunately, he had gotten her pregnant with their daughter Aster. Gordon had done what he thought


    was the right thing and married the mother of his child, but after he said I do things went wrong and


    quickly. He had only stayed with her for so long because he was a man of his word. He had taken


    vows, and he honoured them. Since Lycanthropes were rare and they mated for life, he had resigned


    himself to his shitty life.


    However, catching his wife with his friend, Gordon broke. He couldn¡¯t do it anymore. Fuck tradition. He


    was kicking his bitch wife to the curb, which made what he was doing ok.


    Gordon watched with excitement as Mackenzie¡¯s manicured fingers pinched the zipper on the side of


    her dress and slowly pulled it down. She slipped her arms out of the sleeves and let the garment fall


    around her bare feet. Wow, he had no words. She stood before him in a deep purple and ckce bra


    and panties set, he was sure she bought from some expensive designer. The purple of her


    undergarments matched the colour of the dress she had just removed. This was a girl who had it all


    pulled together.


    Why she was with him was baffling.


    Then again, Gordon was not exactly unattractive. He was on the shorter side of tall, merely six feet


    even. He weighed two hundred pounds, but he was all muscle. He could attribute his superb physical


    fitness to the fact that he was a Lycanthrope, and as one, he had a supernaturally fast metabolism.


    Besides his fantastic physique, Gordon had a rugged bad boy appeal with his chiselled features, his


    long ebony hair and the slightest hint of grey in his three-week-old beard. Then there were his eyes. He


    had typical Lycanthrope eyes, a bright, striking amber colour that women found captivating. Back in his


    heyday, all he had to do was give a girl that smouldering look and their panties practically flew off.


    Although it had been a long time, and he feared he might have lost his mojo. He had to admit it only to


    himself. He was scared he wouldn¡¯t measure up. He was afraid he wouldn¡¯tst long. The only thing he


    wasn¡¯t afraid of was getting it up because he was at full salute already. Gordon just stood there, his


    gaze rolling over her delectable curves taking in her beauty.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do anything?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I am taking a moment to appreciate all the work God put into making you,¡± at that moment, she cast


    her eyes down, and she actually blushed. For that brief second, he got a glimpse of a small-town girl


    next door when moments ago she was a sexy, confident, dominant force to be reckoned with. Gordon


    slowly removed his jacket and hung it over the chair as he strolled toward her. He pulled his t-shirt up


    and off over his head, tossing it aside.


    His confidence grew when her eyes began to smoulder, and her smile grew at the sight of his body. He


    remembered that look, and he was proud that he could still get that look at his age. Gordon came to


    stand toe to toe with Mackenzie. His fingers gently brushed hers and then threaded as he lifted her soft


    hand and held it against his chest. When she purred with approval, his ego swelled. Gordon leaned in


    his lips, hovering a breath away from her. Mackenzie leaned in to kiss him, but he pulled back slightly,


    denying her the contact she craved to dy her gratification.


    If he only got one shot at this, he was going to make it count.


    ***


    Mackenzie felt a rush of excitement when Gordon pulled back. The little chuckle he gave spiked her


    sex drive. Not only was the man sinfully sexy, but he also had a yful side. He held her hand to his


    chest and slowly guided it lower and lower until the evidence of his arousal filled her hand through his


    jeans. Oh yeah, judging from how he felt in her hand, this was going to be a night to remember.


    Gordon¡¯s index finger traced her jaw, sopping at her chin, tipping her head up, bringing her lips to his. It


    was a teasing feather-light kiss. A slight brush of his lip, then his teeth lightly nipped at her bottom lip.


    He pulled his lips back slightly, looking down as his finger trailed down her neck, over her corbone,


    and between her breast, hooking in thece of her bra. ¡°Let¡¯s see what treasures are hidden beneath


    thisce,¡± he whispered as his hands slid around her sides and utched the two small hooks in the


    back. She shrugged her shoulders out of the straps and let her bra fall away. His smile grew.


    ¡°wless.¡±


    His mouth captured hers in an intense lustful kiss that took Mackenzie¡¯s breath away. Mackenzie


    reached for his belt and turned it loose, then yanked his pants down. She couldn¡¯t wait anymore. She


    wanted to get to the main event. There was no need for more forey. Her panties were soaking, and


    he couldn¡¯t possibly get any harder. Looking down, she was thrilled to see he was well equipped.


    Mackenzie pulled away just for a second and picked up her handbag from the desk. Gordon kicked off


    his boots and jeans, then came up behind Mackenzie, took a firm hold of her hips and pulled her back


    as he ground against her bottom. She was quickly losing her senses. She wanted what he offered so


    much. She searched her handbag for a condom but couldn¡¯t find the one she thought she had in her


    purse.


    It was challenging to focus on finding the condom with his cock sliding back and forth against her sex


    from behind. He was teasing her again, and she was almost senseless with desire. ¡°We have a


    problem.¡±


    ¡°No problem here, Baby. I¡¯m more than ready to y,¡± Gordon purred as he pushed Mackenzie¡¯s hair


    aside so he could kiss the back of her neck, sending delightful shudders of pleasure spiking right to her


    sex.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find the condom,¡± Mackenzie confessed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m clean and fixed. I could screw you to the floor every day for months and never get


    you pregnant,¡± he said, cing his hand on her shoulders and pushing her face down bent over the


    desk as he slowly entered from behind. Mackenzie dropped her forehead against the desk as she


    moaned, her hands gripping the edges of the desk so tightly her hands were white-knuckled. He filled


    her so perfectly. Her mind went nk as he pulled her back with each thrust driving himself deeper


    each time.


    Soon Both of them were groaning and panting as Gordon took her fast and hard. The sensation was so


    overwhelming Mackenzie thought she might ckout. Gordon kissed and sucked on her neck as his


    hand moved around her waist and slipped between her legs, stroking and toying with the engorged bud


    of her sex.


    It was too much. It was too good. Mackenzie whimpered his name as her whole body shook. She came


    harder than she had with anyone else as the evidence of her satisfaction dripped down his manhood


    and her inner thigh. Her sex clenching so tightly around him, Gordon¡¯s head fell back. He closed his


    eyes and almost growled.


    It was brief but better than she had with any other man. Gordon was breathing heavily as he took a


    step back. ¡°That was amazing,¡± she panted, standing up.


    Gordon snaked one arm around her waist, lifting Mackenzie off her feet, carrying her over to the bed


    and tossing her on the mattress. She was surprised to find him already hard again. ¡°We are far from


    done, Baby,¡± he said, kneeling on the mattress and crawling up towards her.


    ¡°Your stamina is impressive for a man your age or a man half your age.¡±


    ¡°Baby, you have never met a man like me before,¡± he said, kissing his way up her leg and inner thigh.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s make you squirm,¡± he said, running his tongue along her sex. It was going to be a hell of a


    good night.

 Chapter 45: 3

    Chapter 45: 3


    Gordon woke to the sound of his cellphone ringing. He rolled onto his side, reaching for his phone,


    which was not on the nightstand next to him. Giving himself a second to be more alert, he sat up


    on the edge of the bed and looked around. He was still in the hotel room, but he appeared to be alone.


    The phone stopped ringing, and Gordon stood up, raking his fingers through his dark tangles as he


    walked to the bathroom to find it also empty.


    Mackenzie must have slipped out while he was sleeping. Walking back into the main suite, he noticed


    therge mirror over the desk had a message scrolled across it in burgundy lipstick that read: Had to


    work, call me ¡ª followed by lip print kiss as a signature. Gordon smiled. Yeah, he¡¯d had fun too.


    Suddenly his phone was ringing again. Gordon searched his jacket and removed the smartphone. He


    snarled with disgust. Then he saw Melissa¡¯s picture and number. ¡°Nope,¡± he hit decline, then he went


    into the settings and blocked her number. With that done, he checked his call history to see he had


    missed ten calls and fifty text messages. It would seem Melissa had been trying to contact him all


    morning. Probably pissed off, he hadn¡¯te back after a few drinks. Oh well, he owed her no


    exnation. However, he should probably go home. He needed a shower and a fresh set of clothes


    before he went to work. He had his first appointment at noon, and the clock on his phone said it was


    well past 8:00 am.


    Gordon got dressed and left the hotel. He walked out the doors heading for his bike when he saw a


    female uniformed officer writing him a ticket. He ran over. ¡°No, I¡¯m here,¡± he said, reaching her.


    ¡°Is your motorcycle, Sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Look, I know I parked here overnight, and I wasn¡¯t supposed to, but I had a hell of a night. First, I


    find out my wife is cheating on me with my friend and then¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± the officer cut him off. ¡°Your wife sounds like a bitch. It¡¯s such a shame when a


    woman doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s got,¡± Gordon was confused. What was going on here? ¡°You know


    what? I¡¯ll let you off with a warning. You¡¯ve had a bad enough time,¡± she then took his hand and using


    the pen she had been using to write him up. She scrawled her phone number across his palm. ¡°You


    give me a call if you need someone to talk to,¡± she said, then caressed his face and walked back to her


    cruiser and went about her day.


    Gordon looked down at his hand. Taking hold of his shirt, he lifted the fabric to his nose and sniffed it.


    Was he giving off some form of Fuck Me pheromone? Looking at his hand again, Gordon smiled. It


    seems he was on a hot streak, and it took no time at all. Single life was looking promising. He should


    have divorced Melissa sooner.


    Gordon straddled his bike and revved the engine up. Lifting his feet, he pulled out of the parking lot and


    into the street. He was heading home to make sure Melissa had packed her stuff and left. It took twenty


    minutes to reach Feral and another ten to get home. He pulled into the driveway and groaned when he


    saw Melissa¡¯s little hatchback. He put his bike in park and turned it off. He climbed off his bike and


    made his way to the door. Once inside, he noticed Melissa. She had been sitting on the couch, and she


    rose when he walked in. She looked like she had been crying, but it was clear maniption.


    ¡°Where have you been all night?¡± She demanded.


    ¡°At a hotel.¡±


    ¡°Doing what?¡±


    ¡°A twenty-six-year-old.¡±


    He said, walking past her heading upstairs to his room. He needed to get rid of Melissa and get a


    shower in before he left for work. Melissa followed him; her tears were reced by anger. ¡°You had sex


    with another woman?¡±


    ¡°Repeatedly,¡± he said, reaching his room. He opened the closet and took out a suitcase which he left


    on the foot of the bed opened.


    ¡°Fine, you got it out of your system. I hurt you. You hurt me. We are even.¡±


    Gordonughed. ¡°We are so far from even. Even is not in the same gxy,¡± he said, taking her clothes


    from the closet and throwing them into the suitcase.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Packing your stuff.¡±


    ¡°You were serious about throwing me out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°This is my house.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my house. The deed is in my name, and I am the one that has paid every mortgage payment.


    You were just living here, and now you don¡¯t. I can take this to court. ¡°Go ahead, but that will take time,


    and I don¡¯t think you can afford thewyer. Melissa had not worked a day in their rtionship. She had


    raised Aster, and after their daughter moved out, she started working as the midwife for the pack, but


    she never charged.¡±


    ¡°I have no ie. What am I supposed to do? How do I provide for myself? Where do I go?¡±


    I don¡¯t know, and frankly, I don¡¯t care,¡± he said, closing the suitcase. ¡°Now, are you going to walk out, or


    am I going to have to throw you out literally?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair.¡±


    ¡°Fair!¡± He yelled, his eyes glowing with rage. ¡°You want to talk about fair?¡± He said, picking up the


    suitcase and advancing on Melissa, which made her back out of the room and down the stairs as he


    came at her slowly. ¡°For decades, I took your abuse. I cleaned up after you. I provided for you. I bent


    over backwards to keep you happy, and all you ever did was shit on me and cheat. Today is my


    Independence Day. I¡¯m not a petty man. I won¡¯t exile you from the pack, but you will get the fuck out of


    my house.¡±


    Reaching the door, he opened and shoved Melissa out the door and threw her suitcase at her. Angry,


    she narrowed her eyes at him and got that nasty, vindictive look she always had. ¡°So, you¡¯re just going


    to run around town hitting on young girls like some filthy old man?¡±


    Gordon grinned, not letting her nasty mood phase him. ¡°For the record, they hit on me. Besides, I


    thought a little youth would be a nice change,¡± that offended look on her face was priceless, and


    Gordon mmed the door in her face. He paused and then opened the door to see her still standing


    there. She had just taken out her keys to get into her car, and he snatched her keys right out of her


    hand. He quickly removed the house key and threw the others back at her and shut the door, and


    locked it. He tossed the spare key up in the air and caught it with a smile. Yup, things were looking up.


    ***


    Mackenzie pulled into the parking lot just out front of the Blood Moon Studio. She pushed open the


    door to her car and stepped out with a six-pack of beer, and shut the door by bumping it with her hip.


    She adjusted the red skirt because it had ridden up her thighs while driving. She had on an off-white


    blouse with a decorative red silk scarf and matching pumps. She had swept her long heavy blond curls


    up in a loose, sloppy bun that gave her a shy look. Her heels clicked on the concrete of the sidewalk


    as she reached for the door and went inside.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The door chimed as she walked in and over to the service counter. ¡°Come on back,¡± she heard Gordon


    call to her. He probably would have called to anyone since he was the only employee and was likely


    with a client. She rounded the counter and went into the back. Gordon nced up, and he smiled at


    her. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t my favourite drinking buddy,¡± he said, wiping off the chest of the man he had been


    tattooing and rose to his feet.


    ¡°I brought you a little something,¡± Mackenzie said, offering him the six-pack.


    Gordon epted the beer and smiled at her. ¡°Thanks. Most bring coffee, but I like this better.¡±


    ¡°I thought you would.¡±


    ¡°What brings you by? We don¡¯t have an appointment right now,¡± she moved closer and toyed with the


    cor of his shirt.


    ¡°I was hoping to book another after-hours appointment with you.¡±


    He grinned with pride. ¡°A repeat ofst night?¡±


    ¡°I certainly hope so.¡±


    Gordonughed. ¡°I think we can arrange something. Why don¡¯t youe to my ce tonight? I¡¯ll make


    you dinner, and we can¡­ chill.¡±


    ¡°That sounds perfect,¡± she epted.


    Gordon grabbed a sticky note off his counter and wrote something on it, then offered it to Mackenzie.


    ¡°That¡¯s my address. Say seven?¡±


    ¡°Seven it is,¡± she leaned in and ced a feather-light kiss to his cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    ¡°I will be waiting.¡±


    As Mackenzie headed for the door, Gordon sat back down and picked up his tattoo machine. ¡°She is


    hot,¡± she heard the client say.


    ¡°Yes, she is,¡± Gordon replied.


    ***


    Mackenzie pulled her car into the parking lot next to a motorcycle she assumed belonged to Gordon.


    Gordon lived a few minutes away from the small town of Feral, where his tattoo shop was located. He


    must have done some good business because his two-level mountain cabin was very nice, at least


    from the outside. The cabin was on the side of a smallke. The exterior looked like it was made of


    logs with tall windows. There was a curving wooden staircase that went up to the front door.


    Mackenzie went up the stairs and rang the doorbell. It took a moment before the door opened, and


    when it did, she was face to face with Gordon and his sinful smile. He had changed from work. He had


    put on a clean pair of jeans with no tears in the knee and a ck cotton button-up dress shirt, which he


    left unbuttoned at the neck and untucked at the waist. He had tied his dark hair back in, and he had


    trimmed his beard, so he looked less shabby.


    ¡°You clean up nice,¡± she purred as he stepped aside and invited her in.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, shutting the door. ¡°You caught me off guardst night, but tonight I had time to


    get ready. So I dressed appropriately.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mind the ripped jeans and studded leather. The whole bad boy thing you got going on is


    sexy,¡± she said, pressing herself fully against him as her lips teased her.


    ¡°Dinner is almost ready. I hope you are hungry.¡±


    ¡°Famished.¡±


    Mackenzie looked around the foyer. There was a staircase in front of them that went upstairs. To the


    right was arge living room and to the left a dining room. She followed Gordon through the dining


    room to the kitchen at the back of the house. It was a quaint little kitchen. There were doors that


    opened out onto arge deck that overlooked the smallke outside. It was a nice view.


    The kitchen smelled fabulous. She took a seat on the barstool at the ind as she watched Gordon


    open the oven and take dinner out. He ced the roasting pan on the stovetop. ¡°It smells great. What


    did you make?


    ¡°Wrack ofmb.¡±


    Mackenzie gasped and stood up, walking over to the stove to look a the beautifully cookedmb. ¡°I love


    lamb.¡±


    ¡°So do I.¡±


    ¡°You surprise me at every turn. You never disappoint,¡± she looked at one of the pots. ¡°What else did


    you make?¡±


    ¡°Caramelized acorn squash and wild rice.¡±


    ¡°Look at you. A dynamitey and a good cook. You never fail to impress.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°I think you are easily impressed.¡±


    ¡°What is for dessert?¡± She asked, smiling seductively up at him.


    Gordon leaned over and whispered in her ear. ¡°You.¡±


    Her grin grew. ¡°Looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°First, I feed your belly. Then I satisfy your lust,¡± he said as he began to te. Once he was done, he


    offered Mackenzie a bottle of wine, two sses, and cutlery. He then picked up both tes, and they


    took their dinner to the dining room. They both sat at the end of the table kitty-corner to each other, so


    they were able to sit close and talk while they enjoyed this magnificent meal.


    ¡°Have you been living in Aspen long?¡± Gordon asked as he cut hismb.


    ¡°About six years.¡±


    ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    ¡°California.¡±


    ¡°Why would you move from California to Colorado?¡± Heughed. ¡°As an event nner, wouldn¡¯t you


    make more money nning celebrity weddings in LA?¡±


    ¡°Probably. I like it here. It¡¯s a nice touristy town, so I still do fairly good business. Have you always lived


    in Colorado?¡±


    ¡°All my life.¡±


    ¡°Your house is impressive. I had no idea tattooing paid this well.¡±


    ¡°Well, it pays well enough, but I also invest money in various businesses that turn me a tidy profit.¡±


    ¡°So you are clever and financially stable. A bad boy who has his shit together. There is an oddity.¡±


    ¡°I had my wilder days when I was younger, but I smartened up quickly when I became responsible for


    the lives and welfare of others.¡±


    Mackenzie did not understand what that meant. ¡°Who are you responsible for?¡±


    For a moment, he took on that deer in the headlights look as if he had shared something with her. He


    had not meant to.


    ¡°I have kids¡­ well, I have one child that is biological and a few I sort of fostered. They are all grown up


    now.¡±


    ¡°How do you sort of foster someone?¡±


    ¡°It is hard to exin. I don¡¯t feel like getting into it right now,¡± fair enough. There were things she did not


    wish to discuss at this point, either.


    ¡°Is your biological child a boy or a girl?¡±


    ¡°Girl.¡±


    ¡°How old is your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Twenty-three.¡±


    Mackenzie was only a few years older than Gordon¡¯s adult daughter. ¡°How does she feel about you


    messing around with younger women?¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to tell her. Besides, she¡¯s dealing with her mother and me breaking up. I see no


    reason to add to her stress right now,¡± she supposed that was fair too. At the moment, they were just


    two consenting adults engaging in casual sex. Why would he tell his daughter about Mackenzie? ¡°I


    have to admit I¡¯m still kind of thrown that you are into me. I¡¯m old enough to be your father.¡±


    She smiled and reached her hand out, tracing her fingers along his stubbled jaw. The hint of grey in his


    beard only added to his appeal. Sure, he was older but sexy as hell. ¡°It¡¯s hard not to be attracted to a


    silver fox.¡±


    Gordonughed. ¡°Is that what I am?¡±


    ¡°Defiantly,¡± she said, rising from her chair and slipping onto Gordon¡¯sp, wedging herself between him


    and the table at her back. Her skirt slid up her thighs as she straddled him drawing his gaze down to


    her bare legs. Gordon¡¯s hands went to her legs, caressing her thighs as they slowly slid up, slipping


    beneath her skirt. ¡°Every time I¡¯m around you, all I can think of is riding that huge cock of yours,¡± he


    said, reaching down between them and rubbing him through his jeans, feeling him grow in her hand.


    ¡°Why wait?¡± He said, kissing her mouth hard.


    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± A woman¡¯s shrill voice hit the couple like a bucket of ice water.


    Mackenzie looked over to the foyer, where a middle-aged blond stood with a key in one hand and a


    nasty scowl on her face. Mackenzie was confused by this woman¡¯s presence. ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡±


    She retorted.


    ¡°I¡¯m his wife.¡±


    ¡°Ex,¡± Gordon stressed.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°I will rectify that,¡± Gordon ced both hands on Mackenzie¡¯s hips and lifted her out of hisp, sitting


    her on the edge of the table so he could rise. Once standing, Gordon had to adjust his jeans to


    amodate the erection he was trying to fight. He turned to face his ex-wife. ¡°How did you even get


    in, Melissa?¡±


    Melissa held up the key in her hand. ¡°The spare key we keep in the nter outside.¡±


    Gordon snatched the key from her hands. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m changing the locks.¡±


    ¡°This is my home too.¡±


    ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°Where do you expect me to stay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit.¡±


    ¡°I get it. You are mad.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m indifferent.¡±


    ¡°No, you are mad, and you are trying to punish me,¡± Melissa snarled. ¡°Look, go ahead, fuck the tart.


    Get it out of your system. I¡¯m going to bed,¡± she said, heading for the stairs.


    Gordon grabbed Melissa by the arm, stopping her from going upstairs. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to get this. You


    don¡¯t live here. You have no right to be in this house.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of your shit!¡± Melissa growled, then she swung and smacked Gordon so hard across


    the face he let her go and stumbled back a few feet. Mackenzie yelped from the shock covering her


    mouth with both hands. That woman had struck him so hard. She heard what sounded like a low


    animalistic growl rumble from deep inside him as Gordon stood up straight and red at his wife.


    ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡± Melissa challenged him with a cocky smile. ¡°Do it, Gordon, get


    angry, show her what you really are,¡± Melissa moved closer and sneered. ¡°Do you think she would still


    want you after she sees your true face?¡±


    Mackenzie jumped off the table and made her way over. She pushed her way in between Gordon and


    his wife. ¡°You need to leave,¡± she told Melissa.


    ¡°Who the fuck do you think you are to tell me I have to leave?¡±


    ¡°Leave, or I will throw you out,¡± Mackenzie threatened.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°He might not hit you, but I sure as hell will.¡±


    Melissa gasped mockingly. ¡°And break a nail, princess?¡±


    Mackenzie smiled sweetly as she squared off against Melissa. ¡°I may look like Hollywood Boulevard,


    but I¡¯m still ghetto enough to beat your ass, and I¡¯ll do it in stilettos.¡±


    Melissa scoffed and looked at Gordon. ¡°Are you going to let this little girl fight your battles? You always


    were pathetic.¡±


    Gordon pointed to the door. ¡°Get out, Melissa, or I will let her kick your ass.¡±


    Melissa snarled and then walked to the door. ¡°This is far from over. Your little slut isn¡¯t always going to


    be around.¡±


    Gordon walked over to Melissa and leaned in to whisper something in her ear. Suddenly Melissa


    looked horrified. Then she quietly walked out the door, closing it behind her.


    ¡°What did you say to her?¡± Mackenzie was curious about what changed the Queen Bitch into a


    cowering kitten.


    ¡°None of your business,¡± he said. He was now in a bad mood. The fun, carefree, yful man she knew


    him to be had been reced by someone cold and distant. ¡°Date is over,¡± he said, walking back to the


    table to clean up from dinner.


    ¡°Do you want me to help you clean up?¡± She offered.


    ¡°No,¡± he said, his back still to her.


    ¡°I could stay, and we could just talk if you want,¡± she felt like maybe he needed an ear to vent to.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What if I just stay and¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He barked, raising his voice and mming both hands on the table. Mackenzie jumped nearly out


    of her skin and took a few steps back. It only took a moment for Gordon to calm down, but he still


    would not look at her. ¡°Please leave.¡±


    Respecting his wishes, Mackenzie left the house.

 Chapter 46: 4

    Chapter 46: 4


    Gordon prepared his machine and ink for his day. It was Monday, and he had an appointment with


    Mackenzie to work on her tattoo, but after the way he snapped at her the night before, he doubted very


    much that she was going to show up. He had stayed up all night getting drunk alone in the dark. The


    date had started off so well and ended so badly. He would not me Mackenzie one bit if she never


    wanted to see him again.


    The chime from the door drew Gordon out of his thoughts. cing the ink in his hands down on the


    tray, he walked to the front of the store and was surprised by Mackenzie. She was not dressed the way


    she usually did. She had dressed down in a pair of white denim shorts and a light blue t-shirt. It was


    strange how she could go from sexy entrepreneur to homespun girl next door, right down to the pigtails


    and the blush pink lipstick.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you woulde,¡± he said.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if you would want me to,¡± she replied. ¡°But I want my tattoo done, and I don¡¯t want


    anyone but you touching it.¡±


    ¡°Hop up onto the chair. Top off,¡± he said, walking over to lock the door so no one would walk in on


    Mackenzie in her bra. He turned on the closed sign and pulled down the shades. He joined her in the


    back, where Mackenzie had already removed her shirt and unzipped her shorts so they could sit low on


    her hips and out of his way. She hadid out on her side the way he had made hery the first time.


    The ck and white striped bra and panties set she was wearing was going to make it damn hard to


    remain professional.


    Clearing his throat awkwardly, Gordon pulled his stool up, and he set to work. They sat in silence for


    some time before Mackenzie said something. ¡°How did you sleepst night?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± he confessed. ¡°I stayed up getting drunk. In all truth, I think I may still be a little buzzed.¡±


    She gave him a concerned look. ¡°Should you be tattooing if you are drunk?¡±


    Gordon snickered. ¡°Baby, I could tattoo blind and still be better than the next hundred guys. Trust me. It


    will look great.¡±


    Mackenzie chuckled. ¡°It is nice to see you in better spirits.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Yeah, aboutst night. I want to apologize for the way it ended.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. You weren¡¯t expecting a party crasher. I me the night on her.¡±


    He wished that was all that was bothering him. What was upsetting Gordon most was Mackenzie had


    seen Melissa strike him. He had taken Melissa¡¯s abuse for so long, but it had always been in privacy.


    Somehow Mackenzie, bearing witness to an assault, shamed him. He was embarrassed and fears she


    saw him as less of a man now because of it. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t think I¡¯m weak, letting her hit me like that


    and doing nothing about it.¡±


    Mackenzie turned, and Gordon stopped what he was doing as she sat up properly and looked at him.


    ¡°Why would I think you were weak for not hitting her back. It takes a strong man not to hit a woman in


    anger. This just proves you were raised right¡­ she, on the other hand, was not,¡± he looked down,


    unable to look her in the eye. Would she still feel that way if she knew how long it had been going on?


    ¡°I sense there is more to the story that you are not ready to discuss,¡± she was a very intuitive woman.


    ¡°When you are ready, I¡¯d be happy to listen.¡±


    ¡°Lay down. I need to get back to work,¡± he said softly. She was right that he was not ready to discuss


    theplications of his life with anyone, let alone a woman he had just met.


    Mackenzie smiled and resumed the position she had been in moments ago. ¡°So when are you going to


    give me a makeup date?¡±


    ¡°Makeup date?¡±


    ¡°Sure, thest one got bungled, and I¡¯m still horny.¡±


    Gordonughed so hard he had to stop what he was doing for a moment. ¡°You are frank, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Life is too short of beating around the bush,¡± he liked the way she thought. He was too damn old for


    stupid high school games. He could appreciate a woman who got right to the point and didn¡¯t y head


    games. ¡°How about my ce tonight. There is less chance we will be rudely interrupted again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he sighed. Mackenzie was fun, but Gordon was not sure he was ready to deal with any


    rtionship, even one as simple as friends with benefits.


    ¡°Then, how about tomorrow?¡± He just looked at her with uncertainty. ¡°Wednesday? Thursday?¡±


    Gordon chuckled. ¡°You just don¡¯t give up, do you?¡±


    ¡°Not when I want something, no. I¡¯m stubborn. It¡¯s an endearing quality.¡±


    Gordon smiled. ¡°Ok, tonight at your ce.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Six?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it eight,¡± he had a few prior obligations. One of his boys, Darrell, was getting married, and


    he was standing up with the boy at his wedding next week. This afternoon they were all going tux


    shopping. He was not sure how long it would take, but he still wanted to go home after and shower


    before he met up with Mackenzie.


    ***


    Darrell tried on the purple vest and looked himself over in the mirror. Purple and yellow were his


    wedding colours. ¡°So, what is this? I hear you left Melissa?¡± Darrell asked as Gordon put on his vest


    and looked down at it. He had never been one for these monkey suits. Gordon had never been the


    ssy type. He would choose jeans over a suit any day. But this was a wedding, and his jeans would


    be inappropriate.


    Darrell had fallen in love with a human woman. Gordon, along with the rest of the pack, had been sure


    Darrell¡¯s infatuation with his bride Katelyn would fizzle out, but it did not. He had imprinted with the


    human and shocked everyone. He was willing to leave the pack to be with her. However, when the shit


    hit the fan, Katelyn went above and beyond to protect the pack and prove her loyalty to Darrell. After


    that, denying their union seemed petty, so Gordon had made Katelyn the first human member of the


    pack.


    ¡°I did. I finally got sick of all the bullshit,¡± he did not borate. He did not know how much the others


    knew about what went on behind closed doors, and he was too embarrassed to admit it to anyone. A


    few people knew. His daughter Aster knew. She had witnessed the abuse growing up. Then, of course,


    there was Aurora, she had identallye across them in the middle of a fight, but he had sworn her


    to secrecy.


    The sound of fabric tearing drew their attention to Stanton, who stood a few feet away, trying on the tux


    jacket which had torn right down the middle from the shoulders down. Stanton was a monstrous man.


    He was huge. He stood almost seven-foot and was probably in the three-hundred-pound range, but it


    was all muscle. He was a menacing-looking man with no physical appeal to most people. He was the


    thing of children¡¯s nightmares, yet he had managed to with the heart of an attractive young woman who


    looked at him as if he were beautiful. He was a lucky man. He was now married with a new cub.


    Both Stanton and Darrell hade to the pack as juveniles, orphaned in their teens. The pack took


    them both in and gave them a home. While neither physically lived in his home, Gordon had still been


    like a second father to them.


    Stanton looked at them with an embarrassed smile as the shop owner stared at him in horror, having


    damaged his property. ¡°Sorry. I guess it doesn¡¯t fit.¡±


    Gordon looked at the horrified shop owner. ¡°We will pay for that,¡± he promised. ¡°Maybe something


    bigger. Much bigger,¡± he returned his attention to Darrell. ¡°If you are worried about Melissa and me


    making a scene at the wedding, I promise you I can contain myself. I can¡¯t say the same for her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just strange. I mean, we mate for life.¡±


    ¡°Well, we are supposed to marry others like us, but you have chosen not to, so it looks like we are both


    setting new president,¡± Gordon grinned.


    ¡°Ok, I get it. You don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± Darrell snickered. ¡°So, we won¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Good boy,¡± Gordon grinned, and the sound of tearing drew their attention again. Stanton had gotten


    the jacket on, but that torn the sleeves when his arms flexed. Stanton grinned and looked back at


    Gordon. The owner turned to Gordon with rage in his eyes. Gordon grinned apologetically. ¡°Start a tab,¡±


    he then looked at Darrell. ¡°We may have to get a jacket specially tailored for him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is enough fabric in Aspen to make him a jacket that will fit,¡± Darrell snickered.


    ¡°I heard that,¡± Stanton snickered. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know my Hummingbird loves every inch of me.¡±


    ¡°Well, there is no ounting for taste,¡± Darrell teased.


    Gordon snickered. Stanton and Darrell were best of friends and had been since the day they met. They


    were pr opposites, but they got along great. Where Stanton was an oversized beast with poor social


    skills, Darrell was a looker who broke hearts all over town. People loved him, and it was hard for


    Gordon to see him as anything but the yboy he was. However, since Katelyn came into his life,


    Darrell had changed. He had be a one-woman man, and he seemed happy about it. In the end,


    that was all that mattered.


    ***


    Mackenzie stood in front of the mirror in her bedroom, admiring Gordon¡¯s fine work. She still had two


    more appointments to finish it, but it was defiantlying along nicely. He really did beautiful work.


    Mackenzie had decided tonight she was going to get what she wanted and then feed him. She had put


    on a ruby redce bra with matching string bikini bottoms and not a thing else. She had left her golden


    locks loose and fixed her makeup when she heard the door buzzer for her loft. Grabbing her short


    white silk robe, she slipped it on and tied the sash around her waist.


    Walking to the door, she pressed the inte button. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Gordon,¡± his voice came back.


    ¡°Come on up,¡± she pressed the button to buzz him in. Momentster, she heard a knock at her door.


    Mackenzie opened the door and invited Gordon in. She closed the door behind him and locked it.


    Gordon looked Mackenzie over in her robe. ¡°Am I early?¡± He asked, watching her untie the sash and let


    her robe fall open.


    Mackenzie shrugged the robe off and let it fall to the floor. ¡°Anyter, and I would have had to start


    without you.¡±


    Gordon groaned with approval and snaked one arm around her waist, pulling her against him. ¡°And I


    would have missed all the fun.¡±


    Mackenzie noticed a brown paper bag in his hand. ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°It is a surprise,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I love surprises,¡± she purred. Taking him by the hand, she led Gordon to the couch.


    He admired her body as she followed. ¡°Man, look at that ass.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you say the sweetest things,¡± she giggled as she sat him down.


    ¡°Sorry, Babe. I have been out of the game for a while. I wasn¡¯t having nearly as much sex as my wife


    was,¡± Gordon cringed as he watched her standing in front of him. ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t have mentioned


    her. Did I just kill my chances?¡±


    Mackenzie giggled. ¡°It sounds like she didn¡¯t appreciate you,¡± she said, cing her hand on his chest


    and pushed him back against the arm of the couch. ¡°It sounds like you need someone to pay a little


    attention to you,¡± she whispered as she straddled hisp.


    Mackenzie leaned over and nibbled on his ear while her hands slid under his shirt and moved over his


    bare chest. He was hard muscle. His flesh felt like smooth silk over ga. She didn¡¯t understand why


    any woman would betray him the way his wife had. But that woman¡¯s loss was Mackenzie¡¯s gain. She


    kissed a path down his neck and heard him moan softly. Her hand glided down over his abs and down


    the front of his jeans, taking hold of his arousal.


    ¡°Oh girl, you could drive a man mad,¡± he groaned.


    Mackenzie¡¯s lips hovered over his teasing him. She took hold of his shirt and slowly lifted it up and off


    over his head. For forty-five, he was ripped. Gordon had the kind of body women coveted, and twenty-


    year-old men wished they could achieve. It should have been a sin to look this good.


    Mackenzie ced butterfly kisses all over his chest, moving lower and lower. Her body slid down his,


    and his fingers threaded through her long hair when she unzipped his jeans and pulled them down his


    legs, his glorious erection reaching up across his firm t belly. Mackenzie pulled his jeans and shorts


    off, tossing them aside. She was going to do for him something she was sure his wife had never done.


    Mackenzie wrapped her mouth around the head of his erection. Her hand gripped the base, and she


    began to slide him in and out of her mouth. His fingers curled in her hair, getting a grip. His eyes


    closed, and his head fell back, a husky groaning from his throat. Mackenzie sucked and ran her


    tongue up and down the shaft. Her finger circled the shaft, and she stroked him while she slid him in


    and out of her mouth. She could feel his muscles tighten as he reached his climax. Mackenzie pulled


    back quickly but kept her hand tight around his manhood as his seed came forth.


    She looked up and smiled. He looked so rxed now. ¡°That was great,¡± he said, sitting up. He stood up


    and began to circle her running his hand over her belly. He stopped behind her, his body pressed


    against hers. She closed her eyes as his hand brushed her hair aside and out of his way. His mouth


    moved over her neck while his fingers traced thece of her bra, then skillfully unhooked the back and


    let it fall onto the floor at their feet.


    Gordon¡¯s hands moved over her shoulders and back, lightly circling around her waist and pulling her


    back against him. His fingers stroked her through thece of her panties, making her damp with desire.


    ¡°Take it off,¡± he whispered in her ear. ¡°I bought something for you,¡± he said, turning her around and


    pushing her back against the couch. He took her panties and pulled them off. When she made to


    remove her heels, he stopped her. ¡°Leave them on,¡± he said, kissing her forehead. ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    Mackenzie closed her eyes and held her breath. She could hear him moving around, and she


    wondered what he was doing until she felt him force a vibrator deep inside her and turned it on. Her


    eyes flew open, and she gasped with excitement. Gordon moved it in and out in quick deep thrusts


    making her squirm and lift her hips from the couch. It was driving her crazy, but he wasn¡¯t done with


    her. Gordon leaned forward, and his tongue ran over the bud of her sex, licking and suckling, making


    her hands shake.


    Mackenzie closed her eyes and cried out as she came closer and closer to climax. Gordon continued


    his assault on her sense, watching her face as he manipted her body. ¡°God, you are so sexy. That¡¯s


    it, baby, cum for me. Call my name,¡± he said, pulling the vibrated out. His mouth reced it quickly,


    licking andpping at her womanhood. Mackenzie whimpered as he brought her to orgasm.


    Gordon got off his knees and sat down on the couch. Taking her hand, he pulled Mackenzie into his


    lap, her legs on either side of his waist. He moved her into position, and Mackenzie sank down on his


    renewed erection. Instinctively she began to move, grinding hard against him.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Baby, fuck me,¡± he said, sitting up and taking a rosy peaked nipple in his mouth, suckling


    greedily. His hands gripped her bottom, and he forcefully lifted her up and down, pushing himself


    deeper with each thrust. ¡°Yeah, just like that,¡± he groaned, his husky praise increasing her pleasure.


    Gordon held her bottom, and he lifted her as he rolled over and pushed her against the couch, settling


    between her legs. He took her with a hurried need. There was an animalistic look in his amber eyes.


    Her hands moved over his back, her nails digging into his flesh. She couldn¡¯t stop begging him to cum


    with her. She called his name, and Gordon tensed and shook with his own release, spilling into her.


    They remained motionless as they caught their breath. His forehead rested against hers. ¡°Give me ten


    minutes, and we¡¯ll go again,¡± he promised.


    Mackenzie giggled, ¡°You¡¯re an animal.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea,¡± he smiled.

 Chapter 47: 5

    Chapter 47: 5


    The smell of brewing coffee drew Gordon from his sleep. He had not slept that soundly in¡­ well. He


    could not remember thest time he slept like that. He had been dead to the world. Gordon rolled over


    in bed and looked around. Mackenzie was not in bed. It had been sote by the time they had worn


    themselves out Mackenzie had suggested he stay the night, and he was way too wiped out to drive


    home, so he snuggled in close to her and let sleep take him. Only now she was missing, and he was


    alone.


    Gordon climbed out of bed and found his pants. He tugged them on and went in search of the source of


    that weed morning smell. He walked down the hall to find Mackenzie in the kitchen, just wearing a


    pair of booty shorts and his shirt. Her dark ebony hair was tied up in a sloppy ponytail.


    ¡°Now that is even sexier than thece,¡± he said,ing up behind her and wrapping both arms around


    her waist as he nuzzled her neck. ¡°I could just eat you up,¡± he purred gently, tugging at her earlobe with


    his teeth.


    ¡°Coffee?¡± She said, turning in his arms and offering him a mug of freshly brewed coffee.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he kissed her cheek, epting the mug she offered.


    ¡°Cream and sugar?¡± She offered.


    ¡°No thanks, I take it ck,¡± he said, sipping his coffee as he walked over to the couch and sat down.


    ¡°Damn, this is good coffee.¡±


    ¡°It should be it is expensive enough,¡± she said, mixing cream and sugar into her own before joining him


    on the couch. Gordon draped his arm over the back of the couch, and Mackenzie scooted in close,


    cuddling up to him with her feet pulled up on the cushion tucked under her bottom.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°Eight,¡± she answered, looking up at him. ¡°Do you have to rush off and open the shop?¡±


    ¡°Not right away. The best thing about being the boss I work when I want. Do you have somece to


    be?¡±


    ¡°I have to meet a new coupled at ten, but besides that, no,¡± a naughty little grin curved the corner of her


    delectable mouth. ¡°Why? Do you want to fool around?¡± There was so much excitement in her tone,


    Gordon grinned with pride.


    ¡°Is sex all you think about?¡±


    ¡°No, sometimes I¡¯m asleep,¡± she said with a straight face as she sipped her coffee. It was all Gordon


    could do not to choke on his coffee when heughed. ¡°Men are ridiculous. You all want a woman with a


    high sex drive until you meet a woman with a high sex drive. Then all of a sudden, you can¡¯t keep up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t count me among them. I have stamina as you have never seen,¡± he was not boasting; it was a


    fact. As a Lycanthrope Alpha, Gordon was blessed with strength, speed, and endurance that no human


    man could ever hope to achieve. While he was in his mid-forties physically, he could outperform any


    18-year-old Olympian who did nothing but train and still have enough energy at the end of the night to


    go clubbing.


    ¡°Come back tonight, and we will see who wears out whom,¡± she challenged.


    Gordon grinned. He loved hanging out with Mackenzie. She was one hell of a woman, and he liked her


    a lot more than he should. He would neverin about the sex, he enjoyed the sex, but he found


    himself craving to know her better. ¡°What are we?¡±


    ¡°Horny?¡± She grinned.


    ¡°To each other?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she said with a serious expression. ¡°Well, we are friends.¡±


    ¡°Friends?¡±


    ¡°With benefits. Don¡¯t you like being my friend?¡±


    ¡°With benefits?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like the benefits?¡±


    ¡°I love the benefits, but call me old-fashioned. I like to get to know the person I¡¯m fucking.¡±


    ¡°You want to get to know each other?¡± She said, pulling back and sitting, so she was looking at him


    with her coffee in both hands. ¡°That sounds dangerously like the start of a rtionship.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you do. You did just get out of what I¡¯m assuming was a horrific rtionship. Why


    would you want to start a new one so soon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about getting married. I¡¯m just suggesting a date that doesn¡¯t start in the bed?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get to know you,¡± she said with all seriousness.


    Gordon felt blindsided by her response. It had not been the one he had been expecting. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I like you, Gordon. I don¡¯t want to lie to you. If we did, the get to know you crap¡­¡± She stood up and


    walked out of the room. Mackenzie returned shortly with the rest of his clothes. Gordon stood up,


    epting his things. ¡°Please, just go,¡± she then turned and locked herself in the bedroom.


    What the hell had just happened?


    ***


    Mackenzie closed the bedroom door and then sunk her back, sliding down the wood. She pulled her


    knees up and hugged them. She felt so bad sending Gordon away. Mackenzie always kept things light


    and casual. She didn¡¯t like to get to know people. She didn¡¯t like to lie to people, but if she got to know


    Gordon, she would tell him nothing but lies. For years in witness protection, Mackenzie couldn¡¯t even


    remember the truth most of the time. It would be wrong of her to have him pour his heart and soul out


    to her while she told him falsehoods. He would never know the real her.


    She could never see him again.


    She spent the next hour in her room getting ready for her day. She curled her hair and put on her


    makeup. Then she slipped into a ck and white dress that came just below her knee with matching


    shoes. She was meeting a new client this morning, and she wanted to look professional. Once she was


    ready, Mackenzie walked to the door, intent on leaving.


    She opened the door and came face to face with Gordon, who was standing just on the other side of


    the door, his powerful arms folded across his chest and an almost scolding expression on his face.


    Mackenzie was stunned to find him there. She had thought he had left over an hour ago.


    ¡°Have you been standing here the whole time?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m an amazingly patient man,¡± he smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a business to run?¡± She said, pushing past him and heading for the door.


    ¡°I gave myself the day off,¡± he said, following Mackenzie to the door. ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time. I have a meeting to get to.¡±


    ¡°When something is important, you make time.¡±


    Did he just say she was important to him? Mackenzie stood by the door. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you five


    minutes. What do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°I get the feeling I freaked you out. That had not been my intent. It¡¯s clear you are not looking for a


    rtionship; I¡¯m ok with that. If all you want is a good time, then fine. I don¡¯t mind. I won¡¯t ask any more


    questions. But when you are ready to share and open up, I¡¯m willing to listen.¡±


    ¡°I have to go,¡± she said, fidgeting with her car keys.


    He looked wounded by her response. ¡°I see, ok, can I call youter?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to let me finish your tattoo?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll have someone else finish it,¡± she said, not looking him in the eyes. There was a long silence.


    ¡°I have to go. Please don¡¯t be here when I get back,¡± she then turned and left the house.


    ***


    The days passed slowly. Gordon went about his business. He had not seen or heard from Mackenzie in


    days. She did note to her next appointment. Gordon had been annoyed for days. He had gone


    and screwed up a good thing. He should have kept his mouth shut and enjoyed the ride. Today he was


    tattooing matching military tattoos on four young soldiers who had just returned stateside. It was small


    and easy enough to bang out quickly. He was just finishing up thest one.


    As he finished up, he heard the chimes of his door alerting him to a new customer. He sprayed the site


    with saline water, then wiped it down and wrapped him up. When he looked up again, he saw


    Mackenzieing into the back without an invite. Gordon finished the cleanup and gave the men


    instructions on how to care for their tattoos while they healed to prevent a staph infection. He then


    walked all three to the front counter andpleted the payment.


    Once they were alone, Gordon walked back into his backroom, finding Mackenzie seated on his tattoo


    chair. ¡°You¡¯rete. Your appointment was two days ago.¡±


    ¡°I know. I was hoping you could squeeze me in.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were going to have someone else finish it.¡±


    ¡°I changed my mind. I don¡¯t want someone else fucking it up. So, do you have time?¡±


    ¡°No, I really don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Do you have another appointmenting in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually closing up right away. I have to help a friend.¡±


    ¡°Oh, tomorrow, maybe?¡±


    ¡°Closed all day.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I have a wedding to go to. One of my boys is getting married. I¡¯m a groomsman.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she hopped off the chair and made to leave, looking like a pouting child who had just been sent to


    the corner.


    ¡°Monday,¡± he said, and Mackenzie stopped and turned to face him. ¡°I¡¯ll finish it on Monday¡­ if¡­ you


    be my date for the wedding.¡±


    Mackenzie grinned. ¡°What time?¡±


    ¡°I have to be there by noon, so meet me at my ce noter than ten.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± she then turned and walked out.


    He really hoped he was doing the right thing. He felt giving her a second chance was only fair since


    she had given him one when he¡¯d had his hissy fit the night she came to his home for dinner.


    ***


    Gordon stood in the yard of Darrell¡¯s farmhouse, where he had joined the small bigrade of pack


    members who had alle by to help set things up for the wedding tomorrow. He was helping Darrell


    decorate the arbour he had built for his nuptials. Darrell was a general contractor. There was nothing


    he could not build or fix. They were hanging white silk, flowers, and fabric butterflies to make it beautiful


    while Gordon¡¯s daughter and the rest of Darrell¡¯s friends set up white folding chairs and hung bows on


    each row.


    Once they had things set up, they would all be heading out for a party. Thedies were throwing a bash


    of Katelyn, Darrell¡¯s fianc¨¦e. In turn, the guys were heading over to Stanton¡¯s ce to throw Darrell a


    wild send-off. ¡°How this?¡± Gordon asked as he was pinning up thest butterfly.


    Darrell took a few steps back and looked over their handiwork. ¡°Looks good. I think we are done.¡±


    Gordon stepped back and looked it over. ¡°Damn, boy, you do good work.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gordon turned to smile at him. ¡°Do you mind if I bring a date tomorrow?¡±


    Darrell looked surprised. ¡°You¡¯re already dating?¡±


    ¡°I figured, why should I wait? Melissa didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a date in mind?¡±


    Gordon¡¯s grin grew. ¡°You will not believe this girl. She¡¯s young, attractive, ssy, and she has a sex


    drive that could kill a human man.¡±


    ¡°Fun,¡± Darrellughed. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet her.¡±


    He was looking forward to it also.


    ***


    Later that night, while they sat around Stanton¡¯s cabin in the woods, not that far down the road from


    where Darrell lived. They were sitting around ying drinking games all night as the men of the pack


    came and went throughout the night, congratting Darrell on his uing marriage. Things were


    going well, and Gordon was good and drunk. Nothing could have ruined the night, or so he had thought


    until he showed up. When Conrad walked in, the party went quiet as everyone held their breath, waiting


    to see what would happen between Gordon and the man who wronged him.


    Gordon stood in the middle of the room, a half-drunk beer bottle in his right hand, his hateful re


    fixated on his once friend. ¡°Sorry, Gordon, I didn¡¯t know he wasing,¡± Stanton apologized.


    ¡°Hi,¡± Conrad greeted Gordon.


    ¡°I think you should leave,¡± Gordon spoke calmly.


    ¡°I heard you would be here. I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°That I wouldn¡¯t cause a scene with all these people around.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to apologize, but you won¡¯t take my calls.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I blocked you.¡±


    ¡°You have to forgive me.¡±


    ¡°I have to?¡± Gordonughed. ¡°I don¡¯t have to do anything.¡±


    ¡°We are friends,¡± Conrad said,ing closer.


    ¡°No, we were friends. Not that you were much of a friend because you fucked my wife. In my bed.


    Where was your friendship then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Your words mean nothing to me.¡±


    ¡°Gordon, please¡­¡±


    ¡°You are dumb as fuck. Honestly, I¡¯m surprised you can walk and breathe at the same time. You need


    to start appreciating the effort I put into not killing you.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to exile me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that petty. You¡¯re dead to me. We will never be friends again. So, keep your distance, and I¡¯ll let


    you keep your teeth,¡± Gordon shed an evil, menacing grin where he bared his fangs. ¡°Savvy?¡±


    ¡°You heard him,¡± Stanton growled, ¡°get out.¡±


    Conrad turned and walked out the door without another word. It still pissed Gordon off that he had not


    realized earlier that Melissa had been cheating. It baffled him how he had not smelled Conrad on her or


    her on him. They had managed to pull the wool over his eyes, for God only knew how long. He was not


    sure how Melissa had hidden this from him for so long, but what pissed him off was the mockery she


    had made of him. Well, he was done being the nice guy. For the sake of the species, he would not exile


    Melissa or Conrad. He would allow them to stay in the pack, but he would never trust either again.


    ***


    The door buzzed over and over, waking Mackenzie from a sound sleep. She climbed out of bed and


    pulled on her robe before walking to the inte. She pressed the button and spoke. ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Gordon,¡± his voice came back.


    Mackenzie pressed the button to buzz him in. Momentster, he was at her door. She opened it and let


    him in, closing the door behind him, locking it. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked, running her


    fingers through her tousled golden locks.


    ¡°I think younger generations call it a booty call,¡± he purred as he backed her up against the door and


    started kissing her neck. ¡°I have a powerful need to fuck you senseless.¡±


    ¡°You are drunk,¡± he was slurring his words, and the smell of beer on his breath was overwhelming.


    ¡°What did you do? Swim through ake of beer?¡±


    Suddenly Gordon bent over and hoisted Mackenzie up over his shoulder and pped her bottom as he


    carried her to the bedroom. He carried her to the bed and followed her down, trying to kiss her once


    more, but she turned her face away. Wow, his breath was harsh. She could get drunk just kissing him.


    ¡°Ok, lover boy,¡± she said, cing her hand on his chest and pushing him off her. It did not take much to


    push him over, so he was lying on his back. ¡°I¡¯m game, but if this is going to happen, you need to rinse


    with mouthwash,¡± she said, getting out of bed. ¡°I¡¯ll get you some.¡±


    Mackenzie headed to the washroom and grabbed the bottle of Scope. She removed the cap to fill it and


    then thought twice. It might be better if he just used the whole bottle. cing the cap back on,


    Mackenzie headed back to the bedroom.


    ¡°Ok, buddy, if you want¡­.¡± She trailed off as she came into the room and found Gordon passed out.


    She had a feeling a bomb would not wake him. She ced the Scope on the nightstand on his side of


    the bed along with a bottle of Tylenol she retrieved from the washroom to help with the almost certain


    hangover he was going to havee morning.


    Removing her robe, she climbed into bed next to Gordon and closed her eyes. It was sote, and she


    needed her beauty sleep, so she looked good on his arm tomorrow.

 Chapter 48: 6

    Chapter 48: 6


    The smell of coffee under his nose drew Gordon from his sleep. He opened his eyes to see Mackenzie


    seated on the end of the bed next to him with a mug of hot fresh, brewed coffee. He was on his side


    and confused. How did he get here? He sat himself up and epted the coffee from her hands. He


    lifted the coffee to his lips and took a sip. He had no idea where she bought her coffee, but it was


    always good. ¡°What am I doing here?¡±


    ¡°You said you were here for a booty call.¡±


    ¡°I did?¡±


    ¡°You showed up at my door at four in the morning looking for sex. Your breath was toxic, so I went to


    get you some mouth wash, but when I came back, you were unconscious. So, I let you sleep.¡±


    ¡°So, we didn¡¯t¡­.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t even get close,¡± she grinned.


    ¡°Well, that is humiliating,¡± he said, sipping his drink once more. ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°Ten.¡±


    rm lept into his throat. ¡°Oh shit. I¡¯mte,¡± he put the coffee down and jumped out of bed. I have to be


    at the wedding in two hours. I still have to go home and change. He looked her over. ¡°You are not


    ready.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be ready in an hour,¡± she promised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an hour,¡± he said, taking out his cellphone. He quickly sent her a text, including Darrell¡¯s


    address. ¡°I got to go. I just sent you the address of the wedding. It starts at noon,¡± he said, rushing to


    the door with Mackenzie following him. ¡°Meet me there. I¡¯m standing up, so just take any seat, and I¡¯ll


    be all yours once the ceremony is over.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t wait for you. But my tux is at home, and¡­¡± He sniffed his shirt, which stunk of beer. ¡°I


    need a shower,¡± he leaned in to kiss her, but she ced her finger over his lips.


    ¡°After you brush,¡± she grinned.


    Gordon grinned and kissed her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter,¡± he then left and broke every speed limit


    getting himself home in record time. He parked his bike and stripped away his clothes as he ran up the


    stairs to the washroom. He quickly showered, brushed his teeth and did some much-needed grooming.


    Then he put his tux on and went out to the garage. He tore a car cover off a mint condition 1969


    midnight ck Chevrolet Camaro ZL1. Come winter. The Colorado roads were traitorous for a bike.


    When it started to snow, Gordon would break out his car and drive it until the spring. While the roads


    were technically in great condition driving a Harley while wearing a tux seemed unsuitable. So tonight,


    he would drive his car.


    He hopped into his car and hit the button of the garage door opener attached to the visor to open the


    garage door before backing out. Then he hit the button and closed the door as he exited the driveway.


    Luckily Darrell¡¯s ce was only a ten-minute drive away. He pulled into an open spot on the back roads


    that lined the property with the other vehicles. Hoping out, Gordon ran around the side of the house to


    the wide-open backyard. They had all the chairs set up on one side, and on the other were fourrge


    tents set up to make onerge section where the dining tables and a dance floor were set up for the


    reception.


    Guests were already taking their seats, and Darrel was standing at the arbour with Stanton and the


    officiant. He walked over and quickly apologized for beingte while fixing his vest and jacket. ¡°Sorry,


    I¡¯mte,¡± he apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You got here on time,¡± Darrell grinned as he looked out over the guests taking their seats. On


    the Groom¡¯s side, members of the pack. Since Darrell had no family outside his sister Charlotte those


    in attendance were friends and the pack, which for thest six years had been like family to him. On the


    Bride¡¯s side, only close family and friends. Humans who had no clue at all that they were among what


    they would consider monsters. As long as no one in the pack got drunk and wolfed out, the human


    guests would never know. ¡°So, where is this date?¡±


    Gordon looked out over the guests, and his mouth curved in a grin when he saw one of the ushers


    showing Mackenzie to a seat. He nodded to her, and she smiled with a little wave. She looked amazing


    in a fitted yet ssy green dress. She had swept her hair up into a sophisticated up due. Around her


    neck was a simple gold chain with an open heart pendant. It always amazed him how she always


    looked her best. Even when she just rolled out of bed, she did so, looking deliciously fuckable. Gordon


    pointed Mackenzie out. ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±


    Stanton whistled. ¡°You weren¡¯t kidding. She¡¯s young. A lot younger than I thought she would be.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s got to be our age,¡± Darrellmented. ¡°Way to go,¡± Darrell high-fived Gordon. ¡°Look at you


    being a yer.¡±


    Suddenly Aurora was at their side. ¡°We are ready to start,¡± she whispered.


    Darrell grinned. ¡°Time to get hitched,¡± everyone took their positions, and the wedding began.


    ***


    The wedding march began, and the guests rose for the bride¡¯s entrance. Mackenzie stood up, and from


    her seat, near the aisle, she had an unobstructed view of the brideing down the aisle on her


    father¡¯s arm. Mackenzie was impressed the wedding was very down to earth, and the bride had a


    simple country feel while still looking elegant and breathtakingly beautiful. Mackenzie could see the


    love in her eyes. When she looked back at the groom, Mackenzie was certain he would break out in


    tears at the sight of his bride.


    Mackenzie had made a living out of attending strangers¡¯ weddings, and she could always tell which


    ones were truly in love and which ones would not make it to their third anniversary. It was easy to see


    the love between this couple. These two were part of the few that wouldst. The groom to the bride¡¯s


    hand, and they faced the officiant as the guests took their seats.


    The ceremony was short but sweet. As the bride and groom spoke the vows that they wrote


    themselves. Even Mackenzie was dapping her eyes with a handkerchief from her purse so as not to


    ruin her makeup. The officiant pronounced them Husband and Wife, and the groom kissed his bride as


    the guests all rose and apuded. With the ceremony over, the guests and wedding party retired to the


    tents to enjoy dinner and dancing.


    Mackenzie found it strange they did not leave to take pictures. Most couples did. As she made her way


    to the tents, Gordon joined her. He hugged her hello and gave her a quick kiss. ¡°You look amazing,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°You do too,¡± this was a side of Gordon that Mackenzie figured people did not often see. He was


    dressed in a perfectly tailored tux with his hair pulled back. He was cleaned up respectably, and she


    had to admit the tux was as sexy as the leather and jeans. In honesty, Mackenzie thought there was


    nothing this man did not look good in. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to take pictures?¡±


    ¡°No. There will be no pictures.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. One I don¡¯t want to get into right now,¡± he said, taking her hand. ¡°Come on, Babe; you


    are sitting with me at table two.¡±


    Mackenzie thought it strange that no one was taking pictures with their phones. Then she noticed the


    sign at the end of the aisle that said, ¡°No photography,¡± she had not noticed it when she came in.


    Gordon took Mackenzie to the head table and introduced her to the newlyweds and four others. ¡°This is


    Darrell and Katelyn.¡±


    Mackenzie shook both of their hands. ¡°So nice to meet you. It¡¯s a beautiful wedding congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Darrell is one of my boys. I took him in when he was in his teens. He¡¯s like a son to me. This is


    Charlotte Darrell¡¯s kid sister and another of my fosters,¡± Mackenzie shook hands with Charlotte. This is


    another of my boys. Stanton and his wife Aurora and their new son Dayton,¡± Mackenzie shook Aurora¡¯s


    hand as she held her son, then she shook Stanton¡¯s as she stared up at him, confused how this beast


    of a man hadnded the wife he had. The man was freaky ugly. ¡°Andst but not least, my flesh and


    blood daughter Aster.¡±


    Mackenzie shook her hand. Aster was very pretty, but she looked like she might be uncertain how to


    feel about her father dating, let alone someone her own age. Mackenzie was not sure Aster liked her,


    but the woman did not say so Mackenzie would ignore the tension. They took their seats, and Gordon


    introduced her to some of his friends at the table. As they ate dinner, the wedding party made


    speeches. Even Gordon stood up when the microphone was offered to him and said a few fatherly


    words that were touching.


    Once dinner was over, a DJ turned on the music, and the guests took to the dance floor. Gordon took


    Mackenzie by the hand and led her out onto the floor. He took her in his arms, and they began to dance


    to the slow song that was ying. Mackenzie was surprised he was actually a very good dancer. He


    did not look like he would be, but she was pleasantly surprised.


    After a few dances, Aster asked to dance with her father, so Mackenzie bowed out. She needed a drink


    anyway. She stood in the short line at the bar and ordered a beer for Gordon and a Tequ Sunrise for


    herself. When she turned around, Mackenzie stopped short so she didn¡¯t bump into Gordon¡¯s ex, who


    was ring at her with her arms crossed. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything tackier than a middle-aged man


    bringing his sugar baby to a family function.¡±


    Sugar baby? ¡°Bitch, I am no man¡¯s sugar baby. I pay my own way. Can you say the same?¡±


    ¡°Listen here, Bimbo Barbie¡­.¡±


    ¡°Bimbo? Who are you calling bimbo? You¡¯re the one with her tits hanging out of her dress?¡± Melissa¡¯s


    dress was so low if she sneezed, she¡¯d pop right out of her top. ¡°At least I have enough self-respect to


    dress appropriately for a wedding. You look like you should be turning tricks on skid row. If you are


    hoping that sleazy dress is going to get Gordon¡¯s attention, you are sorely mistaken. After all, why


    would he want your bottled blond ass when he could fuck me. I think all that peroxide has fried your


    brains,¡± she said, trying to walk past her.


    Melissa reached out and shoved Mackenzie into a nearby table, spilling everyone¡¯s drinks and breaking


    the heel of Mackenzie¡¯s expensive shoe. The altercation had drawn everyone¡¯s attention. Furious


    Mackenzie took off her broken shoe and looked at it.


    ¡°These were expensive.¡±


    ¡°Why bother with expensive trappings when you are so cheap and slutty?¡± Melissa hissed.


    ¡°Alright. Mackenzie removed her other shoe and handed both to the woman at the table. ¡°You want to


    make this into something fine,¡± Mackenzie balled up her fist and punched Melissa as hard as she


    could, knocking the woman on her bottom. ¡°My Dad taught me to fight, so if you want to make


    something of this, we can throw down. I¡¯m half your age; I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have a problem taking you.¡±


    Melissa rose to her feet, and she began to growl like an animal. Suddenly Gordon was at their side. He


    grabbed Melissa by the arm and forcefully turned her away from Mackenzie, and walked her away. ¡°We


    need to talk,¡± he snarled as he dragged her off to somece more private.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    Gordon marched Melissa back to his car. He released her with rage in his eyes. ¡°Are fucking insane?¡±


    He growled at her. ¡°Do you have any idea how many humans are back there, and you were just going


    to wolf out in front of them. Are you trying to get us all killed?¡±


    ¡°This is why you should have never allowed this farce of a wedding to happen in the first ce.


    Humans do not belong in the pack.¡±


    ¡°Katelyn risked everything to protect the pack. She earned the right to be here. At the moment, she


    deserves to be a pack member more than you do.¡±


    ¡°Ok fine. Look, I¡¯m sorry I almost wolfed out back there, but that bitch hit me.¡±


    ¡°You started the fight.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. Seeing you with that woman pisses me off.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get a say in who I see.¡±


    She swayed close to him, running her hands over his chest. ¡°It¡¯s so hard when you look this good not to


    want you,¡± she looked back at the car. ¡°This old thing brings back so many memories,¡± she ran her


    hand along the hood of the car. ¡°Do you remember when we used to neck in the backseat?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t exactly feel like reminiscing with you.¡±


    ¡°We had some good times together.¡±


    ¡°Right up until I said I do. Then you suddenly became a raving psycho bitch. Our entire marriage was a


    bait and switch. I thought I was marrying a sweet girl, but you became an abusive skank. I am so d it


    is over. Leaving you is like getting out of prison. I did a life sentence, and now I¡¯m out, and I¡¯m going to


    fuck whomever I want, and I don¡¯t give a shit whether you approve or not.¡±


    ¡°Do you honestly believe that tart will still want you if she knew what you truly are?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because we¡¯re just having a good time. You can¡¯t throw a monkey wrench into my


    rtionship with her.¡±


    ¡°Watch me,¡± she turned to leave, but Gordon grabbed her arm, forced her to turn and pushed her down


    on the hood of his car, his hand around her throat, applying pressure.


    ¡°Watch who you threaten. You can¡¯t out me without outing the pack. If you willingly put the pack at risk,


    I will kill you. I¡¯ll weed you out, and no one will fault me.¡±


    ¡°Get off me,¡± Melissa hissed as she pushed him off her. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll hold my tongue. But mark my word.


    Nothing good cane from bringing humans into the fold. This is going toe back and bite you in


    the ass. I¡¯m going tough when it does,¡± she growled and walked off.


    Gordon went back to the party and apologized to Darrell and Katelyn for the scrap. He then went to


    Mackenzie. ¡°Hey, are you ok?¡± He asked, caressing her face. ¡°She didn¡¯t hurt you, did she?¡¯


    Mackenzie snickered. ¡°Naw, I¡¯ve dealt with stuck-up bitches like her before. I would have mopped the


    dancefloor with her.¡±


    Gordonughed. ¡°You are as tough as nails.¡±


    She held up her shoes and sighed at the snapped heel. ¡°Well, these are trash. There go a hundred


    dors down the drain.¡±


    ¡°Your shoes cost a hundred dors?¡±


    ¡°What is your problem?¡± Mackenzie giggled. ¡°You didn¡¯t buy them.¡±


    ¡°True. Why don¡¯t you let me pay you for them? Since it is my fault, they got damaged.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It was her fault.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to pay for them anyway.¡±


    ¡°If you insist,¡± she smiled, pressing herself against him. ¡°To pay me back for them, you can take home


    and make me cum using that wicked tongue of yours.¡±


    Gordon could feel himself stiffen at the thought of taking her to bed. ¡°Now that¡¯s a debt I can pay.¡±


    ¡°Shall we go?¡± Gordon nodded, and Mackenzie took him by the hand and led him back to the cars.

 Chapter 49: 7

    Chapter 49: 7


    The weeks passed quickly, and the crisp autumn was upon them. Soon the Colorado mountains would


    be nketed in snow, and the ski resorts would be firing up for the busy season. It also means the


    wedding season was over. The business was about to drop off, and Mackenzie would have to live off


    her savings. It was not that people did not get married in the winter. Just fewer did. Mackenzie would


    be able to work but not as much as she would like.


    Unfortunately, work was the farthest thing from her mindtely. The anniversary of her parents¡¯ murder


    was nearing, and each year it left her feeling anxious, haunted, and on edge. On top of that annual


    nightmare, Mackenzie had been just all-around ill for over a week. Gordon had been great. Each day


    after work, he came over and made her homemade soups and stocked the fridge with ginger ale. He


    would spend the night and lend a hand by cleaning up and doing herundry. Then they would cuddle


    on the couch and watch TV. Even as sick as she was, Mackenzie enjoyed the times when she could


    fall asleep in his arms on the couch.


    Mackenzie shot out of bed and into the washroom, where she dropped to her knees, hugging the bowl


    and vomiting. It was not long before Gordon stood beside her. Sitting down on the edge of the tub, he


    swept her long hair up and out of her way to keep it clean. ¡°You¡¯ve been sick for a long time,¡± he


    commented.


    ¡°It is flu season,¡± she reminded him. People always got sick when the weather turned cold.


    ¡°I guess, but maybe a doctor could give you something to help settle your stomach and help you sleep


    better. If you could sleep better, you might recover faster. The body heals itself faster if you can sleep,¡±


    she just groaned at hisment. ¡°What if I take the day off? I can drive you to the doctor.¡±


    ¡°There is no need. I can drive myself.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure,¡± he asked.


    Mackenzie smiled up at him weakly. ¡°I¡¯m a big girl; I can tie my own shoes and everything.¡±


    He grinned at her. ¡°Alright. Do you want me to make you some coffee before I leave?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think I could keep it down.¡±


    ¡°You are going to go to the doctor, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± sheughed, getting up. ¡°You nag worse than a woman.¡±


    ¡°I nag because I care,¡± he said as they left the washroom.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m just going to try and get a little more sleep,¡± she said, crawling back into bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go when I


    get up,¡± she promised.


    Gordon took hold of the nket and pulled it up around her tucking her in, so she was nice and cozy,


    then he ced a soft kiss on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight,¡± she listened to him leave as she dozed


    off once more.


    As promised, when she woke from her nap, Mackenzie showered and got dressed. Then she drove


    herself to the doctor¡¯s office, where she had to wait an hour to been seen. As she sat in the


    ufortable chairs in the packed waiting room watching as a mother with three sick young children,


    do her best to entertain them in the agonizingly long wait. She was ying a cute little game she called


    ¡°What am I?¡± Where she would give her children three clues as to what she was thinking of, and they


    had to guess what it was. The winner of each round got to start the next. It was extremely cute, and


    even some of the other waiting patents had joined in the game. Mackenzie could not help but think it


    was an ingenious way to keep bored children from going stir-crazy.


    When she was finally called, Mackenzie followed the nurse to a private room where she sat and looked


    at the medical posters on the wall. One was an example of COPD, another of sleep apnea, and a third


    appeared to be colon cancer. There were also signs posted about the fees the doctor charged for filling


    out forms, doctor''s notes, and copying or transfers of files. Mackenzie was so bored as she wanted she


    read each wall three times before the doctor finally came in.


    He asked her why she hade, and she told him. He asked the usual questions then told her he


    wished to rule things out, so he was sending her for someb work. Complete blood work and a


    urinalysis. He told her to go next door to theb and get it done, then toe back tomorrow for the


    results.


    She spent the next two hours waiting in theb. Once shepleted her testing, she went home to


    nap again. She had no idea how long she had been asleep when her phone rang. She reached for it


    and answered. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Mackenzie Starr?¡±


    ¡°Speaking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m calling from Dr. Chow¡¯s Office. The doctor would like you toe back in. Can you be here in an


    hour?¡±


    ¡°Will I have to wait?¡±


    ¡°No, we will fast-track you.¡±


    Mackenzie became concerned. If they were willing to fast-track her, then something must be serious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± she promised, hanging up. Mackenzie was scared, so she called Gordon and asked if he


    could close up early and go with her; she did not want to go alone. When he heard the fear in her


    voice, he promised toe right over.


    As good as his word, Gordon was at her door in thirty minutes. Though they had not done the typical


    get-to-know-you conversations, Mackenzie hade to enjoy her time with Gordon and having him


    close made her feel safe. Over thest month, Mackenzie had grown attached to Gordon, and she


    often thought about having that in-depth talk he wanted to have weeks ago. Still, she did not want to lie


    to him, but she was not allowed to tell him the truth.


    She had been in witness protection for so long. She could not tell him the truth, and she did not want


    him to fall for the lie. She was trapped in an imposable situation. They took Gordon''s car to the doctor¡¯s


    office. With the weather cooling, he had retired his bike until spring. Mackenzie enjoyed his car; it was a


    gorgeous Camaro, and it was just like new right off the lot. He certainly knew how to care for it. Not


    wanting to be sick in his cherry ride, she rolled down the window, hoping the fresh air would keep her


    from throwing up on the dashboard.


    When they got to the office, the nurse walked them back into one of the private rooms. She sat up on


    the exam table while Gordon leaned against the walk next to the table. They did not wait long before


    Dr. Chow came in with a tablet in his hands. ¡°Wee back, Miss. Starr. We have your test results


    back, and I must say they are highly concerning.¡±


    ¡°Concerning?¡± Mackenzie asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Concerning how?¡± Gordon asked.


    ¡°Well, your blood work had uncovered some unusual cellr activity. For example, your white blood


    cell count is off the charts. We expect to see it elevated when fighting off an illness, but these levels are


    astronomical. The baby is fine, but¡­.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Gordon snapped. ¡°Did you just say, baby?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dr. Chow said, looking at his file on the tablet. ¡°I¡¯d say, Miss. Starr is two to three weeks


    pregnant,¡± he then looked up at the shocked look on both their faces. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not possible that she is pregnant,¡± Gordon stressed.


    ¡°He had a vasectomy,¡± Mackenzie exined Gordon¡¯s confusion. ¡°Is it possible to still get pregnant with


    a vasectomy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s extremely rare, but it does happen. If the procedure was not done properly, it could fail. It is an


    oddity, but it is possible.¡±


    ¡°No, it is not possible!¡± Gordon snapped at the doctor. ¡°It¡¯s not possible that I got her pregnant. It¡¯s just


    not,¡± Gordon then looked at her questioningly. ¡°Who else have you been sleeping with?¡±


    Mackenzie was shocked; he would suggest she was seeing more than him. ¡°No one. Your stupid


    vasectomy must have failed.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t possible,¡± he was so certain he could not be the baby¡¯s father.


    ¡°If I might finish,¡± Dr. Chow said. ¡°As I said, your white blood cell count is way too high, and you have


    been producing a growth hormone-like I have never seen before. Honestly, I don¡¯t even think there is a


    name for this hormone. Normally pregnant women produce a lot of human growth hormones to help


    build the baby, but this growth hormone that is surging through your body¡­ it¡¯s not human. I don¡¯t know


    what it is,¡± Mackenzie saw the question and then a look of panic. He knew something they did not. ¡°I


    would like to admit you to the hospital for further testing.¡±


    ¡°Is that necessary?¡± Mackenzie asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± Gordon answered for the doctor, and he took Mackenzie by the arm and helped her down


    off the exam table. ¡°Thank you, doctor, but I think we will be fine. Come on, let¡¯s go,¡± Gordon ushered


    Mackenzie out of the office and out to his car. They drove home, and Gordon never spoke. He just


    stared straight ahead with a freaked-out look in his eyes.


    When they reached the apartment, Mackenzie wanted answers. ¡°Don¡¯t you think maybe I should have


    gone to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go to a hospital, and you can¡¯t go to any more doctors. Ever.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell not?¡± He looked anxious, like he did not know how to tell her what he knew. ¡°Gordon.


    What are you not telling me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was possible. I didn¡¯t think it was possible. This has never happened in the entire


    history of my kind. How is this even possible?¡± He seemed like he was still trying to wrap his mind


    around her being pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Not possible because of your vasectomy?¡± Gordon cringed with a guilty look on his face. ¡°You did


    have a vasectomy, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°I lied. I just didn¡¯t want to wear a condom.¡±


    ¡°God damn it, Gordon!¡± She screamed.


    ¡°In my defence, I didn¡¯t think this would happen. I didn¡¯t even know it was possible.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know unprotected sex led to pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Mackenzie. This has never happened ever. It shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because we are not even the same species!¡± He yelled at her.


    Mackenzie stared at him nkly. ¡°What?¡±


    He took a moment topose himself before speaking once more. ¡°You and I are not the same


    species. I¡¯m not human, Mackenzie.¡±


    She was not sure how to deal with what he said. ¡°You¡¯re not human?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I see. What are you?¡± She had not thought he was the crazy kind, but right now, he sounded seriously


    mentally ill.


    Gordon sighed and raked his fingers through his hair. ¡°Ok. We don¡¯t usually go tell humans about us,


    but given you are pregnant with¡­ God knows what; I¡¯m going to tell you the truth. Please don¡¯t freak


    out. Ok, there is no easy way to say this. Do I¡¯m just going to say it? I¡­ am¡­ a Lycanthrope.¡±


    Mackenzie stared at him nkly. ¡°What the hell is that?¡±


    Gordon rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you watch movies? Werewolf. I¡¯m a werewolf.¡±


    Mackenzieughed, but when she realized he was serious, she became concerned. ¡°Oh God, you


    really think you are a werewolf? You are the one that needs to be in a hospital because you are crazy.


    Gordon, werewolves are not real. They were made up by Hollywood.¡±


    ¡°We are real. We are nothing like what Hollywood makes us out to be, but we are real.¡±


    ¡°No, they are not.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°I believe you believe.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± Gordon took a breath and looked right at her. Suddenly his amber eyes lit up like beacons in the


    night, he snarled, and she saw fangs as his face twisted into something horrifically inhuman.


    Mackenzie screamed with horror. It onlysted a few seconds, then Gordon¡¯s face returned to normal.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Mackenzie; it¡¯s just me,¡± he reached out for her, but she pped him away and ran to the


    safety of her bedroom.


    She mmed the door and locked it. Then she pushed her dresser along the floor in front of the door to


    barricade herself in. She backed up as far away from the door as she could get until her back hit the


    wall. She slid down and hugged her knees as she stared at the door with fear.


    It was true. He was not human.


    There was a knock on the door, and then she heard Gordon¡¯s voice. ¡°Mackenzie, please, don¡¯t fear me.


    I won¡¯t hurt you. Pleasee out, and let¡¯s talk about this.¡±


    Mackenzie¡¯s hands folded over her belly. She was pregnant by a werewolf. Good Lord, what was


    growing inside her? Eventually, things on the other side of the door went quiet, and Mackenzie sat on


    the floor, trying to wrap her head around the information she now had. She did not know what to do.


    She was scared. She dropped her head in her hands and cried. Distraught by what she now knew,


    Mackenzieid down on the floor in the fetal position and sobbed until she was so worn out that she fell


    asleep.

 Chapter 50: 8

    Chapter 50: 8


    When Mackenzie woke, she was stiff and sore from sleeping on the floor. Judging from the lighting


    through the window, it was morning. She had spent the whole night on the floor. Mackenzie picked


    herself up and used the washroom connected to her room. She wondered if Gordon was still in the


    outer room. She supposed if Gordon was dangerous, he would have killed her by now, but he had not.


    She decided the time hade for the ¡°Get to know you¡± conversation they had been avoiding. It


    seemed Gordon had a bigger secret than she did, and Mackenzie needed answers.


    She pushed the dresser back into its rightful ce, and then she unlocked the door. She stepped out


    into the living room to see Gordon had slept on the couch. When he heard the door, he sat up and


    looked at her making no attempt toe near her. Mackenzie slid along the wall keeping her distance


    from him. She was still nervous. He certainly looked human this morning. ¡°You feeling better?¡± He


    asked. She nodded. ¡°You ready to talk?¡± She nodded again. ¡°You want toe to sit with me?¡± She


    shook her head, no. She did not want to get close to him; she was still seriously freaked out. ¡°I imagine


    you have questions.¡±


    ¡°How did this happen to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened to me. I was born a Lycanthrope.¡±


    ¡°I thought werewolves became werewolves because they were bitten.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. That is Hollywood propaganda. You can¡¯t turn into a Lycanthrope. You either are or


    aren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°How many of you are there?¡±


    ¡°Not many. Over the centuries, human hunters have hunted us to near extinction. There is no telling


    how many of us are left in this world, but here in Colorado, there is a pack of fifty men, women, and


    children. We are thergest pack in over four hundred years.¡±


    ¡°Pack?¡±


    ¡°Yes, pack.¡±


    ¡°So, your wife and daughter¡­?¡±


    ¡°Lycanthropes.¡±


    ¡°Your friends¡­?¡±


    ¡°Lycanthropes.¡±


    ¡°Your foster kids? Aurora? Charlotte? Stanton? Darrell?¡±


    ¡°All Lycanthropes.¡±


    ¡°Katelyn?¡±


    ¡°Well, now she is human. She¡¯s more of an honourary pack member.¡±


    ¡°What are you in this pack?¡±


    He smiled with pride. ¡°I¡¯m the Alpha¡­ I¡¯m the head of the pack.¡±


    ¡°What is growing inside me?¡±


    She shrugged, looking baffled. ¡°I wish I knew. This has literally never happened before. I didn¡¯t even


    think it was possible,¡± he stood up and slowly walked toward her. ¡°All I know for sure is whatever it is. It


    isn¡¯t human, and it isn¡¯t Lycanthrope. This is as baffling to me as it is to you.¡±


    What she was carrying could very well be some type of musted monster. ¡°I need to have an abortion.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He rejected the idea quickly. ¡°No doctors of any kind. If they take that baby out and see it isn¡¯t


    human, you will be a prisoner and a test subject. Not to mention, it is proof of Lycanthrope''s


    existence. Hunters wille from all over, and my pack will be exterminated. My species may be


    completely wiped out of existence. No, you can¡¯t have an abortion, and you sure as hell cannot go to


    any doctor.¡±


    ¡°Well, what exactly am I supposed to do? Have the¡­ whatever this is in the bathtub at home alone?¡±


    ¡°God damn it,¡± he growled with frustration. ¡°The pack has a midwife. She helps thedies birth their


    cubs. She can help.¡±


    Mackenzie felt like he was not telling her something. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The midwife is Melissa,¡± he confessed.


    Mackenzieughed. ¡°Your wife?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Do you have another midwife?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nope. She¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure she is going to be stoked to help out.¡±


    ¡°Mackenzie, I¡¯m really sorry. I had no idea this would happen. If I thought this was possible, I would


    have just worn the condom.¡±


    ¡°You lied to me.¡±


    ¡°No, I just didn¡¯t tell you certain facts.¡±


    ¡°You said you had a vasectomy.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Yeah, ok, that was a lie.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me what you were?¡±


    ¡°I would have had to kill you. We kill humans who find out about us. To protect ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Oh, God,¡± she panicked, keeping her distance.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you, so calm down.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Well, you are pregnant with¡­ something. Things are slightly moreplicated than usual.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± she said, catching him in another conflict of information. ¡°You said Katelyn was human. You also


    said you killed humans that knew about.¡±


    ¡°Katelyn is anotherplicated case. We would have killed her, but she proved herself by sacrificing


    everything to protect the pack. She earned her way into the pack.¡±


    ¡°So, are you going to wait until I give birth, keep whatever this is, then kill me to keep your secret?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you. I like you too much,¡± he smiled at her.


    ¡°Normally, I would be pissed off and send you packing, but since I have no idea what to do in this


    situation, I¡¯m going to keep you around,¡± he smiled and came toward her, but she ced her hand on


    his chest and kept him at bay. ¡°I am still supremely pissed off.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± he said. ¡°So¡­ are we¡­ still dating?¡±


    ¡°You want to know that now?¡±


    ¡°I just want to know where I stand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I feel right now. I¡¯m angry and confused and scared.¡±


    ¡°Understandable.¡± Gordon looked down at his hands, which were fidgeting nervously now. ¡°Are you


    scared of me now?¡± His tone was sad. She could see he did not want her to fear him, but after what


    she sawst night, she was freaked out.


    ¡°You can stay,¡± she said. He looked up and smiled at her. ¡°On the couch,¡± his smile faded away.


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡±


    ¡°I think it is time for us to get to know each other a little better.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± she said, turning to go back into her room.


    ¡°Would you like me to make you some breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well, you are growing a life. You should eat.¡±


    She was a little hungry. ¡°Ok.¡±


    ***


    Gordon made up a stack of pancakes. It had been a long time since he had personally dealt with a


    pregnant woman, and given this particr child was a hybrid, there was no telling what they were in


    store for. What he did recall from when Melissa had been pregnant, the child sucked all the strength


    and nourishment out of the mother. The more it grew, the worse the hunger would get. Mackenzie¡¯s


    metabolism was going to go through the roof. She would be burning thousands of calories a day. If she


    and the baby were to remain healthy, she would have to eat enough to shame a sumo wrestler just to


    keep her strength up. If she did not, she would likely be frail and malnourished.


    He made a tower of pancakes along with hashbrowns, bacon, sausage, eggs and fruit sd. When


    Mackenzie came out of the shower feeling clean and refreshed, she was shocked by the amount of


    food he had made. ¡°Dear Lord, are you feeding an army?¡±


    Gordon chuckled as he put thest te on the table and pulled out a chair for her. ¡°Trust me; you¡¯re


    going to eat it. Lycanthrope babies require a lot of nourishment to grow. It¡¯s going to suck the life right


    out of you if you don¡¯t eat enough.¡±


    Mackenzie walked over and sat down. ¡°I am starving, and it all looks so good.¡¯ She said, grabbing


    some sausage and taking a bite. ¡°Am I going to get fat eating like this?¡±


    ¡°I doubt it. Your problem is going to be keeping the weight on. I mean, you will grow a baby bump, but


    besides that, if you don¡¯t eat enough, you will be a skeleton with a baby bump.¡±


    ¡°Oh God, this is so bizarre,¡± she said, taking two pancakes and putting them on her te.


    ¡°So how about that getting to know your stuff?¡± He asked, sipping his coffee. Mackenzie grunted as she


    stuffed her face. ¡°You know my biggest secret. Perhaps it¡¯s time I know yours. You can start off by


    telling me what has you so unsettledtely besides the obvious,¡± he had noticed that she tossed and


    turned at night more than she usually did. He could sense something had been bothering her, but he


    never asked about it. He had not wanted to send her running for the hills by pushing, but now it


    seemed like they needed to catch up and quickly.


    Mackenzie swallowed and put her fork down. She seemed anxious again. ¡°Next week is the


    anniversary of my parents¡¯ death.¡±


    That had not been the answer Gordon had been expecting. He did not know how to react. ¡°How did


    they die?¡±


    ¡°They were murdered,¡± she said sadly as she stared at her food. ¡°I was sixteen. I went to school in the


    morning, as usual. My parents were supposed to go to work afterwards. They werewyers. They


    should have walked out the door right after me. I waited until I was sure they would be at the office.


    Then I ditched school and headed home. It was foolproof. They shouldn¡¯t be home until after dinner. I


    went through the back door so the neighbours wouldn¡¯t see me and tell my parents...


    ¡°I walked in on a man cleaning up a huge pool of blood on the kitchen floor. My parents'' bodies were


    lying only a few feet away. He looked at me, and I couldn¡¯t look away. He got up; he was going to kill


    me too. I ran away. I got to a police station and told them what I saw. They investigated and found


    parents. I spent two days in the police station with a forensic artist trying to get a drawing of what he


    looked like¡­


    ¡°It was two weeks before they told me that the man I saw was the son of a mob boss. My parents had


    been causing trouble for them. So they had them killed. I saw his face. He went into hiding, and his


    father vowed to silence me. The FBI put me in witness protection. I was moved out here to be hidden.


    As far as I know, the mob boss and his son are still looking for me. I couldn¡¯t tell you; I would have had


    to tell you the lie the police made up for me. Now it seems foolish not to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you can¡¯t sleep soundly?¡±


    ¡°This time of year, I¡¯m haunted by the memories. I have nightmares. You don¡¯t know what it is like to


    lose your parents like that.¡±


    He knew better than she thought he did.


    ¡°I was ten when my parent¡¯s died,¡± he confessed. ¡°We were minding our own business, living out in the


    country away from humans. Some hunters came across us. They came in the dead of night. They set


    the house on fire to smoke us out. We tried to run. My father stood his ground, took them on in an


    attempt to slow them down so my mother and I could get away. We ran and hid in the woods. But they


    tracked us. They found us. They shot my mother in the head, right in front of me. They turned the gun


    on me and pulled the trigger. They were out of bullets,¡± he smiled. ¡°So, I struck. I let the change


    happen, and I ripped his throat out. I killed four hunters that night and lost both my parents. I was


    orphaned and alone in the world.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s terrible.¡±


    Gordon sighed. ¡°I wish I could say the story was mine alone. Unfortunately, it¡¯s all toomon. Most


    Lycanthrope parents never live to see their children grown. Most of us are orphans. A lot of us tell the


    same story.¡±


    ¡°You lived to see Aster grown,¡± she pointed out.


    ¡°That¡¯s only because of the pack. As I got older, I started finding other Lycanthropes. We stuck together


    because there was safety in numbers. We protected each other. Hunterse from time to time, but


    we strike back. We don¡¯t take chances. Over the years, more and more Lycanthropes found us and


    stayed. The pack grew and grew, and now we are thergest pack in the world. Perhaps in history. The


    safety of the pack is absolute. We take care of each other, and it¡¯s the only reason we have survived


    this long. I know how hard it is to let go of the past, but sometimes it¡¯s the only way to have a future.¡±


    ¡°I guess we are not so different. We were both orphaned. I never thought I would ever find anyone who


    could genuinely understand what it was like to see my parents murdered.¡±


    ¡°We have more inmon than we both thought,¡± it was strange how sharing such painful memories


    made him feel better about the two of them.


    ¡°How did you get past it?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t. You just learn to live with it.¡±


    Mackenzie sighed, then she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d we had this talk.¡±


    ¡°Too bad, you had to get pregnant for us to have it,¡± he grinned. ¡°Come on, eat your breakfast before


    you waste away.¡±


    Mackenzie cut a piece of pancake and put it in her mouth. ¡°You really are a great cook.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full of surprises. Later I¡¯ll change your oil and tune up your engine,¡± he joked.


    ¡°Great, you can put my winter tires on while you are at it,¡± she winked at him.


    ¡°You know what Red Green says¡­ If thedies don¡¯t find you handsome, they should at least find you


    handy,¡± he quoted his favourite childhood program.


    Mackenzie gave him a funny look. ¡°Who is Red Green?¡±


    Gordon closed his eyes and took a breath. God, when she said stuff like that, he felt seriously old. ¡°It¡¯s


    not important.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re theplete package. You¡¯re handsome and handy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°And a really goody.¡±


    Gordonughed out loud. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°After breakfast, I think we should go into the bedroom and make up.¡±


    ¡°Should I go by condoms?¡± He teased.


    Mackenzie giggled. ¡°Kind of seems pointless.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he leaned in and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t like them anyway,¡± he sat back, and his expression


    became serious. ¡°You know, I thought maybe you shoulde to stay with me in Feral. Just for a


    while. Just until we figure out what to expect from this pregnancy, there has never been a hybrid


    before, and I don¡¯t know what to expect. Things might get really weird. I think it would be better for you


    to stay with me. Where the pack can protect you and the baby.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s necessary?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and that¡¯s the problem. I think it¡¯s the smart thing to do.¡±


    ¡°If you really think it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pack my bag,¡± he¡¯d feel better with Mackenzie somece he could keep a watchful eye on her.

 Chapter 51: 9

    Chapter 51: 9


    Gordon and Mackenzie stopped at the grocery store in Feral on their way to his ce. He had been


    spending most of his time at her ce in Aspen, so his fridge and pantry were likely empty. With the


    constant hanger, she would soon be in. They had to stock up. They walked up and down the aisles


    filling their cart. Mackenzie knew that the ce was run by Aurora. And while she didn¡¯t spend much


    time talking to the members of the pack, she knew the stories Gordon told her.


    As they walked through the produce section, they ran into Katelyn and Darrell, who were also


    shopping. ¡°Well, I was starting to think we would never see you again,¡± Darrell teased. ¡°You been in


    Aspen a lot.¡±


    ¡°We will be spending more time in Feral from now on.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Darrell said.


    ¡°Yes. Gordon thinks it¡¯s a good idea,¡± Mackenzie said. ¡°At least until we know what to expect with the


    pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s pregnancy?¡± Katelyn asked. Mackenzie ced her hand over her belly. ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°A few weeks,¡± Mackenzie confessed.


    Katelyn looked at Darrell. ¡°You said we couldn¡¯t have children.¡±


    ¡°Katelyn,¡± Darrell snapped. ¡°Not now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. She knows,¡± Gordon told his young friend.


    ¡°You told her?¡± Darrell repeated.


    ¡°Well, since she is pregnant with my child, it seemed like she needed to know.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t mean to be an ass, but are you sure it¡¯s yours?¡±


    ¡°Pretty damn sure,¡± Gordon said, nodding his head.


    Darrell looked at Mackenzie, surprised. ¡°How is this¡­? How¡­?¡± He looked at Gordon. ¡°How?¡± Gordon


    shrugged. ¡°I thought it was physically impossible.¡±


    ¡°So did I,¡± Gordon said. ¡°Apparently not.¡±


    Katelyn¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Do you know what this means?¡± She said, grabbing her husband¡¯s arm. ¡°We


    could have a family.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not go rushing into this. We have no idea what she is having. It could be some mutated freak of


    nature,¡± Mackenzie looked nervous. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t mean to freak you out,¡± he apologized to Mackenzie,


    then looked back at Katelyn. ¡°There has never been a hybrid before. There is no telling what she is


    carrying. I think we should wait and see what Mackenzie has before we go jumping into starting a


    family.¡±


    ¡°I want to be pregnant too,¡± Katelyn snapped.


    ¡°Who¡¯s pregnant?¡± Aurora asked,ing around the corner to restock.


    ¡°Mackenzie,¡± Katelyn told her.


    Aurora looked confused. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± Mackenzie nodded, and Aurora looked at Gordon. ¡°Is it


    yours?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Darrell answered for him.


    Aurora was stunned. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I asked,¡± Darrell said.


    ¡°Does she know?¡± Aurora asked, eyeing Mackenzie.


    ¡°He told her,¡± Darrell said.


    ¡°Everything?¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡±


    ¡°If I could get a moment to say something,¡± Gordon spoke up. ¡°This baby, whatever it is, is one of us.¡±


    ¡°It is not one of us,¡± Aurora said. ¡°We don¡¯t know what that thing is.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, it is going to be part of this pack. Which means it deserves our protection, which means


    Mackenzie deserves our protection.¡±


    ¡°Why does Mackenzie deserve our protection?¡± A female voice startled them. They all turned to see


    Aster had just walked in and overheard the tail end of her father¡¯sment.


    ¡°Mackenzie is pregnant with Gordon¡¯s baby,¡± Aurora told her. Gordon seriously wished everyone would


    m up and stop telling everyone. By this rate, the whole pack would know by dinner.


    Aster looked at Mackenzie and then at Gordon. ¡°She¡¯s joking, right?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Gordon told his daughter.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    Aster red at her father. ¡°You can¡¯t have another baby at your age. Especially whatever the hell that


    bastard thing turns out to be. How could you be so irresponsible.¡±


    ¡°Aster¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± She snapped at him. ¡°I looked the other way when you threw Mom because I knew how bad


    things were with her hitting you.¡±


    ¡°Aster!¡± Gordon barked at his daughter.


    ¡°What? You haven¡¯t told her that Mom used to beat the hell out of you on a regr basis? Afraid she


    will think less of you? I said nothing when you showed up at a wedding with a woman my age. I figured


    you would get it out of your system, but now you have some ungodly thing with this woman. I don¡¯t


    know what she is carrying, but whatever is in her belly is an abomination.¡±


    ¡°Aster!¡± Gordon growled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, Dad, the humans weren¡¯t killing our kind fast enough. You thought you would help them


    breed us out of existence?¡±


    ¡°Aster, you are out of line,¡± Gordon warned her.


    ¡°You¡¯re just some dirty old man who sold out his own kind,¡± Aster turned and stormed out.


    Her words wounded him. Mackenzie looked at Gordon. ¡°I don¡¯t think she likes me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Aster would say such a thing,¡± Katelyn said.


    ¡°She is not wrong,¡± Aurora spoke, and everyone looked at her.


    ¡°How could you say that?¡± Katelyn asked. ¡°Darrell and I would have a hybrid, too, if we have a family.¡±


    ¡°Just because you can do something doesn¡¯t mean you should.¡±


    ¡°I thought we were friends?¡± Katelyn said.


    ¡°We are friends.¡±


    ¡°Only if I¡¯m childless?¡±


    ¡°Look, Katelyn, I like you,¡± Aurora said, ¡°but right is right, and wrong is wrong. That,¡± she said, pointing


    at Mackenzie¡¯s bell, ¡°is wrong. I bet you most of the pack would agree with us.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you said that,¡± Katelyn snapped and stormed out.


    Aurora looked at Gordon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gordon, but you know I¡¯m right,¡± she turned and walked away


    while Darrell chased after his wife.


    The worst part of all this was Gordon knew Aurora was right. There was a high likelihood that the rest


    of the pack would feel as Aster and Aurora did. They would consider his child a stain on the pack. A


    few weeks ago, he would have been among them. Still, this child was his, and as a father, he had to


    protect it, even against the pack.


    They bought the rest of their food and left quickly. They drove to Gordon¡¯s house, and he carried both


    of the brown paper bags to the door while Mackenzie took his keys to open the door. As they went


    inside, they both stopped short, and Mackenzie gasped, looking around at the living room and dining


    room, which were both empty. All the furniture was gone, and even the pictures on the walls were


    missing.


    Gordon put the bags on the floor then proceeded to walk through his house. The kitchen was empty.


    He ran up the stairs and checked the bedroom. The furniture was missing. All that was left was a blow-


    up air mattress, one pillow, and a throw nket. The dresser was gone, and his clothes were left in a


    heap on the floor. All that was left in the entire house was trash and nails in the walls where the


    pictures had once been.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he growled.


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Gordon turned to see Mackenziee into the room behind him. She looked as


    shocked as he was that his house was empty. ¡°You¡¯ve been robbed,¡± Gordon walked around the room,


    sniffing the air. He was picking up a few scents. One was definitely Melissa¡­ Conrad¡­ and two


    more¡­ Hoss and Fred if he was correct. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mackenzie asked, watching him walk


    around, sniffing the air.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t robbed. My bitch ex-wife and three men I once called friends. Cleaned me out.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I can smell them.¡±


    ¡°Did you just say you can smell them?¡±


    ¡°The scent is faint. They were here a day or two ago.¡±


    ¡°You know this because you can smell them?¡±


    Gordon smiled at her. ¡°I have a highly intuned sense of smell.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a wolf, remember.¡±


    ¡°What else can you do?¡±


    ¡°Way too much to get into right now,¡± he said, watching her walk to the window.


    ¡°Speaking of wolves, there is a massive white wolf in the driveway.¡±


    Gordon came to the window and looked out at the wolf she was looking at. He recognized Melissa


    immediately in her wolf form. She looked up at him in the window, and then she growled and swiped


    the side of his car with her ws leaving deep scratch marks along the passenger side of his Camaro.


    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± He snapped as he began to undress and leave the room.


    ¡°What are you doing,¡± Mackenzie asked, following him down the stairs picking up the clothes he shed.


    ¡°Why are you undressing?¡± Reaching the door, he shed his shorts and stepped out on the porch naked.


    Melissa hopped up on the roof of his car and stood her grown.


    In a fit of rage, Gordon let out a growling snarl as his eyes lit up, and he let the change take him. It only


    took seconds as his fangs descended, his face elongated into a snout, and his bones cracked as they


    reconfigured. He dropped down on all fours as ck fur covered his body. Within a few seconds, a big


    ck wolf stood where a man had been. Gordon bared her teeth and snarled.


    Melissa snarled back and then took off into the woods, and Gordon followed. He got his paws on her.


    He was going to show her he was not going to take her crap anymore.


    ***


    Mackenzie stood in the doorway, her arms full of Gordon¡¯s clothes. Her jaw dropped, and her eyes


    widened as she watched in amazement as Gordon transformed into a huge ck wolf. The ck wolf


    jumped off the porch and chased the white wolf into the woods, leaving Mackenzie alone and


    astonished. She could not believe what she had just seen. Gordon turned into a wolf. She had no idea


    he could do that. She had so many questions.


    Not sure where they had gone or when he would be back, Mackenzie picked up the bags of groceries


    and took them to the kitchen. She put the food away and searched the drawers and cupboards for


    dishes and cooking supplies. There was so little left. She found a drawer in the kitchen with a shlight


    and some emergency candles, and some matches. Holding the candles in one hand and the matches


    in the other, wondering what she could do with them.


    Melissa was a vindictive bitch who had left Gordon with almost nothing. How was she going to make a


    meal with nothing to cook with. Mackenzie looked out the kitchen window and saw a barbeque on the


    deck. She assumed the only reason Melissa had left it was because it was built into the deck and


    unmovable. She looked at the food on the counter and then back out at the barbeque and smiled. She


    knew just what to do.


    ***


    Gordon ran Melissa down. It was a hell of a chase. Melissa was a Luna and in great shape. She could


    easily outrun most, but Gordon was driven. He overtook her by the river. He used the trunk of an old


    tree tounch himself high enough to pounce her back, knocking her off her feet and sending them


    both tumbling down the bank and into the river. Hitting the cold water, they both snapped at one


    another as the two wolves wrestled in the water. She bit him in the leg, and Gordon swiped her across


    the snout with his front ws.


    Melissa yelped and changed back into her human form. She stood in the water, her fingers ws as


    she barred her fangs at him in rage. Gordon turned back, hovering in the midst of the transition as he


    growled at her standing in the water not far from her. They were both naked, but unlike humans,


    Lycanthropes were not prudes. They were allfortable in their skin, and nudity did not mean the


    same to them as it did with humans. Melissa lifted her hand to her face. Gordon had left deep bloody


    gashes in her cheek from when he swiped at her. It was a superficial wound. By morning it would be


    healed and not even leave a scar, just like the deep bite wound in his right thigh.


    ¡°You cleaned me out,¡± he snarled at her.


    ¡°You wanted the house; you got it. I only took my half.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have a ce to keep all that furniture.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was thinking of burning it all.¡±


    Heughed and shook his head. ¡°Are you that petty that you would rather burn it than let me have it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am.¡±


    ¡°You damaged my car.¡±


    Melissa grinned. ¡°Good luck getting insurance to pay for it. They don¡¯t cover animal damage.¡±


    ¡°You think you are so clever.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do about it? Nothing, that¡¯s what. You won¡¯t kill me. I have done nothing to


    warrant it. You won¡¯t exile me because the pack would lose faith in you for banishing your ex just


    because you don¡¯t get along. Face it, Gordon. I can do whatever I want, and there is nothing you can


    do to stop me.¡±


    ¡°You are testing my patience.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have left your new girl alone. Word of the abomination she is carrying has spread


    through the pack, and people are pissed,¡± sheughed. ¡°And you aren¡¯t there to protect her,¡± the evil


    grin on Melissa¡¯s face made Gordon nervous.


    Shit!


    This was a diversion.


    Gordon turned and ran up the back. He changed back into his wolf form. He was faster on all


    four.

 Chapter 52: 10

    Chapter 52: 10


    Mackenzie carried the food out to the barbeque. She would make dinner, and when Gordon got back,


    they would have to have an in-depth discussion about what the hell was going on. She tossed the


    charcoal into the barbeque and lit a match. She paused when she heard a loud howl that echoed


    through the mountains. It was one lone wolf, and then more joined in.


    Putting down what was in her hand, she walked back through the house to the living room, where she


    looked outside, horrified to see the house surrounded by eightrge monstrous wolves. They looked


    hostile, and they wereing up the porch to the door.


    Mackenzie ran to the door and locked it backing away just as something heavy mmed against the


    door. She could hear the beast on the other side, scratching and wing at the door. Suddenly arge


    reddish tanned wolf came busting through the living room bay window shattering the ss. Itnded on


    its paws and fixed her in its sights, snarling and baring its teeth. It lunged at Mackenzie, who turned


    and ran as fast as she could through the house. There was nothing for her to throw to slow them down


    and nothing to hide behind.


    She rounded the corner and opened the pantry door. Mackenzie stepped into the pantry and pulled the


    door closed. It would not lock from the inside, so she held the handle of the door with both hands and


    did her best to hold it closed as the wolves on the other side attacked the door.


    Mackenzie screamed as the wolves tore the door apart. The door nowy on the kitchen floor in


    pieces, and they snapped their jaws at her as Mackenzie kicked one in the face while trying to avoid


    being bitten. Suddenly a blood-chilling howl echoed through the air, and all the wolves paused. They


    turned, and Mackenzie could see the big ck wolf walk into the room snarling. The other wolves


    slowly backed away, lowering their heads as if cowering. The ck wolf growled as he braced his paws


    wide as if preparing itself for a fight to the death. This show of aggression was enough for the other


    wolves toy down submissively. The ck wolf sat down, still looking powerful and deadly, then he


    tilted his head back and howled. After that show of aggression, the wolves cowardly crept past him,


    keeping low as they slunk out of the kitchen, leaving the house.


    Mackenzie sat in the pantry, terrified, along with the ck beast. She watched as its eyes began to


    glow, and the wolf became Gordon standing in the kitchen naked. He walked up to Mackenzie and


    squatted down, reaching for her arms to help her up. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± He asked.


    She did not know. Mackenzie ran her hands over her body, looking for injuries. ¡°No, I think I¡¯m ok.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have left you. It was a setup. Melissa was supposed to be a distraction.¡±


    ¡°Why are they trying to kill me?¡± His gaze drifted to her belly. ¡°They baby? They were trying to kill the


    baby.¡±


    Gordon helped Mackenzie to her feet. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you again. I promise.¡±


    Mackenzie looked down at Gordon and snickered. ¡°You are naked.¡±


    Gordonughed. ¡°Yeah, I am. What did you do with my pants?¡± She looked over at his clothes heaped


    in the corner. ¡°Thanks,¡± he said, walking over to his pants and began pulling them on. ¡°Do you always


    stip naked when chasing people?¡±


    He smiled at her. ¡°Only when I intend to wolf out. Otherwise, it would ruin my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Wolf out, is that what you call it? Let¡¯s talk about that. You didn¡¯t tell me you could do that.¡±


    ¡°Did you really think that thing I did in your apartment was all I could do? Darling, that¡¯s only the tip of


    the iceberg.¡±


    ¡°I think we need to have a long talk. I have so many questions.


    ¡°I imagine you do. I will do my best to answer them.¡±


    ¡°First thing¡­¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hungry?¡±


    ¡°Starving.¡±


    ***


    Two hours after their ordeal, Gordon and Mackenzie were sitting on the dining room floor with a lit


    emergency candle for ambiance as they enjoyed a good barbeque on paper tes. It was the


    strangest thing. Mackenzie had never had a more romantic dinner. She enjoyed it more than this. They


    had nothing, but somehow, she felt like she had everything. They had been discussing her many


    questions. She wanted to know everything there was to know about what he was so she might know


    better what it was she was carrying. Gordon was very candid about his abilities and what he knew


    about the history of his kind. It all seemed so fantastic it was difficult to believe, but after having seen


    him turn into a wolf with her own eyes, she believed every word he said.


    ording to Gordon, Lycanthropes never got sick. They were difficult to kill because they regenerated


    at an expediential rate. They had a high metabolize, which ounted for his extreme physical fitness.


    They had strength and speed that could only be categorized as superhuman. Plus, they had the


    senses of an animal. They could see in the dark, they could hunt by scent, and they could hear a fruit


    fly p its wings from a mile away. Then, of course, there was the ability to transform physically into a


    massive beast.


    When she asked how they could tell the difference between Lycanthropes and humans, he exined


    the telltale sign was their eyes. Lycanthropes had amber eyes. No matter what form they took, their


    eyes never changed. He exined how Lycanthropes were not made but born. He also exined that


    to this day, no one actually knew what the natural life expectancy of a Lycanthrope was because, as far


    as any of them knew, no Lycanthrope had ever died of natural causes. Murder¡­ yes¡­ natural


    causes¡­ never.


    He exined how most of them, if not all of them, had been forced to kill humans but only to defend


    themselves or to protect and ensure the safety of the pack. While Mackenzie was not thrilled about the


    murder of others, but she understood why he felt it necessary.


    The thing that baffled her, though, was after getting to know him and seeing how Gordon handled the


    other pack members proved he was no pushover. He could be dangerous when he stood his ground,


    which was probably why he was the Alpha, but Mackenzie recalled his daughter Aster ranting about


    how his ex-wife would beat him. Mackenzie would not have believed it had she not seen the humiliation


    and anger on Gordon¡¯s face when his daughter was yelling at him.


    Mackenzie had questions about the abuse, but she did not know how to broach the subject, and he


    was clearly avoiding it. ¡°Can I ask you something ufortable?¡± Mackenzie asked as they finished


    up their meal.


    Gordon cast his eyes down in shame. ¡°Did Melissa really beat me, and if so, why did I allow it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing from yourck of eye contact. It is true.¡±


    He sighed heavily. ¡°I met Melissa while we were young. I was thrilled to find a female Lycanthrope my


    age. We started fooling around. She had a nasty personality, but I told myself I could live with it. She


    got pregnant with Aster, and I just figured marriage was the right thing to do. We weren¡¯t married a


    week when we had the first episode. She got mad that I hade homete. She threw the dinner she


    had made at me and started shrieking the most hurtful things¡­


    ¡°I yelled back, and she got angrier. Melissa picked up the hot cast iron pan on the stovetop next to her


    and swung, smashing the hot iron pan into the side of my face. She had been frying homemade fries,


    so it was filled with hot oil. The pain was blinding. She broke my nose and fractured my right


    cheekbone. The oil burnt away the topyer of my skin on the right side. If I hadn¡¯t the ability to


    regenerate, it would have left me permanently disfigured. But I healed in twenty-four hours¡­


    ¡°She apologized the next day and said she would never let it happen again,¡± he scoffed. ¡°That promise


    lasted about three days. There were times she beat me so bad I¡¯d thought she¡¯d kill me. She¡¯d leave


    me lying on the floor, unable to stand under my own power. It never ended.¡±


    ¡°You are stronger than she is. Why did you allow her to do that?¡± Mackenzie asked, feeling petty for


    this man that, up to this point, had never shown such vulnerability.


    ¡°When I was a child, my father told me there was never ever an excuse to strike a woman. I could


    never bring myself to hit her back, so I just took it.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone step in?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell anyone. I didn¡¯t want anyone to know.¡±


    ¡°Why not? They might have helped.¡±


    Gordonughed. ¡°If I was a woman, everyone woulde rushing to save me. It¡¯s different for men.


    When a man hits a woman, she is a victim who needs to be saved. When a woman hits a man, he is


    looked down on ¡ª mocked for being weak and pathetic. Laughed at for letting a woman beat him up.


    There are no charities to help him. There are no social programs to protect him. There is a stigma on


    battered men. No one was going to help me.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just leave her sooner?¡±


    ¡°For who? There aren¡¯t exactly a lot of middle-aged female Lycanthropes around,¡± he sighed.


    ¡°Lycanthropes mate for life. It is a tradition. It has been a constant since the dawn of time. I felt I had no


    choice.¡±


    ¡°But you did leave her?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Yeah, I did. When I caught her in bed with one of my friends, it was the straw that broke


    the camel¡¯s back. I couldn¡¯t live through one more disgrace. I snapped, and I decided tradition wasn¡¯t a


    good enough reason to keep putting up with the abuse. So, I finally stood tall and put an end to it. I


    wish I had done it sooner because I am so much happier without her. I also found you, and you are so


    much more fun than she ever was,¡± his gaze held hers, and she saw the uncertainty in them. ¡°Do you


    think I¡¯m pathetic now?¡±


    ¡°No. I think you are stronger than I ever thought you were. It takes a strong man not to resort to


    violence. You stood by your morals. Your conviction is remarkable. You are a good man.¡±


    Gordon smiled as he took her hand in his. ¡°Stay with me?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°No, I want you to live here with me.¡±


    ¡°You want me to move in?¡±


    ¡°I do. I¡¯m not talking about marriage. I¡¯m done with marriage. I want to go to bed with you and wake up


    with you. Given the little one growing in your belly, it seems like a good idea. We could give the baby a


    real home with both parents. That has to be a good thing. After Melissa was so kind as to empty my


    house, I wouldn¡¯t even have to worry about the room. I have plenty of room, and you have plenty of


    furniture we can move in.¡±


    ¡°How is the pack going to handle that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m the Alpha. I decide who lives and who leaves,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°They already tried to kill me once.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen again.¡±


    ¡°My entire life has been about building and protecting the pack. If anything happens to you or the baby,


    I will kill every single member of the pack that was involved. I am a man of my word. I¡¯ll be the


    harbinger of death. When I get angry,¡± he leaned into her, his eyes began to glow in that menacing way,


    ¡°I can make the Devil run,¡± Mackenzie smiled. Not long ago, seeing him do that would have been


    horrifying, yet now it seemed almost magical. ¡°What do you say; do you want to NOT get married?¡±


    Mackenzie chuckled. ¡°I would be happy NOT to marry you,¡± she said, moving the things between them


    out of her was. She crawled into hisp, straddling him face to face. ¡°Besides, I hear marriage kills the


    sex life,¡± she said, running her fingers through his hair as she kissed his lips softly.


    Gordon moaned against her mouth with satisfaction as his hands slowly pulled her skirt up and out of


    the way. ¡°You are a handful,¡± he teased.


    ¡°You can handle me,¡± she purred, catching his bottom lip between her teeth as she reached down and


    unzipped his pants, taking hold of him stroking him to life.


    ¡°I know just what to do with you,¡± reaching down, he lifted his hips enough to push his jeans down


    enough that they were out of his way. Then he slid his fingers against her damp panties and slid them


    aside. Taking her cue, Mackenzie sunk down on his erection, taking him in. They both sighed with


    satisfaction. It was the first time they had been together physically since she found out what he was.


    Somehow knowing how truly dangerous he really was made it all the more exciting.


    Gordon¡¯s mouth ate at her neck, kissing and nipping, sending delightful shudders to her core where


    they were joined, heightening the delicious sensation. Mackenzie began to ride him, hardworking them


    both into a lusty frenzy. His hands roamed her back, holding her against him while they lost themselves


    in the heated kiss. Mackenzie had never been with a man that made her so crazy. Every kiss, every


    touch only excited her more.


    His hands travelled down her sides and over her legs, hooking behind her knees as she rolled


    Mackenzie beneath him and took over. He pinned her to the floor with one hand holding both her wrists


    above her head while the other trailed down her neck and pulling the front of her top and bra down


    enough, exposing her nipple to his sinful mouth. He sucked her nipple between his lips and sucked


    hard, spiking the sensation between her legs.


    Mackenzie moaned loudly, arching her back, thrusting her breast up to him, wanting more. She locked


    her legs around his waist as he drove himself into her over and over, driving deep with each thrust. She


    could feel the sensation building as he ravaged her there on the dining room floor. He brought her to


    climax, and Mackenzie gave herself over to the pleasure that shook her body and flooded her mind.


    She heard him growl when he found his own release. It was baffling how such an aggressive sound


    could be so satisfying.


    When it was over, Gordony on the floor next to her. He smiled at her brushing her hair behind her


    ear. He had such a kind and loving look in his eyes. How could someone so deadly be so gentle?


    ¡°Wee to the pack.¡±


    ***


    The next morning Gordon drove Mackenzie back to her apartment to pack her things. While she was


    safely in Aspen, he returned to Feral and found his so-called friends all sitting around on the porch at


    Conrad¡¯s ce with Melissa. He knew these people had been the ones that went after Mackenziest


    night. He had only seen them in their wolf forms, but he knew them by scent. Gordon walked up the


    steps of the porch, where all his friends were seated around on outdoor furniture drinking. The


    conversation died instantly when they spotted Gordon.


    ¡°Well-well,¡± Gordon smiled menacingly. ¡°Everyone having fun?¡± Only Melissa made eye contact.


    Everyone else did not have the balls to look him in the eye. ¡°Did everyone get enough exercisest


    night?¡±


    ¡°It was Melissa¡¯s idea,¡± Hoss said, throwing the mastermind under the bus. It did not surprise him that


    she was behind it all. ¡°She said that child is the beginning of the end.¡±


    ¡°And like the dumbasses you are, you all followed her. You dare to stand against me. I should rip your


    fucking throat out. You want to challenge me. Youe at me. Don¡¯t skulk around like cowards. Any of


    you geniuses want to take me on stand up, and we will sort this out right now,¡± now one rose. ¡°No? Not


    one of you has the balls to face me? You guys should be more discerning about who you follow.


    Remember, I¡¯m the Alpha. I¡¯m the top of the fucking food chain,¡± he barked, and everyone except


    Melissa jumped. ¡°Heed my warning. The next person to go after my girl or my span will¡­.¡±


    ¡°Be exiled?¡± Melissa challenged.


    ¡°Will die. I will rip them limb from limb with my own two hands.¡±


    ¡°You would kill your own kind to protect a human and some half-breed freak?¡± Melissa growled.


    ¡°Everyst one of you. This is your only warning. The next time I see your face on my property, you will


    be digging your own grave. You have been warned,¡± he then snatched the beer out of Conrad¡¯s hand


    and walked away, drinking the rest of it. With that matter dealt with, Gordon was going back to Aspen to


    help Mackenzie pack.

 Chapter 53: 11

    Chapter 53: 11


    It took three weeks to pack and book movers to move Mackenzie¡¯s things into Gordon¡¯s house.


    Because she was expecting, Gordon refused to allow her to lift anything over ten pounds iming the


    strain was not good for the fetus. Mackenzie was surprised at how doting he was. He bought her


    prenatal victims. He would cook her dinner and rub her feet while they watched TV at night. During the


    day, he would go to work, but they would FaceTime two or three times. He imed it was because he


    was bored, but Mackenzie knew he was checking up on her. Though he had put out a warning to the


    others that she was not to be harmed, Gordon feared every moment he was away from her that the


    pack woulde for her.


    Things remained fairly uneventful for the first month. Mackenzie and Gordon enjoyed their time


    together. Mackenzie had never lived with a man before, and she found she loved every moment. Her


    feelings for Gordon had changed. She still lusted after him, but her heart longed for his smile and his


    touch. She found she could not sleep peacefully when he was not next to her. Then one morning, while


    she watched him dress for work, Mackenzie realized something that would change her life. She loved


    Gordon more than anything. She could not picture her life without him.


    She wanted to tell him she loved him, but she did not know-how. Neither of them had said the words


    yet, and she did not know it; he was ready to hear them. The past few weeks, he had served Melissa


    with divorce papers and dealing withwyers trying to dissolve his wretched marriage. Right now was


    not the time to tell him, given his outlook on love was skewed because of his hate for his wife. Saying I


    love you right now might have an altogether different reaction than the one she wanted.


    She was now three months pregnant, and she had begun to show. Mackenzie smiled as she stood in


    front of the full-length mirror in the corner of their bedroom in her silk nightgown, running her hands


    over the baby bump that was forming. Gordon sat in bed, reading a book. She could see him in the


    mirror. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m getting fat?¡±


    Mackenzie watched him through the mirror. He instantly stopped what he was doing and looked at her.


    ¡°Do you really expect me to answer that because it feels like a trap?¡±


    She sighed as she turned to face him. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Gordon. I feel like I¡¯m putting on weight.¡±


    Gordon ced his book down then got out of bed. He walked over to her and turned Mackenzie, so


    she was facing the mirror and looking at their reflection. He wrapped himself around her with his hands


    over her belly as his face nuzzled hers. ¡°You are putting on weight,¡± Gordon whispered in her ear,


    ¡°because you are growing a miracle, and you have never looked more beautiful.¡±


    Mackenzie smiled and turned in his arms to face him. Sheced her arms around his neck and kissed


    him softly. ¡°You always know exactly what to say,¡± staring up into his eyes. Mackenzie knew this was


    the moment to say ¡°I love you¡± for the first time.


    The sound of the doorbell startled Mackenzie out of her thoughts. The moment was gone. Gordon


    looked at the clock on the nightstand. ¡°It¡¯s midnight. Who the hell could that be?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go see who it is?¡±


    ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go see who it is.¡±


    Mackenzie walked over to the closet and took out her robe. Pulling it on, she followed Gordon. He was


    already at the bottom of the stairs when she reached the top. The doorbell rang again, and Gordon


    paused and pointed at Mackenzie. ¡°Damn it, woman, I said stay there, not follow.¡±


    Mackenzie ced her hands on her hips. ¡°Did you just call me, woman?¡±


    ¡°We will discuss chauvinismter, get back in the bedroom,¡± God. He was sexy when he was bossy,


    but she still was not going back to the bedroom. Gordon walked over to the door and opened it.


    Mackenzie could not see who it was from the top of the stairs. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gordon asked. She was


    worried that it was not someone he knew.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mackenzie Starr,¡± Mackenzie recognizes that voice, but who was it.


    ¡°Who is asking?¡± Gordon asked as Mackenzie started down the stairs to see a face she would never


    forget.


    ¡°Agent Meskler?¡± Mackenzie gasped.


    Gordon turned and looked at her. ¡°You know this guy?¡±


    Mackenzie nodded. She knew him, and if he was here, it was not good. Agent Meskler had been the


    FBI agent who put her in protective custody. He was a man in his fifties with salt and pepper hair. He


    had aged since she hadst seen him. His dark eyes had a look of concern. ¡°Hello Mackenzie, we


    need to talk.¡±


    ¡°Let him in,¡± she said as she reached the bottom of the stairs.


    ¡°Mackenzie, who is this?¡± Gordon asked.


    ¡°Agent Lenard Meskler, FBI Organized Crime Unit.¡±


    ¡°Agent Meskler is the one who put me in witness protection,¡± Mackenzie said as the Agent followed


    them to the couch in the living room. They all sat down with Gordon next to Mackenzie. He reached out


    and held her hand. He seemed as nervous as she was. ¡°Something is wrong, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°We have reason to believe that Donald Falcone knows where you are,¡± Donald Falcone was the head


    of the mafia In California. It was his son Harold that she had witnessed murdering her parents. It was


    well known that his goons would take out anyone who messed with his family and toss them overboard


    from his yacht wearing cement shoes. She had been hiding from him for ten years, and now he knew


    where she was. ¡°There has been a leak in the department. We haven¡¯t pinpointed it just yet, but in the


    meantime, you are in danger. We need to move you.¡±


    ¡°Move her?¡± Gordon shook his head. ¡°No, absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand. Donald Falcone knows where you are, Mackenzie. He has already put a


    contract out on you. It¡¯s all over the dark web. People areing after you. He¡¯s not screwing around;


    I¡¯m talking professional killers.¡±


    Mackenzie did not know what to do. She was scared. She did not want to die, and if Donald Falcone


    knew where she was then, Mackenzie was as good as dead. Gordon looked at her. ¡°You can¡¯t leave


    now. Not with the baby.¡±


    He was right. She could not raise this child alone. She was not equipped to deal with its unique needs


    on her own. She could not leave, and if she stayed, she might die. ¡°Your life is in danger, Mackenzie,¡±


    Agent Meskler stressed.


    ¡°I can protect you,¡± Gordon told her. ¡°You know I can.¡±


    ¡°Mackenzie, you need toe with me now,¡± Agent Meskler insisted.


    She was so conflicted. Mackenzie looked into Gordon¡¯s eyes. Regardless of the danger, she could not


    bring herself to leave him. ¡°Are you sure you can protect me?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± he seemed so sure of himself. Had she not known his secret, she would walk out that


    door with Agent Meskler immediately to protect her baby, but she believed Gordon when he said he


    could protect her. All it would take would be for Gordon to wolf out and rip any threat to pieces. Gordon


    could probably protect her better than the police.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Agent; I¡¯m staying. I have built a life here, and I¡¯m not letting Donald Falcone rob me of it


    again.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯te with me now, you are as good as dead. The FBI will wash our hands of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my chances.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand the severity of this situation,¡± Agent Meskler said with great aggravation.


    ¡°She understands,¡± Gordon snapped, ¡°and she said she is staying. Now I think you ought to leave.¡±


    ¡°Mackenzie¡­¡±


    ¡°Get¡­ out!¡± Gordon snapped a low menacing growl rumbling from deep in his chest.


    They all stood up and walked Agent Meskler to the door. He paused in the doorway, pleading onest


    time. ¡°Mackenzie, reconsider. Don¡¯t let this guy decide for you.¡±


    ¡°I said out,¡± Gordon shoved Agent Meskler out the door and mmed it in his face and locked the


    deadbolt. Mackenzie hoped she had made the right decision. Gordon turned and faced her. ¡°I don¡¯t


    trust that guy.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Call it intuition¡­ he doesn¡¯t smell right.¡±


    Mackenzie smirked. ¡°He doesn¡¯t smell, right? What does he smell like?¡±


    ¡°Fear and desperation.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s afraid for my welfare.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m pretty good at reading people, and it¡¯s not you that he¡¯s afraid for.¡±


    ***


    Lenard sat in his car, his grip on the steering wheel so tight his knuckles were white. He was sitting


    outside his motel, trying to think about how to handle this situation. He had failed in his attempt to bring


    Mackenzie with him. Donald Falcone was going to be pissed off. Lenard had always been a good cop,


    but after a few years, he became jaded and crooked. He had started taking protection money and


    bribes.


    He had been sure he was getting away with it until the night Donald Falcone¡¯s goons broke into his


    house and took his family hostage. They wanted him to bring Mackenzie to them, or he would kill


    Lenard¡¯s wife and two children. To be sure Lenard would not go to his colleges for help, they showed


    him pictures they had taken of his nefarious activities to supplement his ie.


    He was facing prison time and the death of his loved ones. He had no choice but to go collect


    Mackenzie and bring her to Falcone as ordered. Only he had no expected her to not go with him. The


    man she was living with had proven an obstacle. Now he was screwed. He could not go back to


    California without Mackenzie Starr¡¯s head in the trunk of his car. If he did, his life was forfeit. He


    refused to sacrifice his life for her. He needed to observe the couple and find another way to get to


    Mackenzie. He didn¡¯t have much time. Falcone had given him two weeks to bring Mackenzie to him, or


    he was going to murder Lenard¡¯s family.


    Mackenzie had to die, but first, he had to get rid of Gordon Wilder.


    ***


    Mackenzie sat in the spare chair in the Blood Moon Studio, watching TV on a small screen TV mounted


    in the upper left corner of the shop. Gordon had put cable in his shop to entertain and distract his


    customers while he was working. Gordon had insisted that Mackenzie go to work with him. With


    Falcone looking for her, he did not feelfortable leaving her at the house. He insisted she remained


    at his side. First, he had offered to close his shop until they sorted this out, but she did not want his


    business to suffer because of her, so she had promised to join him at work instead.


    She had the remote in her hand as she surfed the channels. Gordon was bent over a young woman


    who was getting a tree of life tattooed on her sternum. Mackenzie was annoyed that he was working so


    closely with a pretty young woman who was lying on the tattoo chair topless. Her small hands were


    covering her perky breasts for modesty. This girl passed the time by trying to engage Gordon in a


    flirtatious conversation. Clearly, she did not realize Mackenzie was his girlfriend. She probably thought


    Mackenzie was Gordon¡¯s daughter. This woman¡¯s flirtations were grating on Mackenzie¡¯s nerves.


    Gordon did not flirt back. He spoke politely to her and kept, at least his side of the conversation,


    professional at all times.


    Mackenzie wanted to pull this bimbo¡¯s hair out at the root. If she did not stop trying to seduce


    Mackenzie¡¯s man, she was going to have to kick this woman¡¯s ass. The chime above the door went off,


    alerting them to someone¡¯s presence. Gordon looked up for a brief moment. ¡°Hey, Babe?¡± He looked at


    Mackenzie. ¡°Would you see who that is?¡±


    Mackenzie rose and went to the front of the shop. Coming around the corner, she found Aster and


    Auroraing behind the counter. They paused when they saw Mackenzie. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here,¡± Aster


    said, surprised to see Mackenzie in her father¡¯s shop in the middle of the day. ¡°Sorry, that came out a


    lot meaner than I had meant it to. Actually, I didn¡¯t mean to be rude in the first ce. You know what?


    Can we go back and redo thest minute? Ok¡­ Hello,¡± Aster babbled.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Mackenzie threw the girl a bone. ¡°Your father is with a client if you want toe back and see


    him.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it is you we wanted to see,¡± Aurora said. ¡°Only we didn¡¯t know you would be here.¡±


    Mackenzie did not understand what they wanted with her. They had not spoken two words to


    Mackenzie since the day they learned she was with child. Sure, Aster had spent some time with her


    father over the past two months, but it had always been while Mackenzie was not around. She held no


    grudge with Aster. Mackenzie understood it must be hard for Aster to ept that her parents were over


    and perhaps even harder to ept the fact that her father was building a new family with a woman her


    age.


    ¡°What do you want with me?¡±


    Aster and Aurora looked at one another, then back at her. They both looked embarrassed. ¡°We want to


    apologize,¡± Aurora said.


    ¡°For the way we behaved thest time we saw you,¡± Aster specified.


    ¡°For the things, we said,¡± Aurora continued.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been talking, and we realize that it was wrong for us to say what we did. You must be terrified


    about the baby, not knowing what it is, and we didn¡¯t make things any easier.¡±


    ¡°We hope you can forgive us. We are not bad people, and we know you aren¡¯t either. We would like to


    wee you to the pack properly,¡± Aurora said. ¡°My husband and I are hosting a barbeque, and we


    would like you and Gordon toe.¡±


    ¡°I suppose we coulde by.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on out here,¡± Gordon asked as he came into the front. He paused at Mackenzie¡¯s side


    and supportively ced his hand to her lower back. An unconscious show of support. Gordon was a


    territorial man. Mackenzie assumed that was part of his animal instinct. She honestly did not think that


    he consciously realized he was territorial. She did not mind when he was territorial. Gordon never


    snapped at her. He never restricted her. No, Gordon marked his property by protecting it at all costs.


    How could anyone find that anything but sweat?


    ¡°They invited us to a barbeque tonight.¡±


    ¡°Did they?¡±


    ¡°I agreed. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±


    Gordon seemed surprised. ¡°No, I think it would be nice. We will go if you want to,¡± Gordon suddenly


    frowned. ¡°Your mom is not going to be there, is she?¡± He asked Aster.


    ¡°No. We were hoping you would say yes, so we didn¡¯t invite her,¡± Aster assured him. It was nice that


    they were trying to amodate him.


    ¡°Then, we will be there.¡±


    Thedies said goodbye and left the store. Mackenzie smiled up at Gordon. ¡°They apologized for the


    things they said about the baby.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I knew people woulde around. They just had to get over the shock. The pack is


    already warming up to you.¡±


    ¡°Are you done with that slut whore back there?¡±


    Gordon chuckled. ¡°Now, why would you call her that?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s practically got a neon Open sign between her legs. She¡¯s been giving you signals all afternoon.


    How do you not notice that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I notice,¡± he grinned, taking Mackenzie in his arms. ¡°I just ignore it.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Ignore it?¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Throw her skinny ass out the door.¡±


    Gordonughed. ¡°You¡¯re jealous. Don¡¯t you trust me to keep things professional?¡±


    ¡°I trust you, but I still don¡¯t like watching it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m done. She¡¯s just putting her top back on,¡± he said, leaning in to kiss her forehead lovingly. At


    that moment, the client came around the corner and walked up to the register. Gordon walked over and


    ran through the procedure to keep it clean and help it heal while the client paid.


    The client continued to make flirtatious ys for Gordon, and he was being polite. Mackenzie rolled her


    eyes. Ok, she¡¯d had enough. Mackenzie walked over to Gordon as he dealt with this aggravating


    woman. She kissed his cheek and ran her hand over the front of his pants. Gordon¡¯s eyes widened


    from the shocking contact. ¡°Rap it up, Baby. I¡¯m horny.¡±


    The other woman looked as shocked as Gordon. She epted her receipt and then walked out the


    door. Once they were alone, Gordon smiled at Mackenzie. ¡°Do you feel better?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± she grinned triumphantly.


    ¡°Good,¡± Gordon said and hoisted Mackenzie up over his shoulder. ¡°Because now you have to put


    out.¡±

 Chapter 54: 12

    Chapter 54: 12


    Gordon walked into Stanton¡¯s backyard hand in hand with Mackenzie. It seemed they were thests to


    arrive. When they got there, they found Katelyn hugging Aurora. It looked as though they, too, had


    made up. They were weed by everyone, and Stanton tossed him a beer. For the past few months,


    Gordon had spent most of his time with the younger crowd. He no longer trusted the friends he had in


    his own age bracket, and he found Mackenzie got along better with his children than she did with


    others.


    Ah, his children. It was surprising how much a man coulde to love cubs that were not his flesh and


    blood. Though Aster was his only physically rted child, the other hade to mean as much to


    Gordon as she did. He had known most of them since they were cubs, and they were his family


    regardless of the fact that he had not brought them into the world.


    Gordon sat in a patio chair with a beer in one hand, watching Mackenzie interact with the others. He


    was the oldest person at the party by a minimum of twenty years, if not more. Watching the party,


    Gordon could practically see them all as cubs once more, causing trouble atmunity functions. He


    watched Mackenzie run her hand over the small swell of her belly absentmindedly.


    Forty-five.


    He was forty-five and expecting a brand new baby. He was too old to be changing diapers again. His


    daughter was in her twenties. By all rights, he should be done with child-rearing. Yet here he was


    expecting another. At this point in his life, the only infant he should be holding was a grandchild. He


    was too old to be starting over. Sitting here with all his cubs, he felt even older.


    What was he doing with Mackenzie in the first ce? Was he trying to hold onto his youth? He


    watched her and felt his heart skip a beat. He could not end it now. Not because of the baby but


    because he hade to love Mackenzie. His feelings for her had far out weighted any feelings he had


    once had for Melissa. He had married Melissa because it had been the right thing to do, so he had


    thought at the time. Mackenzie was different. He was with her because he could not picture life without


    her.


    His gaze drifted to Darrell and Katelyn. He had thought they were crazy rushing into their marriage. He


    could not understand how Derrell could want to marry a woman he had only known a few months.


    However, since he had met Mackenzie, Gordon understood how it was possible to fall in love with a


    woman he had just met.


    Love, such an intimidating concept, but it was love. It had to be. It could not be anything else. He loved


    her, but he had no idea how she felt. He could not tell her he loved her. When he suggested getting to


    know one another, she had run. There was no telling what her reaction would be if he dared to tell her


    how he truly felt about her.


    After a few hours, Aster came to sit with him. Gordon had spent most of the party sitting and drinking,


    not really engaging anyone. He had spent his time contemting his life. Gordon smiled as Aster took


    the seat next to his. ¡°You are awfully quiet this evening?¡± Astermented.


    ¡°Just thinking?¡±


    ¡°About?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Life in general, I suppose. It¡¯s nice to see you all getting along with Mackenzie.¡±


    ¡°Turns out, she¡¯s not that bad,¡± Aster chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s nice, and she¡¯s infatuated with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite fond of her too.¡±


    ¡°Does she make you happy?¡±


    ¡°Happier than I ever remember being.¡±


    ¡°She treats you, right?¡±


    ¡°Better than your mother ever did.¡±


    Aster sighed. ¡°Then, I approve.¡±


    ¡°Do you now?¡±


    ¡°I just want you to be happy, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± he promised, taking her hand and giving it a squeeze. ¡°Happier still that you approve.¡±


    ¡°Happier than you were with Mom?¡±


    Gordon frowned. ¡°I was never happy with your mom. I should have left her a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I suppose you are right,¡± they did not have to say it out loud. They both knew why he should


    have left. Aster had grown up watching the abuse. She loved her mother, but she knew her mother was


    not a nice person. Gordon knew Aster was having difficulties epting the divorce, but he knew that


    deep down, all his daughter truly wanted was for him to be safe and happy. With Mackenzie, he was.


    Movement from the side of the house caught Gordon¡¯s attention. Looking over, he groaned, his nose


    turned up in a scowl. Speaking of Melissa, she had just arrived. ¡°I thought you said she was not


    invited,¡± he snarled, drawing Aster¡¯s attention to her mother as Melissa was storming over to them.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t,¡± Aster said as they both stood up to deal with the unwee guest. Melissa¡¯s presence


    had attracted the entire party¡¯s attention. Infuriated, Melissa walked right up to Gordon. As she reached


    him, her eyes began to glow, and her right hand became ws, and she smacked him across the face,


    her ws tearing the flesh of his cheek deep enough to require medical attention.


    Gordon growled from the pain, and his hand went to his face. Looking down at his hand, he saw so


    much blood. He would heal, but it still hurt. Gordon was about to deal with Melissa when Mackenzie


    walked up behind her and tapped Melissa on the shoulder. Melissa turned, and Mackenzie balled up


    her hand and punched Melissa in the face so hard, Melissa was sent reeling back a few steps.


    The whole party gasped, shocked by Mackenzie¡¯s assault. ¡°You bitch,¡± Melissa snarled. ¡°I¡¯ll tear you


    apart,¡± Melissa growled as her eyes began to glow once more, and her fangs descended in an attempt


    to intimidate.


    ¡°You don¡¯t scare me, bitch,¡± Mackenzie punched Melissa again even harder, knocking Melissa on her


    butt. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with ws,¡± while Melissa was on the ground, Mackenzie kicked her first


    in the ribs and then in the face so hard Melissa spit up blood. ¡°How do you like it?¡±


    Gordon really ought to stop this¡­ but maybe he should let Mackenzie get in a few more shots.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Aster snapped at her father for letting the assault continue.


    ¡°Ok-ok,¡± he grabbed hold of Mackenzie¡¯s arm and pulled her out of range from Melissa. ¡°Enough,¡±


    Gordon moved Mackenzie behind him, cing himself between the woman he loved and the woman


    that no doubt meant them both harm. Melissa awkwardly picked herself up and fixed Mackenzie with a


    violent re. ¡°Why are you here, Melissa? You are not wee.¡±


    ¡°Mywyer just told me you are fighting alimony?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am. Why should I continue to support you?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t worked a real job in twenty-five years. I have no skills. What the hell am I supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see, ok, I¡¯ll help you¡­ practice this phrase¡­ Would you like fries with that?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t live on minimum wage.¡±


    ¡°Aww, no longer my problem,¡± Gordon mocked her. ¡°I¡¯m done taking care of you. Learn to stand on


    your own two feet.¡±


    ¡°How could you do this to me after all we meant to each other.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? What we meant to each other. All I was to you was a meal ticket and a punching bag.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. What about all the good times we had together?¡±


    ¡°We never had any good times.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You married me.¡±


    ¡°You were pregnant. It seemed the right thing to do.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you never loved me?¡±


    ¡°I love pizza and beer. You, I tolerated.¡±


    ¡°How dare you! You have always been suck a¡­.¡±


    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± Gordon screamed at Melissa, his eyes lighting up like an atomic bomb as he advanced on


    her, and Melissa backed away with cowardness. ¡°I am a very patient man, but I have reached the limit


    of my tolerance,¡± he growled. The whole party was backing away, terrified of this side of Gordon, a side


    they had never seen before. A frightening and dangerous side of a man who, up to this point, had the


    patience of Job. ¡°One more outburst from you, and I will exile you. I will cast you out, and the entire


    pack will shun; because at the end of the day, I am the motherfucker in charge¡­ AND YOU WILL FALL


    IN LINE!¡± He screamed at her. Suddenly Gordon stopped. He took a breath to quiet himself. Resuming


    his usual peaceful self-control. ¡°Have I made myself abundantly clear?¡± He asked calmly.


    ¡°Perfectly,¡± Melissa confirmed with quiet rage.


    ¡°Good. Now leave because you are ruining the party,¡± Melissa shot a hateful re at Mackenzie, then


    she turned and stormed off, muttering to herself. Gordon turned to see all the shocked faces. Everyone


    was stunned by what had just transpired. ¡°My apologies. Now, when is dinner?¡±


    The party resumed, and everyone gathered around to enjoy the barbeque ribs Stanton had just finished


    cooking. As they talked, trying not to bring up what had happened, Katelyn whispered into Darrell¡¯s ear.


    He smiled and then tapped the side of his beer bottle with his fork. ¡°Since everyone we care about is


    here tonight, Katelyn and I have an announcement,¡± he said, taking his wife¡¯s hand in his with a grin.


    ¡°We are going to have a baby.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, you are pregnant?¡± Charlotte gasped with excitement.


    ¡°Two weeks,¡± Katelyn announced.


    ¡°We decided that since Gordon had proven it possible, we made an active attempt to get pregnant,¡±


    Katelyn said.


    ¡°Best two and half months of my life,¡± Darrell grinned cheekily. ¡°No, stop sex.¡±


    Everyoneughed. ¡°Only took me a month,¡± Gordon teased.


    ¡°Well, it looks like all our cubs will get to y together,¡± Aurora grinned as she was burping her son. It


    was a nice thought. Gordon looked around at those he considered his family, and he took Mackenzie¡¯s


    hand in his. Despite his trials with Melissa, Gordon was happy.


    When the party was over, they drove home, her fingersced with hers as he drove. When they


    reached the house, Gordon pulled into the garage and hit the button on his visor to close the door


    behind them. As they got out of the car, Gordon stopped at the hood and stood there watching as


    Mackenzie walked to the door that led into the house. She stopped on the bottom step when she


    noticed he was not following her.


    Mackenzie stepped down, concerned as she walked over to stand in front of him. She looked up at


    him. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Marry me?¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± her expression became serious when his did not change. ¡°You


    are serious.¡±


    ¡°I tried. I really did. I tried not to fall for you. I did everything I could not love you, but the more I tried not


    to love you, the harder I fell for you. I love you, Mackenzie. Pretending like you don¡¯t mean the world to


    me isn¡¯t working for me. I want you to be my wife?¡± He ced both hands on her swelling belly. ¡°Let¡¯s


    give this baby a real home. Marry me.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t proposing because you think it is the right thing to do because you got me


    pregnant? I don¡¯t want to be another Melissa.¡±


    ¡°I love you, and I¡¯m done doing things to suit convention. I want to marry you because I love you.¡±


    ¡°And if I say no?¡±


    ¡°I will just keep asking.¡±


    ¡°Gordon, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Are you questioning how I feel about you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard not to, given your history.¡±


    ¡°You want to know my heart?¡± He lifted his hands to frame her face so she couldn¡¯t look away. ¡°Look at


    me. Look into my eyes,¡± he knew one way to bond them for life. Lycanthropes had the ability to imprint.


    They could only ever do it once, and since he never loved Melissa, he had never bothered to imprint


    with her. He would not have thought it possible to do with a human, but Darrell had proven him wrong.


    Now it was his best hope to convince Mackenzie of his feelings.


    Gordon looked deep into Mackenzie¡¯s eyes past the windows and into her soul, exposing his to the


    woman he loved. It took a moment, then it happened. A rush of images and feelings flooded his mind


    and sent his pulse racing. He saw her life. Her happy childhood and the horrors of the morning her


    parents were murdered. He saw her adult life, and then he saw himself and the joy and love she felt for


    him. Mackenzie gasped. Her eyes widened as her mind was bombarded by images and feelings from


    him. Gordon let go of Mackenzie and tried to catch his breath as she did the same.


    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± She panted heavily, trying to make sense of the images and feelings she had


    just experienced. ¡°I saw things. I felt things.¡±


    ¡°They are my memories,¡± he exined. ¡°I imprinted with you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Our souls are forever bonded,¡± he leaned against the hood, trying to slow his pulse rate. ¡°Imprinting is


    something Lycanthropes do so that we can bond. We can only ever do it once in a lifetime. We are


    picky about who we do it with because it connects us, heart and soul, forever.¡±


    ¡°You never did it with Melissa?¡±


    Gordon looked into her eyes. ¡°I never loved Melissa. I love you, and now you know how much.¡±


    Mackenzie slipped into his arms and kissed his lips softly. ¡°Yes. I will marry


    you.¡±

 Chapter 55: 13

    Chapter 55: 13


    Melissa sat at the bar in the Mausoleum, drowning her sorrows and fuming about the encounter she


    had with Gordon and his girlfriends. She was still infuriated that Mackenzie had dared to strike her. She


    was not going to let this go unanswered. Mackenzie would pay for what she did, and Gordon would


    suffer.


    A dark-haired man in a ck suit took the barstool next to her and ordered a drink from the bartender.


    Then he turned to Melissa. ¡°Can I buy you a drink?¡±


    She scoffed as she lifted her beer to her lips. ¡°Go fuck yourself.¡±


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a pleasant one? No wonder your husband left you.¡±


    She turned and looked at this man with great interest. ¡°How did you know my husband left me?¡±


    ¡°I know more about you than you think¡­ Melissa.¡±


    She had an uneasy feeling. Was his man a hunter? He did not seem like the usual hunter type. He


    imed to know a lot about her. Did he know she was a Lycanthrope? If he did, was he trying to


    ckmail her? If he was, he had a big surpriseing. With the mood she was in, she would not mind


    killing him.


    Melissa looked over the man closely, trying to decide if he was a threat. His clothes looked slept in, and


    his square jaw was shabby and unshaven. No, she decided, she doubted he was a hunter. He did not


    look like one, and she was pretty good at spotting hunters.


    ¡°Ok, you have my attention. You know me. Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°Special Agent Lenard Meskler, FBI,¡± he introduced himself, offering her his hand. Suspicious, she


    shook his hand. ¡°You came up in my investigation of your husband, Gordon Wilder.¡±


    ¡°Why is the FBI investigating Gordon? He is an incredibly boring man.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in Gordon. I¡¯m interested in Mackenzie Starr, the woman he is living with.¡±


    ¡°Are you now?¡±


    ¡°You and I have the same problem.¡±


    ¡°Mackenzie?¡± He nodded. She knew her reasons for hating Mackenzie, but she was curious about


    what this man¡¯s beef was with the young woman. ¡°What do you want with Mackenzie?¡±


    ¡°I need her dead.¡±


    ¡°Go on,¡± the idea of Mackenzie suffering a particrly violent death was extremely appealing. Who


    better than a crooked cop to pin it on?


    ***


    Makenzie sat in her chair, flipping through the channels in the Blood Moon Studios. She hade to


    work with Gordon once more, and as usual, she was bored. She was tired. Mackenzie stood up, which


    drew Gordon¡¯s attention from the man he was working on. ¡°I¡¯m going to go for a walk,¡± she said,


    walking over and caressing his hair.¡±


    ¡°Give me an hour, and I¡¯ll go with you,¡± he suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯m bored. I don¡¯t want to wait an hour. I¡¯m just going to walk over to the grocery store and visit with


    Aurora a little. I¡¯ll be back in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you wandering off alone,¡± he objected.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. How much trouble can I possibly get into? The grocery store is two blocks over. I¡¯m so


    bored sitting here.¡±


    Gordon groaned. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll join you when I finish up here. Please don¡¯t go any farther.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she kissed his cheek and left the tattoo studio. She started the walk to the grocery store and


    stopped halfway when she saw a dark car pull up next to her, the tires screeching. It stopped right next


    to her and out hopped Agent Meskler and Melissa. Agent Meskler opened the trunk of the car, and


    Melissa punched Mackenzie in the face, and while she was dazed, dragged Mackenzie off the sidewalk


    and forced her into the open trunk.


    Mackenzie screamed for Gordon but had no idea if he could hear her. Agent Meskler punched her,


    knocking her head back against the trunk knocking her out.


    ***


    Gordon was focused on his task wanting to finish quickly but not wanting topromise the quality of


    his work. He knew Mackenzie got bored sitting here all day, but he had to work, and he did not want


    her home alone. She had stopped taking clients on when she found out she was pregnant. She had


    simply been too sick and irritable to deal with couples. Mackenzie had not walked out the door more


    than a minute ago when Gordon heard Mackenzie scream his name.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Gordon¡¯s head snapped up from his job, and he waited to hear it again, and he did only secondster.


    Gordon dropped his tattoo machine and left his client in the chair. He ran out of the shop, looked both


    ways and saw Agent Meskler mming the trunk on Mackenzie. His gaze locked with Melissa¡¯s.


    She snickered, and they both jumped into the car and sped off. Gordon took off running after them.


    Even at his top speed, Gordon simply could not keep up with a speeding car. As he ran past each


    shop, the others stepped out to see what was going on. He would never catch them as a man. His eye


    lit up, and Gordon let the change take him. In seconds he was on all fours and faster than he had. His


    torn close already miles behind him. As soon as the other saw Gordon chasing a car while


    transitioning, they followed suit. They did not know what he was chasing, but they knew he needed


    help.


    Gordon pursued the car with the pack at his heels. Catching up to the speeding car, Gordon came up


    alongside it and mmed his shoulder into the driver¡¯s door, throwing his full weight against it. The


    impact sent the car swerving out of control and mming into the side of the mountain, caving the front


    end of the vehicle. Gordon ripped the driver¡¯s door right off and threw it out into the road behind him.


    Meskler was screaming and pulled his service revolver and shot Gordon point-nk in the chest six


    times.


    Pain tore through Gordon, slowing him down but not stopping him. When Meskler ran out of bullets,


    Gordon mped his jaws down hard on Meskler¡¯s leg and dragged the screaming man from the car.


    Gordon shook his head violently, ripping Meskler¡¯s left leg clear off, tearing it from the socket. Then he


    did the same with the left leg and both arms. Covered in blood, Gordon left Meskler in pieces all over


    the highway. Then he turned to go after Melissa, but she had run off, and the others had gone after her.


    Gordon was conflicted between going after Melissa or getting Mackenzie out of the trunk. He chose


    Mackenzie. He would hunt Melissa downter.


    Gordon changed back and staggered in his bare feet to the trunk. He was covered in blood, and he


    found it difficult to get a grip on the hood. Summoning all his strength, he lifted the hood breaking the


    latch and tearing the heavy lid clean off the car. He threw it aside and reached in for Mackenzie. She


    was crying as she sat up and allowed him to remove her from the trunk. He carried her in his arms a


    few feet away from the car, and Gordon copsed to his knees cradling Mackenzie against him, ruining


    her clothes with blood.


    Mackenzie has hugging him tight and crying with fear. As soon as he was on his knees, Gordon¡¯s


    vision became askew. His arms became weak and fell away, no longer holding her. He became dizzy


    and then copsed on his side in the middle of the road. He could hear Mackenzie screaming for help,


    but her voice was getting harder and harder to hear as he cked out naked, shot, and bleeding to


    death.


    ***


    Mackenzie watched as Gordon lost consciousness. It was at that point that she saw he was wounded.


    He had six bullet holes in his chest, and a pool of blood was forming beneath him. She recalled hearing


    gunfire, but she had thought Gordon had been missed. Mackenzie looked around at the empty road.


    She began to scream for help hoping the pack was still close enough to hear her. He needed help, and


    she could not give it to him.


    She screamed as she knelt beside Gordon, applying pressure to his wounds, trying to stop the


    bleeding, but she was failing. It wasn¡¯t long until she was surrounded by giant wolves. The back had


    come when she called. The shared looks as ifmunicating by thought. A tanned wolfid down on


    its belly right next to Gordon¡¯s body while a pair of brown and grey wolves nudged at Gordon¡¯s body


    until he was draped over the tanned ones back. The tanned wolf rose then took off down the road


    toward Feral. The white wolf next to Mackenzie nudged her with its nose. Mackenzie assumed the wolf


    wanted her to ride it back to Feral. She climbed onto the wolf¡¯s back and held on as it ran after the


    pack.


    The wolves ran to Gordon¡¯s home, and as they reached the house, they transformed back to their


    human forms one by one, gabbing Gordon before he fell on the ground. They carried him inside to the


    dining room, where theyid him on his back on the dining room table. Mackenzie hopped off the white


    wolf that had carried her back and watched as the wolf was reced by Aurora. Mackenzie was


    awkwardly aware that she was the only one dressed. Everyone else was naked, but not one of them


    seemed to notice. Lycanthropes had a strangeck of modesty.


    While the men and Aurora ran around the house searching for tools they could use in Gordon¡¯s care,


    Mackenzie ran up to the bedroom and came down with five pairs of Gordon¡¯s pants and one of her


    dresses and a shirt from the linen closet. Returning to the dining room, she offered each man a pair of


    pants and Aurora the dress. They each thanked her as they put on the clothes. She assumed they


    dressed for herfort, not theirs. Mackenzie draped the sheet around Gordon¡¯s waist to offer him


    some modesty while the others worked on him. Aurora used thendline to call Aster at work and tell


    her Gordon was wounded.


    One of the guys found a pair of needle nose plyers in the garage and a knife in the kitchen. He then


    stood over Gordon and pushed the tip of the knife into one of the bullet wounds, and began to cut the


    flesh, opening the wound wider. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mackenzie snapped.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t get the bullets out, he¡¯s going to bleed to death.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t he regenerate? He told me he could regenerate.¡±


    ¡°These are serious wounds, and as long as the bullets are lodged in there, he cannot regenerate,¡±


    Lewis stressed. ¡°We need to get them out,¡± Aurora put her arms around Mackenzie tofort her as


    well as to keep her out of the way while Lewis pushed the plyers into the erged wound, digging


    around for the first of the six bullets.


    ¡°We should take him to the hospital,¡± Mackenzie insisted.


    ¡°No!¡± They all refused immediately.


    ¡°If we take him to a hospital, it won¡¯t be long before they figure out he isn¡¯t human. Then they will


    dissect him, and there will be little pieces of Gordon in specimen jars, and the humans wille


    hunting for the pack,¡± Aurora exined.


    ¡°If we get the bullets out, he may survive,¡± Lewis said.


    ¡°May?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s losing a lot of blood.¡±


    Mackenzie paced the dining room floor while Lewis found and removed two more bullets. It was at this


    point that more of the pack showed up. Stanton, Darrell, Katelyn, and Aster had just arrived after


    having been called half an hour ago. They had alle running but had all been in Aspen working, and


    Aspen was thirsty minutes away even at top speed.


    Aster was in tears when she saw her father lying bleeding on the table, fighting for his life. When


    Aurora exined what happened, her grief turned to rage that her mother would have yed a part in


    her father¡¯s pending death.


    It took two and a half hours to remove all six bullets. While Lewis washed up, Darrell inspected the


    wounds trying to determine the extent of internal damage. Aster and Aurora brought clean water and


    rags to help clean the wounds. Darrell said there were some internal injuries caused by the bullet, and


    he did what he could to repair it. At this point, Stanton went out into the garage and brought in arge


    steel lockbox. He ced it on a chair and opened it. Mackenzie was surprised to find it full of hospital


    supplies. Mostly biodegradable suture threads, medical staples, an IV with a bag, and surgical type.


    When asked where they had gotten the hospital supplies, Charlotte told her that some of the pack


    would asionally go to a hospital and rob their supply closets for times like this when they needed a


    little more than just their natural ability to heal. While Darrell did his best to suture the internal wounds,


    Mackenzie watched and was impressed with Darrell¡¯s skills. He was almost as good as a resident


    surgeon.


    ¡°We are going to need blood,¡± Lewis said, returning to the room. ¡°Aster and Charlotte are the same


    blood type. Both women rolled up their sleeves, allowing Lewis to hook up an IV and take a donation


    form, each filling the IV bag with blood. Once they had given enough, bothdies sat down in the


    corner, trying to recover from the dizziness. Aurora fetched them both some fruit juice from the kitchen


    to keep them from fainting. Wile Darrell sutured, the exterior wounds closed while Stanton inserted the


    IV in Gordon¡¯s arm, and Lewis hung the blood-filled bag from a hook in the ceiling meant for the


    hanging nt he took down.


    ¡°That¡¯s all we can do,¡± Lewis announced. ¡°It¡¯s up to him now.¡±


    ¡°You are just going to leave him on the table?¡± Mackenzie asked. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he be morefortable in


    bed?¡±


    ¡°Moving him at this point would only be hurtful,¡± Lewis exined. ¡°But if you want to bring down some


    nkets and a pillow to make him morefortable, I see no reason why you shouldn¡¯t. Feeling that it


    was all she could do, Mackenzie went upstairs and brought down the pillow and nket from the bed.


    She brought it to Gordon¡¯s side. She lifted his head slightly and slid the pillow beneath it. Then she


    draped the nket over Gordon to keep him warm.


    Everyone was talking behind her about what happened. They were discussing hunting Melissa down


    and punishing her. Mackenzie took Gordon¡¯s hand in hers and lovingly brushed his dark hair behind his


    ear. In the back of her mind, she could hear Gordon¡¯s voice the night he told her most Lycanthrope


    parents did not live to see their child grow up. She hoped this would not be one of those times.

 Chapter 56: 14

    Chapter 56: 14


    Everyone stayed at the house with Mackenzie. Partly to protect her but mostly to wait and see if


    Gordon survived. Word had spread, and by midnight, the entire pack knew their Alpha was on Death¡¯s


    door. They came in groups to see for themselves the mighty fallen Alpha. Tents started popping up on


    thewn. No one wanted to leave Gordon¡¯s side. They had erected a wall of muscle circling the house


    in defence of their Alpha. To protect him from further harm and from Melissa should she return to finish


    the job. Mackenzie found it touching to see the way the pack rallied around Gordon.


    Around three in the morning, Mackenzie fell asleep stretched out across the four dining chairs lined up


    so she could stretch out across them. Aster suggested she go sleep in the bed or on the couch in the


    other rooms where she would be morefortable, but Mackenzie had refused. She wanted to stay in


    the dining room next to Gordon.


    For two days, this was the norm. She would sleep next to the table, and during the day, she would hold


    his hands and sit with him. Each day he did not wake was torture. She med herself. Had she not left


    his sight and stayed with him in the shop like he had wanted, none of this would have happened.


    Lewis assured her Gordon was doing well. He would have her help him clean the bandages and show


    her how he was healing. He told her that as long as Gordon continued to heal, he would wake up at


    some point. Given the extent of the damage, it would just take longer than usual.


    ***


    Pain pulsed through Gordon¡¯s body, disturbing his sleep. Slowly his eyes opened, fluttered shut, then


    opened once more. It took a moment for his eyes to focus. He lifted his head and saw all his cubs


    littered around the house, all asleep. It was dark outside the windows, but there was a lighting


    from the kitchen. Quietly Gordon sat himself up, his legs dangling over the edge of the table he had


    beenying on. The nket draped over his waist. He looked around, trying to find Mackenzie. He


    looked down at the bandages on his chest, and he recalled being shot. He had no idea how long he


    had been unconscious. Gordon pulled the bandages off to inspect the room. The wounds were closed,


    but the wound sites were still sore.


    He looked up at the IV bag of clear fluids hanging above his head. He reached up and turned off the


    flow of the fluid. Then he pulled the IV from his hand. He tossed back the nket and hopped down off


    the table. Taking the sheet under the nket, he wrapped it around himself and went toward the light in


    the kitchen. He smiled when he saw Mackenzie raiding the fridge.


    When she turned to see who hade in, she gasped with excitement to see him on his feet. She


    tossed the food onto the counter and was at his side instantly. She took Gordon by the arm and walked


    him over to the kitchen table. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± Mackenzie eased him into a chair as she fussed over


    him. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Like I¡¯ve been hit by a semi-truck.¡±


    ¡°I was so afraid you were not going to wake up.¡±


    ¡°And leave you here alone,¡± he grinned. ¡°What kind of man would I be. How long have I been out?¡±


    ¡°Three days.¡±


    ¡°Have the others been here the whole time?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You should see outside. There is a tent city around the house. The whole pack has been guarding you


    while you recover. You must really mean something to them,¡± it was nice to know that despite all he


    had done as ofte, the pack still rallied behind him.


    ¡°Did anyone catch up to Melissa?¡± He asked, hopefully.


    ¡°They say she got away,¡± Mackenzie told him.


    ¡°Damn it. Ok. It¡¯s ok. We can probably track her.¡±


    ¡°No, Gordon, she¡¯s gone. Just let her be gone.¡±


    ¡°She would have hurt you.¡±


    ¡°And if you go after her, she might seed in killing you. Our child needs a father more than you need


    vengeance,¡± she knelt down in front of him and held his hands. ¡°Please, Gordon, just let it go.¡±


    ¡°Fine. But if she shows her face around here again, I¡¯m going to kill her. Nothing you can say will stop


    me.¡±


    A sound from the entranceway drew their attention, and Gordon smiled when he saw his daughter. She


    was practically in tears when she rushed over and hugged him hard. ¡°Easy, I¡¯m still healing,¡± he said,


    hugging her back.


    Aster looked up into his loving eyes with tears of joy. ¡°I thought I would lose you.¡±


    He stroked her hair and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m tougher than that.¡±


    Mackenzie backed away. ¡°I¡¯ll go get you some pants. Let you two talk,¡± she said, leaving the room.


    Aster smiled weakly at her father. ¡°You got yourself a good woman this time. Mackenzie never left your


    side. She¡¯s a better mate than Mom ever was.¡±


    ¡°Is that the sound of approval?¡±


    ¡°I approve.¡±


    ¡°That means the world to me.¡±


    ¡°Are we going after Mom?¡±


    Gordon sighed. ¡°No. I promised Mackenzie I would let it go. It ends here. Melissa is smart enough to


    know that after this, she can nevere back. She is exiled.¡±


    ¡°No one deserves it more.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make an announcement tomorrow morning.¡±


    ***


    Come morning, word of Gordon¡¯s recovery spread. Everyone would cheer that the Alpha survived.


    They all wanted to wee Gordon back to the living and to hear his ns for going after Melissa.


    Around noon Gordon had the pack gathered out front of the house. He stepped out on the porch. With


    Aster and Mackenzie at his side, he addressed the pack.


    ¡°It is my unhappy burden to inform you all that one of our on has betrayed the pack. She turned on us.


    Her actions cannot be tolerated. I am saddened to say for the first time in the history of this pack


    Melissa Wilder is¡­ exiled,¡± a murmur spread through the crowd as the pack absorbed the decree of


    exile. It was not something they did lightly. One¡¯s crime against the pack had to be grievous to warrant


    exile. ¡°Should she return, she is to be killed on sight.¡±


    The pack began nodding. It was their way of indicating their understanding of his orders. As of this


    moment, Melissa was public enemy number one.


    Gordon looked over at Aster. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aster, she has left me no other choice.¡±


    Aster looked her father in the eyes. ¡°I understand. Should I see her, I¡¯ll kill her myself.¡±


    His daughter¡¯s support was both touching and heartbreaking. No child should be forced to choose


    between their parents. He knew Aster loved her mother, but she was loyal to the pack, and she


    understood Melissa¡¯s actions had sealed her own fate. Even Gordon did not have the power to forgive


    Melissa¡¯s crimes. He might have been the Alpha, but even he had to obey thews of the pack; rule


    number one was you never turn your back on the pack. The pack always came first. That unity was the


    only reason they had survived this long. If you could not trust the person beside you to have your back,


    then you all fall. You stood together as one, or you died as individuals. Melissa had made her choice.


    The feel in the air was tense. A sombre, heavy feeling that weighed on them all. No one liked exiling.


    Gordon certainly did not like it, it was the most extreme punishment he could dish out, but they all


    agreed it was appropriate.


    One by one, the pack broke down the camp and headed back to their homes and jobs. As thest of


    their guests had left, Gordon sat in the living room with a beer in one hand, staring vacantly at the TV.


    He did not even know what he was watching anymore because he was lost in his own head. He


    snapped out of it when he noticed Mackenzie sit down on the couch next to him and cuddle up. ¡°Are


    you ok, Baby?¡±


    Baby?


    That little term of endearment brought a startling thought to mind. One he should have thought when he


    first woke. ¡°The baby? The crash, did it hurt the baby?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± she promised. ¡°The baby is fine. Remember, this child is half lycanthrope. I would think it


    would certainly be able to handle a little jostle,¡± her smile faded by the look of concern on his face. ¡°Or


    should I have gone to a hospital?¡±


    He understood why she was confused; after all, he had told her not to go to the hospital. Gordon


    worried because the baby was half-human, and the car she had been in had hit that mountain rather


    hard. ¡°You¡¯re not in any pain?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No bleeding?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s probably fine,¡± he said, trying to reassure her and praying he did not sound as worried as he


    was. It was moments like this when Gordon hated the fact that Melissa had been the pack¡¯s only


    midwife.


    ***


    The following morning Lewis came by the house to check on Gordon. Lewis was young, but he


    understood medicine. He was the pack¡¯s medic. Since they could not go to a human doctor if severely


    injured, Lewis was the one people went to. He had been the one to save Gordon¡¯s life by digging out


    the bullets and sewed him back up.


    When Lewis showed up that afternoon to check up on Gordon, he had Gordon remove his shirt to


    inspect the wound sights, which by this time had closed up and left no scar. Lewis removed the stitches


    for him, which was not painful but felt strange all the same. The whole time Lewis was removing the


    stitches, Gordon took this time to question the younger man. ¡°Do you know anything about childbirth?¡±


    He asked outright.


    ¡°Sure, there is a lot of cramping and pain, then bam a baby.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to deliver a baby? Or have a way to monitor whether or not there is anything wrong


    before delivery?¡±


    Lewis shook his head. ¡°No. Babies and childbirth are not my forte. You need a midwife.¡±


    ¡°The only midwife we had has been exiled,¡± he reminded Lewis.


    ¡°You do have a problem then? What about one of the mothers. They went through childbirth. They


    should know what to expect.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t be helpful if something goes wrong,¡± Gordon sighed. ¡°I¡¯m worried the crash might have


    harmed the baby?¡±


    ¡°Is Mackenzie bleeding?¡± Lewis asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Comining of abdominal pain or difort?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Can she still feel the baby moving around?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m certain she will be fine,¡± he said, holding up one finger. ¡°Follow my finger with your eyes, but


    don¡¯t move your head,¡± he instructed, moving his finger side to side and un and down slowly while


    Gordon followed it. Lewis held out two fingers on both hands. Squeeze my fingers as hard as you can,¡±


    Gordon did as he was asked. Lewis ced his hand on Gordon¡¯s knees. Lift your legs,¡± he instructed


    while he pushed down, adding resistance.


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s to prognosis?¡± Gordon asked.


    ¡°Well, the wounds are healed, and you passed the neurological exam, so I¡¯d say you made aplete


    recovery.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± Gordon stood up and walked Lewis to the door.


    ¡°Do you want me to ask around and see if anyone else knows anything about delivering a baby?¡± Lewis


    offered.


    ¡°No, I can ask around myself. Thank you anyway,¡± they said goodbye and Gordon and closed the door.


    He turned to see Mackenzie sitting on the stairs. He knew she had heard everything. ¡°What are you


    doing on the stairs?¡± He asked,ing to sit on the steps next to him.


    ¡°You lied to me,¡± she said.


    ¡°I did not.¡±


    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t concerned about the baby. But you are. Should I be worried?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said quickly, reaching out to take her hand in his. ¡°I just want to make sure. I hope for the best


    but n for the worse. That way, we are ready for anything.¡±


    ¡°Do you think there will beplications?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to expect. There has never been a hybrid before. This is uncharted waters, and I just


    want to make sure you and this baby both make it through the ordeal,¡± Gordon sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Mackenzie. I don¡¯t mean to worry you. I¡¯m an old paranoid fool. Pay no, never mind to my paranoia. I¡¯m


    sure everything will be just fine. Why don¡¯t we do something fun? Why don¡¯t we set a date and start


    nning the wedding?¡±


    Mackenzie¡¯s face lit up. After all the weddings she had nned over thest six years, she finally got to


    n her own. He was going to give her the wedding she dreamed of no matter what the cost. He had


    enough stashed away in his savings to throw one hell of a bash. People would be talking about this


    party until the end of days.


    ***


    Los Angeles, California¡­


    Donald Falcone waited for his bodyguard to open the door to the office of the private ne hanger he


    owned where he had been hiding the FBI agent¡¯s wife and daughter when he noticed the man pause.


    ¡°What is the holdup?¡± He snapped. He was in a hurry. They had lost allmunications with Agent


    Meskler days ago.


    ¡°The door is unlocked,¡± the bodyguard informed him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t lock the door?¡± He barked with aggravation.


    ¡°I did. I swear, I did.¡±


    They all drew their guns and went inside. The woman and child they expected to see were gone. The


    rope that had bound themy on the floor around the legs of the two empty chairs. A middle-aged


    blond beauty sat in his desk chair, her feet propped up on the corner of the desk as she drank a ss


    of his twelve-year-old scotch. ¡°Well, it¡¯s about bloody time. You boys sure do doddle, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Just who the fuck are you?¡± Donald demanded.


    ¡°Your new best friend¡­ or your worse enemy. It¡¯s really up to you,¡± she smiled, finishing her drink. ¡°The


    scotch is damn good.¡±


    ¡°A friend? Where are the two I had in here?¡±


    ¡°I let them go. Trust me. They aren¡¯t of any use anymore.¡±


    ¡°They will go to the cops.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°No, they won¡¯t. I put the fear of God into them.¡±


    ¡°I needed them.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re useless.¡±


    ¡°How do you figure that?¡±


    ¡°Meskler is dead. Which means you are now going to need my help, or you are never going to get near


    Mackenzie. Meskler told me all about you. I know what you want and how badly you want it. I want the


    same thing.¡±


    ¡°Which is?¡±


    She sat up straight. ¡°Mackenzie, dead.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want her dead?¡± Donald asked suspiciously.


    She sat back, gettingfortable once more. ¡°My reasons are my own.¡±


    ¡°Why do I need you to get to her?¡±


    ¡°Because without me, you will never get to her. She has the hounds of hell watching her back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for metaphors. Kill this bitch,¡± he ordered. Every man in the room turned their guns


    on the woman.


    Suddenly her eyes began to glow, and she barked what looked like fangs in an intimidating way. ¡°I


    wouldn¡¯t if I were you. It will only piss me off, and I would hate to have to kill you and your boys. But I


    will.¡±


    Each man backed off and made the sign of the cross as if they thought God would protect their sinful


    souls. ¡°What are you?¡±


    ¡°Humans have so many names for us. Call me what you will; monster, devil, it doesn¡¯t matter. What


    matters is that I am your only chance of getting close to Mackenzie. I could kill you all right now, or you


    could help me kill her. What is it going to be?¡±


    ¡°Why would you need our help?¡±


    ¡°Because she is being protected by others like me. They outnumber me. I need a little firepower in my


    corner if I hope to take them on.¡±


    ¡°More like you? How do we take them on?¡± Donald asked with interest.


    ¡°With a little ingenuity,¡± she said, cing arge hollow tip bullet on the desk along with what looked


    like dried purple flowers. ¡°Hollow tipped bullets packed with Wolfsbane, guaranteed to put them down.


    Once the guard dogs are dead, the girl is all yours. So, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°I say this is the start of a beautiful friendship.¡±

 Chapter 57: 15

    Chapter 57: 15


    Three monthster¡­


    Things had been quiet since Melissa fled Feral. Gordon was on edge the whole time, worrying that


    Melissa was up to something. It was not like her just to give up. She was bat shit crazy, and he was


    certain hisst encounter her with was hisst. She was like a demon hiding in the shadows waiting for


    the right time to show up and make things worse.


    Things in Feral had returned to business as usual. Gordon returned to work, and Mackenzie spent


    much of her time at the shop with him, discussing wedding ns while he worked. After thest close


    call, Mackenzie never ventured far from Gordon. She was always within earshot.


    The baby had doubled in size, and Mackenzie¡¯s belly wasrge, round, and hard. Gordon and


    Mackenzie would theorize on the sex of the baby. Mackenzie was hoping for a girl, whereas Gordon


    was almost certain by the size of her belly at six months that the baby was a boy. Or so he hoped. He


    had a daughter, and Gordon could not think of anything better than having a son. Someone he could go


    fishing with and do guy things. Sure, he had taken Aster fishing and hunting, but as much as he loved


    his daughter, it was not the same as having a boy.


    nning the wedding kept Mackenzie happily upied. She was in her element. It made Gordon


    happy to see Mackenzie so contented.


    The chime above his door alerted Gordon to Mackenzie¡¯s return. She had wandered down the street to


    the grocery store to pick up something for lunch. There was an entire small section that had ready-


    made sandwiches and subs that Aurora made at the start of each day and sold. Mackenzie had


    brought back two. She came into the back room with a bag of sandwiches and two drinks. As she came


    in, she walked up to him and kissed his lips, then looked at his work. He had spent thest two hours


    finishing a tattoo that had taken twelve hours spread out over six days. He was just putting the finishing


    touches on it.


    ¡°That looks great,¡± she said, standing next to the tattoo chair as Gordon sprayed it with saline solution


    then gently wiped it clean with a soft disposable rag.


    ¡°And we are done,¡± Gordon said as the man got up. Gordon walked him over to the full-length mirror


    mounted on the wall so the client could get a good unobstructed view of his new tattoo.


    ¡°Damn, you do great work,¡± the man said, admiring his new ink.


    ¡°Thank you. Follow me, and we can settle the fee,¡± Gordon took the client to the front room and rung up


    the cost of the tattoo along with the cost of some care products to help the man keep it clean while it


    healed and avoid a staph infection. The man paid with a credit card and thanked Gordon onest time


    as he left.


    With his business concluded, Gordon went back to clean up. He found Mackenzie already cleaning up.


    They sterilized everything except his needle, which he removed from the machinepletely and


    threw out. For health and safety, he never used the same needle twice. Responsible tattoo artists never


    did. Then again, there were the asional unscrupulous shop owners who cleaned and reused old


    needles. It was unconscionable, but it did happen; the customers were the ones who paid the price


    when they contracted infections or worse.


    Once things were clean, they sat down together and enjoyed their lunch while they waited for the next


    appointment to arrive. This afternoon the baby was fairly active. Mackenzie told him the baby was


    kicking like crazy, which Gordon took as a good sign. During their lunch, Gordon sat next to Mackenzie


    with both his hands on her belly so he could feel his child moving. When the baby kicked his hand,


    Gordon smiled. It was a good strong kick. ¡°He¡¯s strong.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s strong,¡± Mackenzie snickered.


    ¡°Naw, with a kick like that, it¡¯s defiantly a boy.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think a girl can be strong?¡± She teased.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to get sucked into a gender war,¡± he chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll love it no matter what it is, but I hope


    it¡¯s a boy. I already have one daughter.¡±


    The chime from the door alerted them to someoneing into the shop. Gordon looked at the clock on


    the wall and was confused. He was not expecting his next client for another forty minutes. He got up


    from his seat, and he walked to the front of the shop, where he was met by a man dressed in jeans and


    a leather jacket. He was a younger man, probably in his early thirties.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± Gordon asked.


    The man pulled the bottom of his open jacket aside, shing Gordon a badge clipped to his belt on his


    right hip. ¡°I¡¯m Detective Winthrop with the Colorado State Patrol. I¡¯m investigating some strange


    urrences on the highway thisst year,¡± the man said, identifying himself asw enforcement.


    The man did not look like a cop. He was a First Nation¡¯s gentleman. Hisplexation was deeply


    bronzed, and his thin ebony hair was long but tied back. He was a fit man with broad shoulders and


    long legs. He looked like he knew how to hold his own in a fight. He was awful young looking to be a


    inclothes State Detective.


    ¡°Do you have time to answer some questions?¡± Detective Winthrop asked. It was clearly a rhetorical


    question. Gordon did not believe he had a choice in the matter.


    ¡°Sure. Can we make it quick? I have another clienting in, and most of my clientele are bikers, and


    cops make them nervous.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± the Detective said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have heard, but there have been a few incidents


    on the highways around Feral mostly. People are getting run off the road. There has been some


    serious car wreckage.¡±


    ¡°Mountain roads are dangerous. Careless drivers die,¡± Gordon said, trying to sound disinterested.


    ¡°That is true,¡± Detective Winthrop agreed. ¡°Thing about these specific wrecks is that the crash is not


    what is killing these people.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°The men in these idents,¡± He said, making air quotes with his fingers to illustrate that he did not


    believe these idents were idents, ¡°weren¡¯t killed by the crashes. They were torn apart by


    animals. In fact, one car showed evidence of an animal. The driver¡¯s door and the trunk had been


    ripped off with massive w marks in the metal. Something ripped open that car and dragged the


    victim from the vehicle to kill him in the street.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Gordon acted surprised by the news.


    ¡°You know an animal like that must be massive and dangerous. You haven¡¯t seen any strange animals


    roaming around the area, have you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought you said that you were with the State Patrol. Isn¡¯t this an Animal Control problem?¡±


    ¡°Well, here is the thing. I think someone is in possession of dangerous vicious dogs. I think they are


    running motorists off the road and using these dogs to kill the victims,¡± it was a very good theory.


    Completely wrong, but still a reasonable theory. ¡°Do you know anyone who has dogs around here?¡±


    Gordon took a deep breath and pretended to think about his answer. ¡°No,¡± he finally said, ¡°None that I


    know off.¡±


    ¡°You know thest victim was an FBI Agent. I think he died because he knew too much. He was


    investigating a case and clearly uncovered something that got him killed. Someone around here is a


    cop a killer.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could help you, but I don¡¯t know anything. Feral is a fairly uneventful ce,¡± both men stood


    there, their confident gaze holding the other, staring each other down. The cop was hoping to intimidate


    Gordon into saying something to incriminate himself, but Gordon had a lifetime of experience covering


    his ass, and he did not break.


    ¡°What is going on, Baby?¡± Mackenzie asked,ing from the back when he had note back.


    ¡°It is nothing,¡± Gordon said firmly. ¡°Go back into the back room. I¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡±


    ¡°No, wait,¡± Detective Winthrop said, putting up his hand to stop her from leaving. ¡°I want to ask her a


    few questions. First off, who are you?¡±


    ¡°My Fianc¨¦e,¡± Gordon answered.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I want to hear her answers, not yours,¡± the cop scolded Gordon.


    Gordon said nothing as he shared a warning nce with Mackenzie. It was a look he hoped she


    understood to mean she was not to tell this man anything.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Detective Winthrop asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mackenzie Starr.¡±


    ¡°Do you live around here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you know anything about the recent automobile crashes on the highway around here?¡± She shook


    her head, no. ¡°Do you know anyone who might own somerge dogs?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I do.¡±


    ¡°See, Detective, we don¡¯t know anything,¡± Gordon stressed. ¡°Now, if you don¡¯t mind, we were in the


    middle of lunch, and I¡¯m expecting a client.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said, reaching into his jacket pocket and took out his wallet. He removed a business card


    and handed it to Gordon. ¡°If either of you remembers anything, we haven¡¯t already discussed. Please


    call me.¡±


    Gordon epted the card. ¡°Will do.¡±


    The door opened, and the chimes sounded as Aster came into the shop. The Detective took one look


    at Aster, and his gruff exterior softened as he smiled at her. Gordon knew the cop would likely stop


    Aster and ask her the same questions.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Detective Winthrop smiled at Aster.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she smiled back.


    Gordon cleared his throat. ¡°Detective Winthrop, allow me to introduce my daughter Aster Wilder. Aster,


    honey, this is Detective Winthrop with the Colorado State Patrol.¡±


    Gordon¡¯s gaze held Aster¡¯s for a moment, and then she smiled once more and shook the Detective¡¯s


    hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Detective.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°It is very nice to meet you, Miss. Wilder,¡± he smiled back as he shook her hand.


    ¡°He is investigating some traffic fatalities around here,¡± Gordon informed his daughter. It was all he had


    to say, and she understoodpletely.


    ¡°Do you know anything about them?¡± Detective Winthrop asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t watch the news. I find it depressing.¡±


    ¡°Do you know anyone who might own somerge dogs in the area?¡±


    Aster pretended to think over his question. ¡°No, sorry, I don¡¯t. But I¡¯m often working, so I don¡¯t socialize


    much.¡±


    ¡°What do you do for a living?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I own a bakery,¡± she said.


    ¡°In Feral?¡±


    ¡°In Aspen.¡±


    ¡°If that is everything, Detective, I¡¯m sure my daughter came to see me. If you don¡¯t mind leaving us to


    our business.¡±


    ¡°No, of course not,¡± he took out another business card and offered it to Aster. ¡°If you think of anything


    that might be helpful, please call me.¡±


    Aster epted the card and smiled as the officer left the shop. Standing alone, Aster slipped the


    business card into her pocket with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s cute for a cop,¡± she said with a crooked grin.


    ¡°Should we worry?¡± Mackenzie asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Gordon said. ¡°As long as we don¡¯t talk, he can¡¯t prove we were involved.¡±


    ¡°What if he has evidence?¡± Mackenzie asked.


    ¡°What evidence? The only evidence he has is that an animal was involved. What is he going to tell his


    superiors? Monsters did it? He would beughed at all the way to the department psychiatrist. As long


    as everyone holds their tongue, we have nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Dad is right. Besides, we have other problems.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gordon asked.


    Aster took out her cellphone and brought up some text messages to show her father. ¡°Mom¡¯s been


    messaging me?¡±


    Gordon took the phone and read the messages. He could see all the messages where Melissa was


    telling Aster to go on a vacation ande visit her in LA. Gordon could not help but notice how Melissa


    insisted shee right now and not tell anyone.


    ¡°She¡¯s plotting something, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°It certainly seems so,¡± he handed the phone back to Aster. ¡°Spread the word. I think she¡¯s going to


    show her face again.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I should go to her? I could meet up with her and deal with her in LA.¡±


    Gordon shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s not in LA,¡± he knew his wife all too well. She wanted her daughter far


    away and safe before she showed her face and struck. Melissa was a viper. She was trying to lure


    Aster to a safe ce. Which meant she intended to do something big that would likely destroy the


    pack. Gordon refused to let that happen. From now on, he wanted patrols in the woods. All eyes open


    until they found Melissa. ¡°No one goes anywhere alone. Melissa is in the wind, but I anticipate


    whatever n she has will be exposed soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll spread the word,¡± Aster said, searching her contacts list, trying to decide who to talk to first.


    ¡°Aster, be careful. Your mother is dangerous and unpredictable. If she thinks you betrayed her, she¡¯ll kill


    you too.¡±


    ¡°Not without a fight.¡±

 Chapter 58: 16

    Chapter 58: 16


    Days passed slowly as Melissa waited for Aster¡¯s reply. She did not want to go after Mackenzie and


    Gordon with Aster in Feral. She did not want her daughter harmed in the crossfire. She waited three


    days for Aster to leave town and join her in LA. Melissa was not in LA, but no one knew that. By the


    time Aster got to Melissa¡¯s ce in California, the pack would be dead, and Malissa could fly back to


    LA and deal with Aster.


    She had been staying in a hotel in Aspen with her new aplices, but she had checked in under an


    alias so Gordon would not know she was back. She had convinced Donald to wait a few days, but he


    was getting anxious to carry out their n. They had located an abandoned farmhouse in the country


    where they were going to take Mackenzie and torture her to death. Melissa wanted to be there to watch


    the torture.


    After day three, it was clear Aster was not going to leave Feral. She had chosen sides, and that pissed


    Melissa off. Her daughter, her own flesh and blood, had betrayed her. Fine, Aster wanted to side with


    Gordon, then she could die with the others. It was time to put their ns into action. They would wait


    until the middle of the workday. Most of the pack would be spread out. She could get in and out of Feral


    unseen.


    Melissa looked down at the bullet in her hand. It had taken time to make up enough special bullets to


    deal with the pack. She now had a number of bullets with Wolfsbane hollow tips. Lycanthropes were


    very hard to kill. While a regr bullet, if well ced, could kill a Lycanthrope, there was still a good


    chance that the one-shot would just dig the bullet out and regenerate. However, with the wolfsbane,


    they could dig the bullet out, but the wolfsbane would be released into the bloodstream upon impact,


    and they could not dig that out.


    Wolfsbane was like poison to Lycanthropes. It on its own could not kill a Lycanthrope, but it made them


    weak, and as long as it was in the bloodstream, a Lycanthrope could not regenerate. If wounded with


    Wolfsbane in their system, the Lycanthrope was almost guaranteed to die from their wounds. It took


    days for a Lycanthrope to metabolize wolfsbane out of its system. By that time said Lycanthrope was


    99% certain to die.


    A few well-ced bullets and Gordon would not get up. This time he was not going to survive.


    As for the pack, Melissa had Donald and his men backing her. Only Donald and his close bodyguards


    knew what she was. Once his men had killed off the pack for her, Melissa would turn on her co-


    conspirators and kill them herself. Covering her tracks and insuring her secrets. By the end of today,


    Colorado would be flooded with blood, and Melissa would be in the wind once more. Perhaps she


    would move to Paris. She had always wanted to see the Eiffel Tower.


    Deciding to it was time to put her n into action, she took out a burner phone and paid a prostitute to


    call Mackenzie¡¯s cell phone, pretending to be a bride who had gotten her number from a friend of hers


    who was just dying to have Mackenzie n her dream wedding. The prostitute set up an appointment


    to meet at a house. The neighbourhood was in a new development that was closed for the winter. The


    built homes were unupied, and the rest of the sites were tented to protect them from the harsh


    winter snow.


    By the time Mackenzie realized it was a trap, it would already be toote.


    ***


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Gordon said, putting away his tools. He did not have another appointment for a few


    hours, and he could close the shop for a short time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to go with me to work,¡± she said, leaning on the counter. ¡°I love you, but if I show up


    with you on my heels, you will make the couple ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Do you ever look at yourself? I personally love your bad boy look, but this business is all about


    impressions, and the one you make is intimidating.¡±


    ¡°Intimidating?¡±


    ¡°You look like an ex-convict,¡± she said, wincing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know how else to exin that to you.


    In tattooing, that gruffness is good, but not in my business. People expect someone ssy and


    sophisticated. I¡¯ll only be gone a few hours.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Gordon, I know you mean well, but you can¡¯t be with me every hour of every day for the rest of our


    lives. At some point, you have to let me venture out alone.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable¡­.¡±


    ¡°Gordon,¡± Mackenzie said with finality. ¡°I¡¯m going alone. I¡¯ll call you, ok.¡±


    ¡°You promise?¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°Just be careful¡­ please.¡±


    She came around the counter and kissed him. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± she had to go home and change for the


    meeting. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in three hours,¡± she said goodbye, and Gordon frowned. He did not like this one


    bit. He considered tailing her, but he knew if she found out he had followed her, Mackenzie would be


    outraged that he had not trusted her.


    He was conflicted.


    While Mackenzie went home, he contemted his options. If he was careful, he could follow her, and


    she would never know he was there.


    Fuck it.


    He was closing the shop. Gordon had made up his mind.


    He was following Mackenzie.


    ***


    Mackenzie was excited to get back to work. Sure, spending her days with Gordon was great, and she


    loved being with him, but she was starting to feel like a prisoner. She wanted to get out and resume her


    own life. She had changed into a lovely blue dress and a pair of heels, then she hopped into her car


    and drove into Aspin to meet her bride.


    She had the address written down on a scrap of paper. Using the GPS in her car, she pulled into a new


    residential development. There were only a few houses built, a few tented frames, and many empty lots


    with nothing but y. It did not look like this ce had anyone living in any of the finished houses.


    Because of the snow and ice, this ce was deserted.


    Confused, Mackenzie got out of her car and walked toward the house that had the address that


    matched the one on the paper lying on the seat next to her. Reaching the house, she walked up to the


    icy window and framing her eyes with her hands. As she leaned into the ss, she looked inside. The


    house was empty ¡ª void of any furniture. Mackenzie was getting a very bad feeling. Now she wished


    she had allowed Gordon toe with her.


    Deciding she needed to get out of there and quickly, Mackenzie turned to leave and stopped short


    when she came face to face with Melissa. Melissa offered Mackenzie a cruel grin, then she jammed a


    taser against Mackenzie¡¯s belly and shocked her. Fifty-thousand volts coursed through Mackenzie¡¯s


    body.


    It happened so fast Mackenzie did not even have the chance to scream. Her knees failed her, and


    Mackenzie copsed on the ground. Shey on her side, twitching and unable to speak. There was so


    much pain she could not move. She feared the electric shock had hurt the baby, but she was utterly


    helpless.


    Mackenzie¡¯s eyes drifted past Melissa as she saw Gordoning up behind Melissa. She was happy


    to see he had refused to listen to her and had followed her. Melissa saw Mackenzie¡¯s gaze drift, and


    she turned quickly, a gun in her hand. She turned it on Gordon and shot him twice in the chest. It


    stopped Gordon cold in his tracks. He looked down at the bullet holes in his chest and then copsed


    to his knees. He sat there on his knees, struggling to get back up but could not find the strength.


    Mackenzie watched as the veins in his neck and face became visible and dark as if spreading across


    his body. It was like he could not move. ¡°What¡­?¡± He barely managed. ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°What¡­? What¡­?¡± Melissa mocked as she stood over him. She waved the gun in his face. ¡°Hollow


    tips filled with Wolfsbane. It¡¯s spreading through your circtory system,¡± he fell over now, lying on the


    ground. ¡°Now you are going to bleed out. Just know I¡¯m going to take everything you love. I¡¯m going to


    Kill Mackenzie and the baby. I¡¯m going to kill our traitorous daughter, and I¡¯m going to massacre the


    whole pack. By the end of the day, everything you spent your life building will be nothing more than


    mes and ash,¡± she then ced her foot on Gordon¡¯s shoulder and pushed him over onto his back.


    ¡°Now, have the decency to die quickly.¡±


    It was at this point that Mackenzie saw four mene out of the house next door with guns in their


    hands. They all stood over Mackenzie. She recognized two of them right off. One was the man she had


    seen on the news as Donald Falcone, the mob boss who had been looking for her for thest ten


    years. Whereas the other was a face that to this day haunted her dreams: his son and her parents¡¯


    murder Gorge Falcone.


    Gorge squatted down next to Mackenzie as he looked her over. ¡°It¡¯s about time we caught up to you,¡±


    he snarled. ¡°My, how you have changed. So pretty. Time to put you out of my misery,¡± he stood up and


    stepped back.


    ¡°Pick this bitch up and put her in my car,¡± ordered Donald. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here before someone


    stumbles across us, and we end up with a whole new problem.¡±


    Too weak to fight them off, Gorge grabbed Mackenzie and lifted her off the ground, throwing her over


    his shoulder and tossing her in the truck. She tried to call out for help as Donald mmed the truck


    closed on her. Not long after, the carunched forward, and Mackenzie began to cry. They had


    seeded in killing Gordon, and now she was going to die.


    They drove for what felt like forever. As they drove the shock, her body was in had passed, and she


    regained minimal movement. She had developed some cramping in her belly, which concerned her.


    She was losing the baby. She had to get away. She needed medical attention. When the car came to a


    stop, Mackenzie searched the dark trunk until she found a tire iron. Getting a good grip, she waited.


    The trunk opened, and Mackenzie shot up. She swung and clobbered Gorge in the head with the tire


    iron. As he went down, she painfully dragged herself out of the trunk. As soon as her feet hit the grown,


    she tried to run. She got thirty feet when a wave of pain washed over her. She clutched at her belly and


    dropped to her knees in too much pain to stand. Donald¡¯s goons were on Mackenzie in a sh,


    dragging her into a farmhouse. They were in the middle of nowhere. No one was going to find her.


    They took her inside the house and forced Mackenzie onto a wooden chair, then proceed to tie her up.


    One man stepped back and looked down at his hands. ¡°Gross, she¡¯s already bleeding,¡± heined.


    Mackenzie looked down to see blood trickling down her legs. Oh Lord, the baby was dying.


    ***


    Gordony in the y-filled yard. His body wracked with pain. He could feel the wolfsbane coursing


    through his veins like his blood was on fire. He could not move. He watched as Melissa and the men


    she was with carried Mackenzie off and threw her into the trunk of a car that had just pulled up. Gordon


    had tried to get up, but his body would not obey him. He watched in horror as they drove off with


    Mackenzie leaving him for dead.


    He had to help her.


    He could not let them kill her.


    He had to get up.


    GET UP! His mind screamed. GET UP NOW!


    Summoning all his strength, Gordon fought the wolfsbane in his system. He struggled to move. His


    fingers twitched at first. He tried again, and with great effort, he moved his arms. Gordon rolled over


    and ced his hands on the ground. Every muscle ached, and his limbs trembled as he pushed


    himself up and staggered to his feet. He stumbled four or five yards before falling to his knees once


    more. He was so weak.


    He had to get this wolfsbane out of his system. Getting to his feet once more, he walked over to one of


    thepleted houses and picked up a rock. He smashed one of the windows as he fell to his knees


    once more. Gordon picked up one of the broken shards of ss. He was not sure about this n he


    had. It could very well kill him, but if he did not try, he might still die, and Mackenzie and his baby


    would, without a doubt, never survive to see them tomorrow.


    Laying on the ground, Gordon began to cut himself all over his arms, chest, face and neck everywhere


    the pain was. He did not believe it had spread to the lower extremities just yet, but if this worked, he


    would head it off. He must have cut himself over forty times all over. In pain, he dropped the ss, and


    hey on the ground. Summoning his powers onest time, Gordon¡¯s eyes began to glow, and he


    groaned loudly, which quickly became a growl, and then a loud war cry as his powers pushed the


    infected blood out of each and every one of all the small cuts he made. He was hoping the poison


    would seep out with the blood, and much to his surprise, the bullets too. He could feel it working, but


    the strain became too much for him, and Gordon lost consciousness fromck of blood.


    He felt like he had been out of it for only moments, but when he opened his eyes again, it was pitch


    ckout. Night had fallen. The pain was gone, and Gordon sat up, he looked down at himself, and all


    the small cuts he had made had healed while he was asleep. Nothing was left but his blood-stained


    clothes. Gordon heaved himself up on his feet,pletely shocked that it had worked.


    He did not have time to deal with this surprise. He had to find Mackenzie. He rushed back to his car


    and got in, driving himself back to Feral. He was going to need help. He drove to Darrell¡¯s house. He


    got out of his car and ran up to the door pounding on it relentlessly. Katelyn answered the door, and


    Gordon barged in. He was happy to see Darrell had been having a dinner party with his friends.


    Stanton, Lewis, Aurora, Aster, and Charlotte were all in attendance, and they all stood up in horror


    when they saw him covered in blood.


    ¡°Gordon, why are you covered in blood?¡± Darrell asked.


    ¡°Melissa is back. She lured Mackenzie into a trap. She¡¯s working with humans. They know what we


    are. They are going to kill Mackenzie and then attack Feral. She¡¯s shown them how to kill us. We need


    to find them, or they are going to kill us all,¡± he looked around at all of them. Please. I need help. I need


    help to get Mackenzie back,¡± he begged. He could not do this alone.


    Stanton stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go kill that traitorous bitch.¡±


    ¡°I never liked her, anyway,¡± Aurora said, standing up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch Dayton,¡± Katelyn offered. ¡°You guys go finish this.¡±


    Darrell looked around at everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Gordon looked at Aster. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll understand.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I¡¯ming. She betrayed me too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill her.¡±


    Aster nodded. ¡°I¡¯m ok with that.¡±


    ¡°They all hoped into Darrell¡¯s truck, some having to ride in the bed. Gordon had Darrell drive back to


    where Mackenzie had been abducted. They parked the truck, so it was hidden from sight, and no one


    was likely to find it. Getting out, they walked back to the house and looked around. Everyone one of


    them sniffing the area, trying to pick up the scent of Melissa, Mackenzie, and the men that took her.


    Once, they had a verified scent. They all stripped down and let the transformation take them.


    Oh, what a sight they would have been a pack of giant wolves in a city neighbourhood. Gordon took off


    after Mackenzie¡¯s scent, and the others followed him. The scent took them out of town, which did not


    surprise Gordon. They would have taken Mackenzie somece deserted. That was fine with Gordon. It


    would make the massacre less messy, with no coteral damage.


    When Gordon got his hands on Melissa, he was going to make her pay with her life.

 Chapter 59: 17

    Chapter 59: 17


    Another wave of pain washed over Mackenzie, and she cried out. Tears streamed down her face as


    she begged her captors to let her go. They had been talking about how they were going to kill her. They


    wanted to torture her, but she was already in so much pain they did not know what they could do to her


    that would be worse. They spent the day debating it. By evening they decided to dismember her piece


    by piece while she was still alive. Gorge took out a cigar cutter from his pocket and slipped


    Mackenzie¡¯s finger through the hole. He was telling her how he was going to start by cutting off every


    finger and toe one by one.


    Before he could sever her finger, a blood curtailing howl echoed through the mountains outside,


    followed by others. They sounded so close, like they were right outside the door. Gorge walked away,


    and all four men and Melissa went to the living room window. Mackenzie could not see out the window


    from where she was, but she smiled nheless because she knew Gordon was outside.


    ¡°Holy shit, look at the size of those wolves,¡± one of the goons gasped.


    ¡°They are bigger than you said they would be?¡± Donald snapped with anger.


    ¡°Just shoot to kill,¡± Melissa barked back. Those bullets will do the trick.


    ¡°Oh, hey, look,¡± Gorge said, pointing out the window. ¡°They are leaving, all but the ck one.¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t leaving,¡± Melissa said. ¡°They are circling the house.¡±


    Mackenzie began tough despite the pain. ¡°What the fuck are youughing at?¡± One of the goons


    growled at her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell you, morons, how Meskler died?¡± The men looked at Melissa with question, then back at


    Mackenzie, who was now watching them with a menacing smile. ¡°That wolf outside literally ripped him


    apart. You motherfuckers are already dead,¡± another wave of pain took her, and Mackenzie threw her


    head back and cried out in pain. They all looked back out at the wolf who still stood there howling.


    ¡°Why does he keep doing that?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°He¡¯smunicating with the others. Telling them what to do,¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°What is he telling them to do?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s telling them to cover all the exits and wait.¡±


    ¡°Wait?¡± Donald barked. ¡°What the hell are they waiting for?¡±


    ¡°They are waiting for me. Gordon¡¯s calling me out,¡± Melissa said, undressing as she backed up from


    the window.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gorge asked.


    ¡°Gordon came looking for a fight. I¡¯m going to give him what he wants.¡±


    ¡°Alone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Putting this bitch down is my specialty,¡± she said as her eyes lit up, and she changed into


    a white wolf before everyone¡¯s eyes. The wolf ran forward and busted through the ss window out


    into the yard. Broken shards flew through the air and came to rest scattered across the floor. All four


    men stood at the window to watch the scene outside. Mackenzie hung her head in one of the brief


    reprieves before another bout of pain consumed her once more. He looked down at the blood on her


    legs. She closed her eyes and prayed for Gordon to kill them fast because she needed a hospital. She


    was losing the baby.


    ***


    Gordon stood in the yard with the others. He knew from the smell Mackenzie was inside. He could hear


    her crying out in pain. Wanting to spare her the pain, he howled to announce his presence, hoping it


    would be enough to distract the men from hurting her. Right after he howled, the others did the same in


    a show of unity. Gordon looked one way and then the other. The other understood, and they dispersed,


    slowly circling the house to make sure no one tried to flee. The men inside were going to pay for their


    part in this.


    Gordon remained where he was, waiting for Melissa toe out. She was a real threat, and he


    needed to deal with her first. Gordon howled again, calling Melissa out. He could see movement inside,


    then the ss broke, and Melissa stood in front of Gordon, her white fur shimmering in the moonlight.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Slowly they circled one another. He knew Melissa was expecting him toy down as he did when she


    used to smack him around, but things had changed. Gordon no longer cared what his father had taught


    him. This time he would stand his ground. Tonight, one of them died.


    Gordon pounced, knocking Melissa over. Melissa¡¯s powerful jaws snapped at Gordon, trying to bite his


    leg. He swiped at her with his ws out, slicing across her belly, and he continued to pin her down.


    Melissa used her hind legs to push Gordon away. She sent him flying a good three feet. They both


    recovered quickly and charged each other again.


    Melissa managed to get behind him, jumping onto Gordon¡¯s back. He bit down on his neck and dug her


    ws into his side so she could hold on while Gordon tried to buck her off. When he couldn¡¯t shake her,


    Gordon rolled, crushing Melissa between himself and the ground. It had been enough to shake her.


    They both got up and went at it once more. They tussled and rolled around in the dirt, flipping and


    biting. There were fur and blood everywhere ¡ª white teeth shing in the moonlight, amber eyes


    glowing like fireflies in the dark.


    There was growling, and then Gordon pinned Melissa to the ground and tore her throat out. Melissa¡¯s


    body went limp as blood poured from her neck, making the dirt beneath them red mud. Gordon lifted


    his head and howled in victory. He then turned his attention to the house and climbed off Melissa. It


    was time to deal with the men inside. His victory howl had alerted the others he was going in, and when


    they howled back, he knew they were also going in.


    Gordon charged the house and leapt through the broken window. Landing in the living room, Gordon


    found there was shattered ss everywhere, and the ss beneath him cut at the pads of his paws.


    He did not pay attention to the pain; he was focused on the men that were backing away. They turned


    their guns on him, but they never got to pull the trigger. While the men were focused on Gordon, the


    others silently came up behind them from the back room. Knowing the pack would kill these four men


    for him, Gordon sat down, posing no further threat, which confused the four men until the youngsters


    jumped them and proceeded to kill them.


    With the mean dealt with, Gordon transformed back to his human form. He ran over to Mackenzie, the


    ss cutting his feet. Using his ws, he cut the ropes, and Melissa wrapped her arms around him.


    Then she let go and held her belly as she screamed again. Looking down, Gordon could see the blood


    on her legs, and his worse fears were realized. Mackenzie was losing the baby. The taser had caused


    complications, and Mackenzie was suffering.


    With the men who abducted her dead, the others changed back, each being careful where they


    stepped. ¡°Oh god, what did they do to her?¡± Darrell asked.


    ¡°Melissa tasered Mackenzie. It must have causedplications. Lewis, what do we do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lewis said quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t do babe troubles. I¡¯m a medic, not a midwife.¡±


    Gordon looked out the window at Melissa¡¯s body, which had reverted back to its human form in death.


    She was his only midwife, and he had just killed her. His baby was going to die, and if he did not do


    something fast, Mackenzie would die too. ¡°FUCK!¡± Gordon screamed. Melissa was dead and still


    screwing with his life.


    ¡°Hospital!¡± Mackenzie snapped. ¡°I¡¯m not a Lycanthrope Gordon. If you don¡¯t take me to a hospital, we


    are both going to die,¡± she said and then screamed when the pain hit her again. ¡°NOW, GORDON!


    NOW!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡± He knew she was right. But he was covered in blood that was not his. HE would be arrested. But


    if he did not take her, Mackenzie would die. Gordon ran over to Gorge¡¯s body and stripped his pants


    off, then put them on himself to cover his nudity. Thest thing he wanted was to be perp-walked on the


    morning news in the nude. ¡°You guys dispose of the bodies, then get the fuck out of here,¡± he ordered


    the others as he picked Mackenzie up in his arms and carried her to the door bridal style.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Stanton asked as they followed him outside. Gordon carried Mackenzie to the


    car the goons had transported her in.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking Mackenzie to the hospital,¡± he said, cing her in the passenger seat then running around


    to the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Dad, no, you can¡¯t,¡± Aster said with panic. ¡°Look at you. They are going to arrest you. You¡¯ll go to


    prison.¡±


    ¡°I have no choice.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Aster yelled with tears in her eyes. ¡°Please, no. I¡¯ve lost my mother, don¡¯t make me lose you


    too?¡±


    Gordon paused and hugged his daughter. Pulling back, he caressed her face lovingly. ¡°I go to see you


    grow up. What kind of father would I be if I didn¡¯t give this baby the same chance?¡±


    Aster nodded that she understood his sacrifice. He kissed Aster¡¯s cheek goodbye and told her he was


    proud of her, then he got in the car, tore open the steering column and hotwired the car. Mackenzie


    looked at him questioningly, wondering how he knew how to hotwire a car. Gordon offered her a half-


    hearted grin. ¡°I stole a few cars in my youth. Let¡¯s get you to the hospital.¡±


    He made the city limits in record time and pulled recklessly into the hospital emergency bay, blocking


    an ambnce. The paramedics came his way to tell him to move, but Gordon pulled Mackenzie from


    the car cradled in his arms, and the paramedics jumped to the rescue.


    One paramedic took Mackenzie from his arms andid her on a gurney while the other started an IV.


    They brought Mackenzie inside and instantly. She was surrounded by four nurses as they fast-tracked


    her to the operating room. Gordon was right at her side, keeping pace while they took her up to the


    third floor and wheeled her into an operating room. Secondster, two doctors came running down the


    hall and into the operating room.


    Gordon wanted to go in, but the security guard got in his way, insisting he stay outside in the waiting


    room down the hall. He paced the hall like a madman ignoring the security guard as he asked Gordon


    questions like why he was half-naked and covered in blood. He knew the cops weren¡¯t far away, and


    they would want to swab the blood for DNA samples. He couldn¡¯t let them. If they ran Melissa¡¯s DNA


    profile, they would realize she wasn¡¯t human, and that would raise all sorts of questions he couldn¡¯t


    answer. He went into the washroom, and with some soap and paper towels, he washed the blood from


    his body, trying to destroy the evidence.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the cops arrived, and they had Gordon cornered in the waiting room. They were all


    asking questions. How did he find Mackenzie? What had happened to her? Where the men that took


    her were? Why was Gordon covered in blood when he arrived? Was it all Mackenzie¡¯s blood? They


    took his pants for evidenceining about the fact that he had washed the blood off. The pants


    were cover in blood, but not Melissa¡¯s. This blood was from the human men. He would likely go to jail,


    but at the moment, he didn¡¯t care; he just wanted to know if Mackenzie would survive.


    He sat in the waiting room under guard. Two uniformed cops stood by waiting to see what they could


    arrest him for when Aster, the guys, and Gordon¡¯s friends came off the elevator.


    Aster was on Gordon in seconds. ¡°Is she alive?¡± She asked, hopefully.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the operating room,¡± Gordon informed them. The guys took Gordon aside and lowered their


    voices so the cops couldn¡¯t hear them. ¡°Did you clean up?¡± Gordon asked.


    Darrell nodded. ¡°They are now floating down the river. But there is so much blood in that house. The


    cops are going to find it, and they¡¯re going to me this on you. You¡¯re going to go to jail for murder.


    That¡¯s hard time in federal prison.¡±


    Gordon smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t think I can handle it?¡±


    ¡°A few months maybe, but not years on the inside. We need a backup n,¡± Darrell suggested.


    ¡°Go back to the house, drown it in gas and light a match. That will destroy the evidence. Then no one


    talks.¡±


    ¡°There must be some way to get the suspicion off you,¡± Darrell said.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to prison. I know I am. So, you¡¯re the head of the pack now. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll be


    gone, so I¡¯m stepping down and conceding to you without a fight. The pack is yours. Lead them well.¡±


    ¡°How long has Mackenzie been in there?¡± Katelyn asked.


    ¡°About three hours,¡± Gordon said, sitting down, adjusting the scrubs the hospital staff had offered him


    when the police took his jeans. They all waited for Mackenzie toe out of surgery.


    It was hours before a doctor came out to the waiting room to inform those waiting that Mackenzie was


    out of surgery and in a private room. ¡°She¡¯s awake, but I must insist only two at a time in the room and


    don¡¯t get her worked up. She¡¯s in stable condition, but that could change if she begins to hemorrhage,¡±


    the doctor said.


    ¡°Doctor,¡± Gordon began, unsure if he wanted to know the answer to his question, ¡°the baby, did it


    survive?¡±


    The doctor smiled. ¡°Mother and son are both doing well.¡±


    Gordon lit up with joy. Not only did the baby live, but it was also a boy. Everyone cheered and hugged


    Gordon.


    They went up to the maternity ward where Mackenzie had been moved to after the surgery. Gordon


    knocked on the door and went in. Mackenzie¡¯s bed was already in an upright position, and next to the


    bed was a small stic cradle just big enough to hold their son. Richard hugged Mackenzie gently and


    kissed her forehead telling her how happy he was to see she was alright.


    Gordon leaned over to kiss her lips, his hand on her arm. He walked over to the cradle and looked at


    his son. He was beautiful. He looked normal. Ten fingers, ten toes, two eyes, no tail. He had a thick


    patch of dark locks. Gordon carefully picked him up and held him in his arms. Instinctually the baby


    wrapped his little hand around Gordon¡¯s finger. His little eyes opened partly, and Gordon could see he


    had the same amber eyes as any Lycanthrope. He couldn¡¯t help wondering just how much of him was


    Lycanthrope and how much was mortal. He had to have the same powers the others had because he


    was three months early yet strong and breathing on his own. The hospital staff was baffled.


    Darrell looked at the baby over Gordon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°He¡¯s a good-looking boy. I was worried he¡¯d look


    strange.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Gordon admitted.


    Stanton took the baby from Gordon. Making baby sounds as he smiled at the child. ¡°You did well,


    Mackenzie. He¡¯s precious. So, what are you going to call him?¡±


    Gordon looked at Mackenzie. They hadn¡¯t discussed baby names. ¡°Something unique,¡± she said


    thoughtfully. ¡°Joshua?¡±


    Gordon turned up his nose. He didn¡¯t like that one. ¡°Travis?¡±


    Mackenzie shook her head no. ¡°How about Preston,¡± Aster offered. Actually, Gordon kind of liked it. He


    looked at Mackenzie and figured she liked it too.


    ¡°Yeah, Preston Wilder,¡± Mackenzie smiled. ¡°I think it suits him.¡±


    There was a knock on the door, and two Detectives came into the room. They introduced themselves


    and asked if Mackenzie felt up to answering a few questions. They started off with who had abducted


    her and where they had taken her. Then they asked how she wound up here and where the abductors


    had gone.


    ¡°Are you aware that two bodies have turned up in the river? We¡¯ve identified one as Donald Falcone


    and the other as Gorge Falcone. Any idea of how they got from the farmhouse to the river?¡± One of the


    Detectives asked.


    ¡°How should I know? All I know is that Gordon found me and brought me to a hospital.¡±


    ¡°someone murdered the people holding you,¡± the other Detectivemented.


    ¡°Then it sounds to me like you already have your answers,¡± Gordon said, putting his arm around


    Mackenzie¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°The coroner says both victims were killed by animals. What I wonder is how they ended up in the river,


    and you weren¡¯t massacred by wolves?¡±


    ¡°I had already found Mackenzie, and we were on our way to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Were they still alive when you got away?¡± The Detective asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t see them. I just found Mackenzie, and we got the hell out of there as fast as


    possible,¡± Gordon said calmly. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not the first time a body turned up in the river killed by


    animals. You can hardly put that on us.¡±


    ¡°Would you care to tell me how you got so much blood on you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know there was blood all over the ce. It was hard not to get covered in it.¡±


    The Detectives looked at one another and then thanked them for their cooperation, and left the room.


    Gordon knew they were talking in the hall and would likelye back in for him. He looked down at


    Mackenzie. ¡°They are going to arrest me. I¡¯m going to prison. Will you wait for me?¡±


    ¡°You saved my life. Of course, I¡¯m going to wait for you, and I¡¯m going to pay for the bestwyer in the


    country to defend you,¡± she promised.


    ¡°That¡¯s ok; I already got a pretty goodwyer. I want you to stay in themunity while I¡¯m gone.


    There¡¯s no telling what abilities Preston has. Aster and the guys will be there to help you.¡±


    As the night went on, the guys began to leave one by one until it was just Gordon and Mackenzie.


    While Mackenzie slumbered in the bed, Gordon dozed on the chair in the corner. He wasn¡¯t going to


    leave her side until she was ready to go home.


    Early the next morning, the Detectives from the previous night returned with uniformed officers. ¡°Mr.


    Wilder, you¡¯re under arrest for the murder of Gorge Falcone and Donald Falcone.¡±


    The uniformed officer forced Gordon to get up and put his hands behind his back so he could cuff him.


    ¡°Say goodbye to your girlfriend because you¡¯re going away for a long time.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mackenzie said, trying to get up.


    ¡°Stay in bed,¡± Gordon ordered. ¡°Take care of yourself and Preston. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

 Chapter 60: 18

    Chapter 60: 18


    Mackenzie sat in the courtroom, listening to thewyers argue their points in front of a jury and judge.


    They had pped Gordon with a murder charge. They were prosecuting him for the deaths of Gorge


    and Donald Falcone. They might have tried to convict him of Melissa¡¯s as well, but they had nobody


    and evidence to tie him to that one. The prosecutor was going on and on about the way Gordon was


    covered in Gorge¡¯s blood.


    The defence argued that the only person with hostile intentions had been Donald and his son and that


    they had been involved in Mackenzie¡¯s abduction. That they were long dead before Gordon found them


    and that he only got Gorge¡¯s blood on him because he checked to see if he was still alive. That when


    he determined he was not, he had found Mackenzie and gotten them both out. It was far more likely


    that Gorge and Donald, being the sociopaths they were, had killed each other before Gordon got there.


    But the prosecutor tore apart the defence¡¯s argument by saying if Gordon found them dead, why had


    he been so uncooperative with the cops refusing to admit he had ever seen them. Mackenzie testified


    on Gordon¡¯s behalf, but no one took her seriously, the prosecutor imed she would say anything to


    protect her lover, and Mackenzie lost all credibility on the stand.


    Mackenzie watched as thewyers presented their closing arguments, and the jury was taken to


    another room to deliberate. Things were not looking good. Mackenzie wanted to talk to Gordon, but the


    bailiff handcuffed him and took him out of the courtroom to a holding cell to await the verdict.


    Mackenzie paced the court hallways with Katelyn and Aster watching her. It was hours before the jury


    was unanimous. Court reconvened, and Mackenzie was in the seat right behind the defence table


    when they brought Gordon back in. The judge prattled on for a bit about the case, and then the juror


    handed the bailiff a piece of paper, and he handed it to the judge who silently read it and then nodded


    to the head juror. The man stood up with the verdict in his hands.


    ¡°On the count of murder in the first degree, we find the defendant not guilty.¡±


    ¡°And on the lesser charge of voluntary manughter?¡± The judge prompted.


    ¡°We find the defendant guilty,¡± Mackenzie felt her heart wrench. Every member of the pack in the


    courtroom jumped to their feet and started yelling in protest.


    The judge repeatedly mmed his gavel on the bench, calling for order. It took a few minutes for the


    protest to quiet. ¡°Mr. Wilder, you have been found guilty of the manughter. As a result, I sentence


    you to a term of ten years with the possibility of parole after five to be served in a maximum-security


    prison.¡±


    Everyone started screaming at the judge, and the room filled with security guards trying to get the riot


    under control. Mackenzie jumped out of her seat and came to Gordon. She hugged him tightly and


    buried her face in his chest, crying. He held her close and stroked her hair, assuring her it was ok. He


    would be fine, and that he needed her to be strong.


    ¡°You are a mother now,¡± he said, gazing down at her and wiping a tear from her eye. ¡°You got to be


    strong. Preston needs you,¡± Gordon kissed her lips as the bailiff handcuffed Gordon and took him


    away. Katelynid her hand to Makenzie¡¯s back sympathetically.


    ***


    Gordon shuffled along the hallway. His wrists and ankles are shackled. He had been inside for one


    week, and the guards told him he had visitors. A guard behind a wall of ss pressed a button to open


    the door to the visitor¡¯s room. Gordon shuffled inside and spotted Mackenzie and Aster sitting at one of


    the tables. The guard walked him over and chained him to a bolt-on the floor at the table, then walked


    away, leaving them to their visit.


    Gordon kissed his daughter hello and then Mackenzie. In her arms, his two-month-old son. ¡°How are


    you doing?¡± Aster asked.


    ¡°Well enough. The food sucks, but the gym has some good equipment. I¡¯m popr; three guys have


    tried to jump me,¡± he teased. ¡°I guess I still got sex appeal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s horrible. How can you joke about that?¡± Mackenzie snapped, not finding him funny at all.


    ¡°Sometimes, you got tough to stop from screaming,¡± he said, taking her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,


    beautiful I know how to hold my own in ces like this,¡± Preston made a fussy sound and began to


    squirm in Mackenzie¡¯s arms. ¡°And how¡¯s he doing?¡±


    ¡°Well enough,¡± Aster said. ¡°Considering what he is. He¡¯s a little unpredictable.¡±


    Preston sneezed, and his face changed. Mackenzie quickly covered him with a nursing nket to hide


    the change from view.


    Gordon looked around to make sure no one had seen it and rxed when he saw no one looking in his


    direction. ¡°It¡¯s too risky,¡± he whispered. ¡°You can¡¯t bring him to the prison anymore. Not until he¡¯s old


    enough to control it,¡± he insisted. ¡°It¡¯s not safe.¡±


    ¡°But that could be years. He¡¯s not going to know you,¡± Mackenzie protested.


    ¡°I¡¯ll write to him, and he can write to me. I¡¯ll see him when I get out. I would rather have him safe than


    here.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± Mackenzie agreed. She looked around the room at all the other convicts and sighed. ¡°I wish we


    could be alone.¡±


    ¡°You know they have these trailers for conjugal visits,¡± he suggested.


    ¡°I asked; those trailers are only for married inmates,¡± Mackenzie said sadly.


    ¡°Are they?¡± He said thoughtfully. ¡°Well, then I suppose we¡¯ll have to get married.¡±


    Mackenzie¡¯s face lit up. ¡°In prison?¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not the most romantic, and a prison chapel isn¡¯t the ideal ce for a wedding, but it¡¯s the


    best I can do, and I don¡¯t think I can wait five years to hold you again. I know it¡¯s not the wedding you


    had been hoping and nning for, but I can¡¯t do any better. What do you say? Can your reputation


    handle the scandal of marrying an inmate?¡±


    Mackenzie giggled. ¡°I think so.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Ok, you find a dress, and I¡¯ll ask the warden to allow the wedding,¡± he had an in with the warden. He


    knew the warden was a closet junkie, and if he did not want Gordon to expose his dirty secret, he


    would give Gordon what he wanted.


    ***


    Mackenzie had found herself a simple white dress and a bouquet of white roses. Aster, Darrell, and


    some of the others hade out to witness the union. They all stood in the tiny chapel next to Gordon,


    who had been allowed to wear a suit for the asion. The warden and four guards stood in the room


    to be sure nothing happened.


    Katelyn opened the door, and Mackenzie went inside. Mackenzie walked the short distance and took


    Gordon''s hand, who looked as excited as she felt.


    They turned to the priest, and the ceremony began. The priest went on about the sanctity of marriage


    and themitment they were making to one another, and then he asked for the rings which Aster had


    picked up that morning. She handed the rings to her father, and they proceeded.


    When it came to the vows, Mackenzie and Gordon turned to one another. ¡°Mackenzie Starr, do you


    willingly and freely take Gordon Wilder to be yourwfully wedded husband? To love, honour, and


    cherish forsaking all others until the day death parts you?¡±


    Mackenzie smiled. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Gordon Wilder, do you willingly and freely take Mackenzie Starr to be yourwfully wedded wife? To


    love, honour, and cherish forsaking all others until the day death parts you?¡±


    Gordon smiled. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Then, with the power invested in me by the church and the state of Colorado, I pronounce you


    husband and wife,¡± the priest smiled. ¡°You may kiss your bride.¡±


    Gordon took Mackenzie in his arms and kissed her lips. It was a long, slow kiss that made her knees


    weak. Then Gordon pulled back slightly, his eyes shing with wicked intent. ¡°Now, let¡¯s find that


    trailer.¡±

 Chapter 61: EPILOGUE

    Chapter 61: EPILOGUE


    France, five yearster¡­


    Gordon got out of the cab and paid the driver. He stood in the driveway of his house and took a deep


    breath. Freedom never felt so good. He had finally been paroled, and Gordon could not wait to see his


    family. A lot had happened in five years. Aster had married and had a son of her own. Mackenzie had


    visited him faithfully every week, and they spent every week in the trailers. Since he went in, she had


    given birth to another son and was at this moment was pregnant with a third.


    He had only seen his children in pictures. He wrote to them every week and sent the letters back with


    Mackenzie. He could not wait to meet his sons. Gordon had not told anyone he had been paroled. He


    had wanted to make it a surprise.


    Gordon strolled up the steps of his house. He stepped up on the porch and reached for the door handle


    than with a steadying breath, he pushed the door open and went inside. Mackenzie jumped up from the


    couch and came to the door. When she saw it was Gordon, she threw herself in his arms. ¡°Gordon!


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were getting out?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to surprise you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised.¡±


    Gordon put his hand on Mackenzie¡¯s ripe belly. ¡°And the little one?¡±


    ¡°Active,¡± Gordon then looked past Mackenzie at the two boys sitting on the floor who had been


    watching cartoons but were now intently watching him. ¡°Boyse here,¡± she said, taking their little


    hands and bringing them over to him. Preston stood next to his mother while Hayes hid behind her


    hugging her leg. ¡°Boys, I want you to meet your father.¡±


    Gordon knelt and looked Preston in the eyes. ¡°You have gotten so big.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± Preston said quietly.


    Gordon smiled. It would take time for them to feelfortable around him, but he had all the time in the


    world. Gordon then looked at Hayes. ¡°Hello,¡± he scooted farther behind Mackenzie, hiding his face from


    view. It was sad that his children did not know him, but he would rectify that. Now that he was home, no


    one would take him from his family again.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 62: ANIMAL MAGNETISM / PROLOGUE

    Chapter 62: ANIMAL MAGNETISM / PROLOGUE


    Feral Colorado¡­


    Tyler opened the door to the Blood Moon Studio. A very popr tattoo shop located in some back-


    water mountain town called Feral, twenty minutes outside Aspen. Tyler was a detective with the


    Colorado State Patrol. He did not have a partner. He worked alone. A new case hadnded on his desk


    recently. One that held his interest. Over thest six to seven months, there had been a staggering rise


    in animal attacks around the Feral, resulting in fatalities. The most suspicious one being the most


    recent one. What made it suspicious was that the car had been run off the road, then torn apart, and


    the victim dragged out into the street and torn limb from limb.


    His investigation had led him to Feral. Since all the deaths had urred within a few miles of Feral, he


    felt someone in the small town might know something. So today, he was pounding the pavement to


    interview the residents. He was starting with one Gordon Wilder, who owned the tattoo shop, and


    ording to his research, owned most of Feral¡¯smercial properties.


    Tyler walked into the tattoo shop. The chime above the door alerted those in the backroom to his


    presence. A middle-aged biker-looking fellow came out of the back room, standing behind the counter.


    Tyler knew this man was Gordon Wilder, the big man in Feral. He looked him over. The man was all


    ripped jeans and leather. He looked like a badass that was no stranger tow enforcement.


    Tyler had looked into Gordon, and all he could find were a few transgressions as a youth, but he had


    not been arrested for any reason in over twenty years. Now Tyler knew that did not mean that Gordon


    Wilder wasn¡¯t into some shady shit. It only meant he had gotten better at hiding it.


    Gordon stood at the counter, looking Tyler over and sizing him up. Tyler knew he did not look like a


    cop. As a detective, he was not forced to wear a uniform, but unlike most detectives who wore cheap


    suits, Tyler just wore his everyday jeans and his favourite leather jacket.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± Gordon asked.


    Tyler pulled the bottom of his open jacket aside, shing Gordon a badge clipped to his belt on his right


    hip. ¡°I¡¯m Detective Winthrop with the Colorado State Patrol. I¡¯m investigating some strange urrences


    on the highway thisst year.¡± He said, identifying himself asw enforcement.


    He knew he did not look like a cop. He was a First Nation¡¯s man. Hisplexation was deeply


    bronzed, and his thin ebony hair was long but tied back. He was a fit man with broad shoulders and


    long legs. But it was his age that threw most people. He was only thirty and had been a detective for


    the State Patrol for three years. He was awfully young to be a inclothes State Detective, but Tyler


    had risen through the ranks quickly because he was smart and his sess raid with his cases thus far


    was 100% closed, with a 100% conviction rate.


    ¡°Do you have time to answer some questions?¡± Tyler asked. It was clearly a rhetorical question. He


    was going to make this man answer his questions whether he wanted to or not.


    ¡°Sure. Can we make it quick? I have another clienting in, and most of my clientele are bikers, and


    cops make them nervous.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Tyler said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have heard, but there have been a few incidents on the


    highways around Feral mostly. People are getting run off the road. There has been some serious car


    wreckage.¡±


    ¡°Mountain roads are dangerous. Careless drivers die.¡± Gordon said, trying to sound disinterested. His


    attempt to appear indifferent was suspicious. This man knew more than he was letting on.


    ¡°That is true.¡± Tyler agreed. ¡°Thing about these specific wrecks is that the crash is not what is killing


    these people.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°The men in these idents,¡± He said, making air quotes with his fingers to illustrate that he did not


    believe these idents were idents, ¡°weren¡¯t killed by the crashes. They were torn apart by


    animals. In fact, one car showed evidence of an animal. The driver¡¯s door and the trunk had been


    ripped off with massive w marks in the metal. Something ripped open that car and dragged the


    victim from the vehicle to kill him in the street.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Gordon acted surprised by the news. Yeah, he defiantly knew something.


    ¡°You know an animal like that must be massive and dangerous. You haven¡¯t seen any strange animals


    roaming around the area, have you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought you said that you were with the State Patrol. Isn¡¯t this an Animal Control problem?¡±


    ¡°Well, here is the thing. I think someone is in possession of dangerous vicious dogs. I think they are


    running motorists off the road and using these dogs to kill the victims.¡± It was a very good theory. ¡°Do


    you know anyone who has dogs around here?¡±


    Gordon took a deep breath and pretended to think about his answer. ¡°No,¡± he finally said, ¡°None that I


    know off.¡±


    ¡°You know thest victim was an FBI Agent. I think he died because he knew too much. He was


    investigating a case and clearly uncovered something that got him killed. Someone around here is a


    cop a killer.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could help you, but I don¡¯t know anything. Feral is a fairly uneventful ce.¡± Both men stood


    there, their confident gaze holding the other, staring each other down. Tyler was hoping to intimidate


    Gordon into saying something to incriminate himself, but Gordon did not break. He was one cool


    customer.


    ¡°What is going on, Baby?¡± A young pregnant blond asked,ing from the back room.


    ¡°It is nothing,¡± Gordon said firmly. ¡°Go back into the back room. I¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡±


    ¡°No, wait,¡± Tyler said, putting up his hand to stop her from leaving. ¡°I want to ask her a few questions.


    First off, who are you?¡±


    ¡°My Fianc¨¦e,¡± Gordon answered. Tyler was surprised. This woman had to be half Gordon¡¯s age. Good


    for him. Tyler was impressed.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I want to hear her answers, not yours.¡± Tyler scolded Gordon.


    Gordon said nothing as he shot a warning nce at his fianc¨¦e. It was a look she understood, and


    Tyler got the feeling she was not going to tell him anything, but he was going to ask anyway.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Tyler asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mackenzie Starr.¡±


    ¡°Do you live around here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you know anything about the recent automobile crashes on the highway around here?¡± She shook


    her head, no. ¡°Do you know anyone who might own somerge dogs?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I do.¡±


    ¡°See, Detective, we don¡¯t know anything,¡± Gordon stressed. ¡°Now, if you don¡¯t mind, we were in the


    middle of lunch, and I¡¯m expecting a client.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± He said, reaching into his jacket pocket and took out his wallet. He removed a business card


    and handed it to Gordon. ¡°If either of you remembers anything, we haven¡¯t already discussed. Please


    call me.¡±


    Gordon epted the card. ¡°Will do.¡±


    The door opened, and the chimes sounded as another woman came into the shop. Tyler took one look


    at her and his breath caught in his chest. Dear Lord, she was stunning. The woman was of average


    height with an amazing figure that could make a man speechless. Her long blond hair was thick and


    hung in long waves cascading down her back and over her shoulders. Her face was round with soft


    features and ivory skin. She looked like an earth-bound angel with striking amber eyes.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Tyler managed, trying not to appear as if he was gawking at her.


    ¡°Hello.¡± She smiled back with a glint of interest in her eyes, or maybe he just saw what he wanted to


    because he was interested.


    Gordon cleared his throat. ¡°Detective Winthrop, allow me to introduce my daughter Aster Wilder. Aster,


    honey, this is Detective Winthrop with the Colorado State Patrol.¡±


    Gordon¡¯s gaze held Aster¡¯s for a moment, and then she smiled once more and shook Tyler¡¯s hand. Her


    skin was so soft. ¡°Nice to meet you, Detective.¡±


    ¡°It is very nice to meet you, Miss. Wilder.¡± He smiled back as he shook her hand.


    ¡°He is investigating some traffic fatalities around here,¡± Gordon informed his daughter. Tyler noticed the


    look that passed between father and daughter, and Tyler knew Aster knew something also.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you know anything about them?¡± Tyler asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t watch the news. I find it depressing.¡± She said.


    ¡°Do you know anyone who might own somerge dogs in the area?¡±


    Aster pretended to think over his question. ¡°No, sorry, I don¡¯t. But I¡¯m often working, so I don¡¯t socialize


    much.¡±


    ¡°What do you do for a living?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I own a bakery.¡± She said.


    ¡°In Feral?¡±


    ¡°In Aspen.¡±


    ¡°If that is everything, Detective, I¡¯m sure my daughter came to see me. If you don¡¯t mind leaving us to


    our business.¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡± He took out another business card and offered it to Aster. ¡°If you think of anything


    that might be helpful, please call me.¡±


    Aster epted the card and smiled as Tyler walked out the door. He knew they knew something. He


    was going to have to investigate this little town a little more. Something was going on here, and he was


    going to figure out just what.

 Chapter 63: 1

    Chapter 63: 1


    Aster sat in the courtroom listening to the jury convict her father of the voluntary manughter of two


    mobsters who had abducted his pregnant Fianc¨¦e Mackenzie with the intention to kill her. Turns out


    Mackenzie was a witness to a murder back in California and had spent thest decade in witness


    protection. Aster listened as the judge sentenced her father to ten years in prison with the possibility of


    parole after five. Aster tried not to cry. She could not believe it. The man had only been protecting his


    loved one from known criminals, and he was being punished when he should have been celebrated.


    A profound sense of loss consumed Aster. She had recently lost her mother. Her mother, Melissa


    Wilder, had turned her back on her family, her people, and her daughter. Aster¡¯s father had been forced


    to kill her with the other men. Only her body had never been recovered. Aster did not me her father.


    He had only done what he must. Melissa had forced his hand, leaving him no other choice. Still,


    despite all her faults and sins, Aster had loved her mother and was saddened by her death.


    Her mother died, and now Aster was losing her father to the unfair justice system. She felt as though


    she had lost everyone that meant anything to her. She did not even have a sibling to share her pain


    with. Aster was in her mid-twenties and until now an only child of an unhappy abusive marriage. Her


    mother had been a cruel woman who often beat her husband to near death on a number of asions.


    Her father, on the other hand, had been a caring, loving, stable individual. He was a good man who had


    finally decided he had taken enough of his abusive wife¡¯s shit and filed for divorce. If the divorce was


    not insulting enough to Melissa, her estranged husband had taken a young lover and sired a child with


    her. A child that many of her people, including Aster¡¯s mother, considered a sin against the naturalw.


    Aster and her family had a secret, a secret that was shared with the other residences of Feral. A secret


    that, if exposed, could result in the violent deaths of fifty men, women, and children. Aster and her


    people were not human. They were Lycanthropes. Mythical monsters to the human world. They walked


    among the humans. Lived and worked with them, and no one knew the truth. Those who found out


    were dealt with swiftly and severely. Sometimes people died. It was a sad reality, but the secret must


    be protected. The secret was the only thing that insured the survival of their species.


    But recently, two of the male pack members had fallen in love with a human woman, and the pack


    brought these women into the fold. Her father was one of these two men. The pack epted it


    because they had no choice. It was not until her father¡¯s new girlfriend announced she was pregnant


    that the shit hit the fan. Up until that point, no one believed it was possible for the two species to breed


    together. For the first time in history, there would be a hybrid. This news upset the whole pack and


    divided them. There were those who were willing to ept it and others who strongly believed this


    hybrid child was the beginning of the end of their species. There was a hostile response to the news of


    this child. Many protested while others, such as Melissa, took more decisive action. As far as Melissa


    had been concerned, the child would never be born.


    She had failed, thankfully. The child was born, and he seemed healthy. What powers he had were yet


    to be discovered. At this point, the child was too young to know just how much of this child was


    Lycanthrope and how much was human. Aster figured as her brother Preston aged, he and their family


    would be faced with unique problems. The poor boy would likely grow up ridiculed by the pack. He


    walked in both worlds epted by neither.


    At this point, Preston was only a few months old, and though she loved her brother on sight, Aster was


    far too old for there to be any sibling bonding. She felt alone in the world.


    After saying goodbye to her father, Aster went out to a bar to drink her sorrows away. She sat at a bar


    in Aspen. She had not gone to the usual ce she went to drink because she did not want to run into


    anyone she knew. She wanted to be alone with her loss. She sat at a table alone, getting drunk. No


    one bothered her because despite how pretty she was, she had a resting bitch face that made her


    unapproachable. Which was how she preferred it. She was a perfectly nice woman when you got to


    know her, but she was selective with who she allowed getting to know her.


    Suddenly a body filled the seat across the small table from her. Looking up from her drink, she


    recognized the man who now sat across from her. He was a good-looking man of First Nation descent.


    He was on the smaller side of tall and was slim but fit. He was young, not much older than she was, if


    she had to guess. His dark eyes were lively and hinted to a wicked clever yfulness. His skin was a


    deep bronze colour. His raven hair was thin and long, which he wore loose. He was dressed like any


    blue-cor Joe you coulde across. He was a handsome man, and his smile was weing and


    friendly.


    Aster rolled her eyes with great aggravation. After the day, she had thest thing she wanted to do


    answer a bunch of questions this man undoubtedly had. ¡°Wow, look at you. So pretty and so


    unapproachable.¡±


    Aster¡¯s mouth curved in a nasty sneer. ¡°Yet here you are.¡±


    His smile widened. ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m a confident man.¡±


    ¡°I have had a very long day, Detective. Why don¡¯t you just get to what you want?¡±


    He shifted in his seat and leaned forward, folding his arms on the edge of the table between them.


    ¡°What I want it for you to call me Tyler.¡±


    ¡°Tyler? Isn¡¯t that a little informal for an interrogation?¡± She asked, mirroring his body position as she


    looked him in the eyes to prove she was not one to fall for any mind games.


    ¡°You call it an interrogation. I call it getting to know each other.¡± He said, not missing a beat. ¡°Ok.¡± He


    said, leaning back enough to remove his badge, which was attached to his hip, off then he ced it on


    the edge of the table. ¡°There it is. As of right now, I¡¯m not a cop. I¡¯m just a guy in a bar wanting to buy a


    beautiful woman a drink.¡± He smiled confidently.


    At that moment, the waitress ced two drinks on the table between them and walked away. Tyler


    must have ordered and paid for their drinks before he came over to the table. So certain she would


    wee him. ¡°That¡¯s confident.¡± She grinned.


    ¡°As I said, I¡¯m a confidant man.¡±


    Aster took up her ss and rxed back in her chair. ¡°Well, I suppose since it is paid for, one drink can


    earn you one question.¡±


    ¡°Just one?¡±


    ¡°Just one.¡± Tyler¡¯s grin grew as a second waitress ced arge bottle of vodka on the table then walk


    away. Aster could not contain herself. She burst outughing. ¡°Well yed.¡± She had to admit the


    Detective had game. She shot back her drink and ced the empty ss on the table. Tyler picked up


    the bottle and refilled her drink. ¡°Alright, Tyler, ask your questions.¡±


    ¡°Question number one: Are you single? And I mean REAL single, not I HAVE A SIDE DUDE


    POSITION I¡¯M LOOKING TO FILL single.¡±


    Aster snickered. ¡°Do I look like that kind of girl?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± He said, drinking his ss back and cing the empty cup back on the table. ¡°Nope, see there,


    that¡¯s a question. You¡¯re going to have to buy me some wings if you want me to answer questions.¡±


    Aster waved a waitress over. ¡°Two tters of wings; one honey/garlic and one hot.¡±


    The waitress took the order and left to ry it to the kitchen. ¡°Um, sweet and spicy. You know that¡¯s


    telling. It speaks a lot about your personality.¡±


    ¡°Does it?¡±


    ¡°It tells me you are a nice girl with a naughty side.¡±


    Aster tried to restrain her amusement. ¡°Really? Is that the line you want to go with?¡±


    ¡°What, no good?¡± Heughed.


    ¡°Has that ever worked on anyone?¡±


    ¡°Naw.¡± At least he was willing to admit it.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question. What kind of girl do you think I am? Do I look like the type to


    juggle men?¡±


    ¡°Nowadays, you can never tell. Lots of guys have multiple girls, and many girls have multiple guys, and


    both sides call the other side cheaters.¡±


    ¡°Hypocrisy is alive and well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a cop. I consistently see people at their worst. It has robbed me of my faith in humanity.¡±


    ¡°That is a very negative world view.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem like yours is any brighter.¡± He had her there after a lifetime of hiding from humans, and


    then the controversy facing the pack over thest year, she too had a negative outlook. She liked him,


    though. She was trying very hard not to, but Tyler was a likable kind of guy.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Aster grinned. He was confused about what she was saying yes to. ¡°I am REAL single and not side


    dude single.¡±


    ¡°Good to know. You seem down and out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost a lot in a short period of time.¡±


    ¡°Personal tragedies are always the hardest.¡±


    ¡°What do you know about personal tragedies?¡±


    ¡°Every life has a tragedy or two. No one gets out unscathed.¡± He said. Amotion at the bar drew


    their attention. Some drunk was making an aggressive pass at the female bartender, but the woman


    seemed like she was handling the matter, so their attention returned to one another. ¡°What do you say


    we get together tomorrow night and talk about¡­¡± Themotion at the bar got louder and more


    aggressive distracting Tyler momentarily. ¡°Um, where was I? Oh yeah, we can talk about the cruelties


    of life and¡­¡± Suddenly, the drunk at the bar reached across the bar and grabbed the bartender by the


    hair and pulled her forward, forcing her down against the bar top. Tyler reached for his badge. ¡°Sorry,


    please excuse me. I have to go be a cop for a moment.¡±


    Aster watched as Tyler rose from his chair and walked over to the man as he clipped his badge to his


    belt once more, then unclipped the set of handcuffs next to his badge. Reaching the man, he grabbed


    him by one arm, twisting it behind his back. With one hand on his head, Tyler forced the offending man


    face down on the bar and pulled his other hand behind his back, snapping the handcuffs on as the


    bartenders fled into the supporting arms of the other bartenders.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± The man bellowed. ¡°Get off me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not nice to rough up women,¡± Tyler said with anger. ¡°Ma¡¯am, would you like to press charges?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The bartender answered.


    ¡°Sir, you are under arrest for assault. You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will


    be used against you in a court ofw. You have the right to speak to an attorney and to have an


    attorney present during any questioning. If you cannot afford awyer, one will be provided for you at


    government expense.¡± He recited the Miranda Rights. ¡°Do you understand these rights as I have


    exined them to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man growled as Tyler walked him back to the table where Aster was sitting, watching the


    scene unfold.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to have to leave.¡± He told her. ¡°How about dinner tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°The next day?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Then how about lunch?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting the distinct feeling you are blowing me off.¡±


    ¡°You seem like a very nice guy, but I just don¡¯t date¡­.¡± She trailed off. She could not tell him she did


    not date humans. It would only confuse him and make him ask questions. Though she had no malice


    for those, who took human lovers, Aster herself did not. She did not believe in mixing the species. ¡°I


    don¡¯t date cops.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can resign.¡±


    Sheughed as the waitress brought two to-go boxes filled with the wings. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    She said, offering him one of the wing boxes. ¡°You can have the spicy wigs.¡±


    He epted the box and smiled at her. ¡°How kind of you.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Detective.¡±


    ¡°We will meet again.¡± He winked at her.


    ¡°I bet we will.¡± She chuckled as she watched him walk the perpetrator out of the bar.


    ***


    Tyler sat at his desk typing away on hisputer, finishing up all the paperwork involved with making


    an arrest. He was slightly annoyed that his attempt to pick up Aster Wilder had been rudely cut short


    when he was forced to deal with that drunk. He could take the badge off and put down the gun and


    cuffs, but he was still a cop. His conscious refused to allow him to ignore problems that required


    intervention.


    His job was one of the reasons he did not date often. Most women could not handle the job, the long


    hours, the fear every time he walked out the door, the countless missed dates and asions because


    he was called away by some emergency. His longest rtionship had been three months, and thest


    two of those months had been spent fighting until she walked out on him.


    He was a man. He had urges, but casual sex just did not rev his engine. Not that he was above it. He


    would take what he could get, but he preferred a little bonding. He was thirty years old and at this point


    in his life, what Tyler craved was a stable, loving rtionship that did not fall apart because of his job.


    His mind drifted to Aster Wilder. What a stunning woman. She had such a wild look in her eye. When it


    came to this woman, Tyler was drawn to her wild animal maism. With that girl, he would take what


    he could get, and if all she wanted was crazy meaningless sex, he would be happy to stud for her. It


    was kind of appealing that she did not drop at his feet. Tyler was a good-looking man, and his


    confidence and swagger often charmed women right out of their pants but Aster, she resisted him, and


    she did so incredibly well. He might have met his match, which made her all the more alluring.


    He had to see her again. Running into her at the bar had been serendipitous. He had been there to


    order lunch because the joint had great wings. When he saw her, Tyler had be excited. He had


    been thinking about her since the day they met weeks ago in her father¡¯s tattoo shop. Meeting her the


    first time had struck him, and she had been on his mind a lot now that he ran into her again. Tyler knew


    he could not just let her slip through his fingers.


    He only wished she had given him her phone number. Or he knew where she worked or lived. How


    was he going to meet up with her again? Tyler looked at theputer screen in front of him. Would it


    be stalking if he did a background search on the woman to find her? Using work resources for personal


    reasons seemed hical.


    What the hell? He thought, typing her name into hisputer. If she was in Aspen, he would find her.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 64: 2

    Chapter 64: 2


    Aster softly sang the song her father sang to her when he would tuck her into bed as a small child. She


    had always loved when he would sing to her. It always made her feel safe, especially when her home


    was in violet chaos. ¡°When I was just a little girl... I asked my mother, what will I be? Will I be pretty?


    Will I be rich? Here''s what she said to me. Que ser¨¢, ser¨¢¡­ whatever will be, will be. The future''s not


    ours to see. Que ser¨¢, ser¨¢¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice song. I¡¯ve always liked it.¡± Katelyn said from across the stainless-steel table in the middle


    of the kitchen, where they were both working on the fine details of a wedding cake. ¡°But I never knew


    the words.¡±


    ¡°I know the whole song by heart. When I was scared, my father would sing it to me. He sang it a lot.¡±


    Aster said as she used very small tweezers to pick up tiny little fondant pearls dusted with edible gold


    dust and very carefully ced them on the side of the cake to give it some bling.


    ¡°Strange song for a man to know by heart.¡±


    ¡°Dad always said it was his favourite song because his mother would sing it to him to soothe him. He


    said it wasn¡¯t the words that he liked. It was the tone of the song. The tone of his mother¡¯s voice, I


    suppose. In a way, I think that was probably what I liked about it too.¡± She said, staring off into space


    with a sigh. In a strange way, singing it kind of made her feel closer to him now that he was gone. Aster


    sniffled slightly as she tried not to let the tears in her eyes fall.


    ¡°Do you need a few minutes,¡± Katelyn asked. Katelyn was not only Aster¡¯s baking partner in crime. She


    was one of the two human members of the pack.


    Katelyn was the young bride of the pack¡¯s new Alpha and a close friend of Aster¡¯s. Darrell was a


    gorgeous young Alpha who had only just taken over the pack because her father had been


    incarcerated. Before Katelyn came around, Darrell was distended to be Aster¡¯s mate, but then he went


    and fell in love with a human. At first, Aster had been offended, but when she thought about it, Aster


    had never wanted to be with Darrell. She was only settling for him because others told her she should.


    When Aster learned how good a baker Katelyn was, she hired her on at the bakery. Spending so much


    time together, they had be the best of friends, and the best part was she never had to lie to


    Katelyn because she already knew and excepted all their secrets.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± She refused to fall apart.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be ok, Aster; five years will fly by. Besides, Gordon is the biggest and badest thing on the


    inside. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Aster smiled, picturing her father stepping into the general poption and lying down thew right off.


    ¡°Every bad ass wants to pay Alpha until a real Alpha walks into the room.¡± They bothughed.


    Chimes above the door in the front echoed through the bakery. ¡°Do you want me to get that?¡± Katelyn


    offered.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go. I could use the break.¡± She said, wiping her hands on her apron as she rose from her chair


    and headed to the front of the house. She walked through the door that led to the front room, where


    customers browsed all her sweet treats and her portfolio book for custom cakes. There were three men


    standing over her portfolio, flipping through the pages. ¡°Hello, gentlemen, how can I help you?¡±


    The three men turned to face her, and she instantly recognized Tyler, who was smiling at her. The two


    men he was with were much olderte fifties, maybe sixty, but it was hard to tell. The older looking of


    the two strangers was a First Nation gentleman whose dark hair was cut short, and the third was a


    Caucasian man with short sandy blond hair and beard.


    Aster chuckled in disbelief. This man was everywhere. ¡°You again. Are you stalking me?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean, did I know this was your bakery? No. Just a happy coincidence.¡± Tyler snickered.


    ¡°You know this woman?¡± one of the men asked Tyler.


    ¡°We¡¯ve run into one another a few times,¡± Tyler answered. ¡°This is Aster Wilder.¡± He told the man. ¡°This


    is my father Andrew Winthrop and my soon-to-be step-father Joseph (soon to be) Winthrop.¡± He


    introduced the men to her.


    Aster did not know what to say. ¡°We¡¯ve been a couple now for twenty years,¡± Joseph told her happily.


    ¡°Now that same-sex marriage is legal in Colorado, we have decided to make it official and get hitched,¡±


    Andrew said happily as he took Joseph¡¯s hand and squeezed it. ¡°So, we need a wedding cake. We


    hear great things about this shop. Everyone raves about your cakes.¡±


    ¡°Wedding cakes are my specialty.¡± She said, taking out a requisition form. ¡°What date is the wedding?¡±


    ¡°July 10th. Can you do it in that time?¡± Asked Joseph.


    ¡°Absolutely. Two months is plenty of time. We could set up a tasting, say next week and pick your


    vours. In the way of d¨¦cor, was there anything you wanted? Colours? Themes?


    ¡°Our colours are blue and white. We were hoping for a glitzy m kind of feel. Something with a big


    wow factor.¡± Andrew said.


    Aster smiled. She loved it when couples gave her creative freedom. ¡°I can definably do wow.¡± She said,


    jotting the information down. She then checked herputer for her schedule to see when she could fit


    them in for a tasting. ¡°I have an avability for a tasting next Thursday at ten in the morning or the


    following Monday at noon. Which would you prefer?¡±


    The two men talked it over. ¡°Thursday.¡±


    Aster put them in her schedule, and they all said goodbye. As the older men walked to the door, Tyler


    lingered. ¡°About that dinner?¡±


    ¡°I thought I said no.¡±


    ¡°I thought I would ask again.¡±


    ¡°The answer is still no.¡±


    ¡°What if I promised you a gourmet meal?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d still say no.¡±


    ¡°What if I promised flowers and Champagne?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Still no.¡±


    ¡°What if I promised beer and pizza?¡± He grinned.


    ¡°Well, now that is tempting, but I¡¯m still going to have to say no.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a guy got to do to get traction with you?¡±


    She folded her arms on the counter and leaned in, maintaining eye contact with a smile. ¡°Come back


    when you are a seven-foot blond Olympic Swedish swimmer with the body of a Nordic God named


    Sven.¡±


    ¡°What if I rented a limo?¡±


    Asterughed. ¡°You are persistent.¡±


    ¡°Come on, one date. If you don¡¯t have fun, I will never bother you again.¡±


    ¡°Interesting offer. Here is my counter offer. No date, and you never bother me again.¡±


    ¡°You are a tough nut to crack.¡±


    ¡°Like a brick wall.¡±


    ¡°Pull out the right brick, and the wall will fall.¡±


    ¡°Tyler, let¡¯s go.¡± His father called from the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± He called back to the men. He then looked back at her. ¡°I will be back.¡± He promised.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will.¡± She said, watching Tyler walk over to the door and leaving with the others. She had


    to admit. She liked Tyler. He was kind of cute¡­ for a human.


    Aster when back to the kitchen, where she set right back to work on her intricate pearl work. ¡°New


    client?¡± Katelyn asked.


    ¡°Seems so, nice couple, but their son I¡¯ve seen before.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Katelyn perked up, ready for gossip.


    ¡°I swear he¡¯s been following me around. Every time I see this guy, he asks me out. He just won¡¯t take


    no for an answer.¡±


    ¡°Is he ugly?¡±


    ¡°No, actually, he¡¯s very attractive.¡±


    ¡°Unemployed?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Married?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Aggressive?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem so.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you keep saying no?¡± Katelyn asked, confused.


    ¡°He¡¯s human,¡± Aster said.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t date humans?¡±


    ¡°I think there are enough lycanthropes hooking up with humans. Some of us need to preserve the


    species.¡±


    Katelyn shot Aster a nasty re as she ran her hand over her swollen belly. Katelyn was a human


    married to a Lycanthrope only days away from delivering their first baby. Her child would be the second


    hybrid ever in existence, and it was a hot-button topic within the pack. Some felt that breeding with


    humans was the beginning of the end of their species. As much as Aster adored Katelyn, she did not


    agree with bringing hybrids into the world. She was willing to ept it but not to contribute to the


    problem.


    Aster cringed at the upset look on her friend¡¯s face. ¡°Katelyn, I¡¯m sorry, that wasn¡¯t what I meant. It¡¯s


    fine. I just feel I owe it to my pack to mate with a Lycanthrope.¡±


    ¡°No one is telling you to have a baby with him. Just go to dinner. No harm ever came from just going to


    dinner. You might like him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to like him.¡± It would be way too easy to like Tyler. She didn¡¯t want to get caught up in the


    complications of a rtionship with a human. It was easier to just blow him off.


    ¡°I love you, Aster, but you have a very narrow view of the world.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Katelyn said, going back to her task. They didn¡¯t say another word. Aster felt like crap for


    having wounded her friend¡¯s feelings. Everythingtely was falling apart. It was only 1:00 pm, and she


    already needed a drink.


    ***


    Aster staggered to her car from the bar. She was searching her purse for her keys but for some reason


    walking a straight line was proving challenging. Reaching her car Aster propped herself up by bracing


    her hip on the door. She found her keys and dropped them as she fumbled to make her fingers obey


    her brain. Aster cursed and bent over to pick up the keys. She nearly fell over. Stabilizing herself, she


    rose and smacked the back of her head against the side mirror. Covering her hand over the painful


    spot. Aster cussed once more and tried to slip the key in the keyhole¡­ or at least she would if the


    keyhole would quit moving.


    ¡°Sess!¡± She cheered when she finally got the door open. Aster climbed inside and had the same


    struggle with the ignition that she had with the door. When she managed to turn the engine on, she


    jumped, startled when the wipers came on. She fumbled around, trying to turn them off. It took a minute


    to turn on her headlights, then she stepped on the gas, the engine revved but nothing happened.


    Confused, she stepped on the gas again and still nothing but noise. Who the hell had been fucking with


    her car? Oh... wait¡­ she forgot to change gears. Aster put the car in drive and stepped on the gas.


    The carunched forward. Aster pulled out onto the main road and headed out of town. She had been


    driving ten minutes when a siren went off, and red and blue lights began to sh behind her.


    Who were they chasing? Maybe she should pull off the road and let them pass. Aster pulled onto the


    should and could not understand why the cop was stopping behind her. The officer got out and walked


    up to her window. Aster rolled down the window and looked up at the man. The officer was a tall fit man


    with blond hair who resembled Thor. ¡°Your name wouldn¡¯t happen to be Sven, would it?¡± The officer


    red at her raising one golden brow in question. ¡°Never mind. What do I did, officer?¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± He corrected her drunker grammar.


    ¡°I kind of feel like it¡¯s your job to tell me.¡±


    ¡°I was correcting your grammar.¡±


    ¡°I thought the Grammar Police was just a metaphor. Ok, Officer, what is the fine for poor sentence


    structure?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, have you been drinking?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am? I¡¯m not old enough to be a ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Would you please step out of the car?¡±


    Aster opened the door, stepped out and twisted her ankle-breaking a heel. ¡°Fuck!¡± She snapped,


    standing up. ¡°Who puts rocks on the side of the highway?¡± The officer chuckled and then instantly


    wiped the smirk off his face trying to remain silent. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He cleared his throat and held out a breathalyzer device. ¡°Blow.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She gasped.


    ¡°The machine, bow into the machine.¡± He rified with a smile. Aster leaned forwards and closed her


    lips around the end, then blew. The officer looked at the results and took out his handcuff.


    Aster grinned. ¡°Kinky, but you should at least buy me dinner first.¡±


    He stepped behind her and pulled both hands behind her back, securing her in cuffs. ¡°You¡¯re under


    arrest Ma¡¯am for Driving Under the Influence.¡±


    ¡°Crap.¡±

 Chapter 65: 3

    Chapter 65: 3


    Tyler clocked out and started his way out of the building. He was done for the night and was looking


    forward to getting a good solid eight hours of sleep. As he was passing through the department, he


    spotted Aster¡­ on the wrong side of the handcuffs. They were getting ready to fingerprint her.


    Tyler walked over and patted Roggers, the officer processing her, on the back. ¡°Hey Roggers, what is


    she in for?¡±


    ¡°Driving drunk.¡±


    ¡°Do me a favour. Process her, but don¡¯t put her in holding.¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to do with her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m heading over to post her bail right now. I¡¯ll be back to get her by the time you are done processing


    her.¡± He quickly nced at her file number then headed down to the cashier in the bail office. He said


    hello to the officer behind the desk and gave her the number he had remembered. They looked up


    Aster¡¯s case. ¡°She¡¯s still in processing.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I know, but we can bend the rules and let me pay her bail out right now, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, for you.¡± She smiled, epting his credit card. When he was done, he collected the recipe and


    headed back to processing. By the time he got back, she was finished and sitting handcuffed to a


    wooden bench.


    Tyler unlocked her handcuffs, and Aster stood up. ¡°Well, now you must be happy to see me. Had we


    not run into one another, you would be spending the night with hookers and meth heads.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re finally the white knight.¡±


    ¡°You should be nicer to me. I just paid fifteen hundred dors to get you out.¡±


    She gave him a sheepish look. ¡°Ok, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you home. Where do you live?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easier if I just give you directions.¡± She said as they made their way out of the building, with Tyler


    frequently grabbing her elbow to help her stay on her feet.


    Tyler walked Aster to his car and opened the passenger door, helping her in, so she did not hit her


    head on the roof. Once she was settled, he got in behind the wheel and pulled out of the parking


    garage. She started telling him to head toward Feral. Tyler was asking her how she had ended up in


    the police station when she stopped responding. ncing over, he saw Aster had passed out. He still


    didn¡¯t know where she lived. He pulled over and searched her purse for some form of ID that had her


    address on it. Finding a government ID, he memorized the address and headed for her home.


    Her ce was a good five minutes west of Feral. When he pulled into the driveway, Tyler got out and


    looked around. It was a nice ce. It wasn¡¯t very big and only one story. He walked around to the


    passenger door. Opening the door, he leaned in and searched Aster¡¯s purse for a house key. When he


    found one, he walked up to the front door, unlocked it and left it open so he would not have to fight with


    it with Aster in his arms.


    He scooped Aster up into his arms. Tyler lifted Aster out of the passenger seat and kicked the car door


    closed. Carrying her inside, he did the same with the front door, then headed down the hall to his left


    until he found the bedroom. He gently ced her on the bed and brushed her hair out of her face. He


    reached for her shoes, removing one then the other and cing them on the floor by her closet. One of


    the heels was snapped off. He walked back to the bed and watched her. She was wearing a fitted pair


    of jeans which showed off her delectable curves. What a girl. He supposed jeans were ufortable


    to sleep in. Then again, she was so drunk she could have probably slept soundly in an iron maiden.


    Deciding undressing her would be crossing boundaries, Tyler pulled the nkets which were tossed in


    a heap at the foot of the bed and covered Aster up, trying to make her morefortable.


    ncing at the clock on the nightstand, Tyler decided he would stay the night. Someone had to take


    her to the impound to retrieve her car in the morning. Tyler grabbed the other pillow on the bed and


    went out into the hall. He opened doors until he found a linin closet with spare nkets. He made his


    way to the living room and kicked off his shoes. Tyler dropped down on the sofa. He stuffed the pillow


    under his head and draped the nket over himself as he gotfortable. Tyler closed his eyes and


    drifted off to sleep.


    ***


    Someone calling her name startled Aster awake. She sat up in her bed and looked around the room. It


    was night and dark, but she could see fine without the lights. She sat there silently listening. She heard


    her name again. It was a woman¡¯s voice, and it was distant. She had no idea where it wasing


    from. Aster walked to the window and pulled back the drapes. She saw a figure dressed in white


    outside amount the tree line in her back yard.


    ¡°Mom?¡± It could not be her mother was dead. The figure called her name once more. Aster left her


    bedroom and walked down the hall toward the back door in the kitchen. She walked through the living


    room on her way to the kitchen. Everything felt strange. There was an intense sense of fear that was


    making her anxious. Reaching the kitchen, she opened the back door and walked out onto the porch.


    She could see the woman in white at the tree line still. Strange, but the sky was filled with ck clouds


    blocking out the moonlight. The air was chilly for this time of year, and fog rolled at her feet.


    The woman called her name, but it still sounded a million miles away. ¡°Mom?¡± She started walking


    toward the woman. The closer she got to her, Aster noticed the woman¡¯s back was turned to Aster.


    Aster walked slower the closer she got. ¡°Mom?¡± She spoke again as she stood behind the woman. She


    reached out and touched the woman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mom?¡±


    The woman turned, and she was faced with her mother, whose eyes were glowing, and her fangs


    descended as she attacked. Aster screamed and did her best to fight her off.


    ***


    The sounds of footsteps drew Tyler from his sleep. He opened his eyes and lifted his head, and


    watched as Aster walked slowly through the living room with a vacant look on her face. Tyler sat up.


    ¡°Aster?¡± He called to her, but she did not respond. She simply kept walking past him and into the


    kitchen. Tyler rose to his feet and followed her. ¡°Aster, what are you doing?¡± He asked, following her to


    the door. Tyler stood beside her while she opened the door. He looked at her face and her eyes. He


    waved his hand in front of her, but she did not respond.


    She was sleepwalking.


    Tyler watched her leave the house. He followed her outside and looked around. It was a clear night,


    and the moon and stars were bright in the night sky. It was hot as all hell, and it would be nice if it


    rained to break up the heatwave. Aster kept walking toward the trees. Where was she going? He


    should stop her and get her back to bed. He rushed to catch up, and he got in front of her. ¡°Aster, wake


    up.¡± When she did not wake, he grabbed her arm to give her a gentle shake to wake her.


    Suddenly Aster started screaming at him. Her hands flew up to fight him off. She was hitting and


    scratching, and then something happened. Something he would have never expected. Her amazing


    eyes began to glow liked candles in the dark, her face became something monstrous, and she growled


    like an animalplete with fangs.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± He screamed, backing away, throwing up both his arms in self-defence. Aster lunged at


    him, and her jaws chomped down hard on his left forearms, her fangs digging deep into the flesh.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± He screamed out in agonizing pain, which seemed to snap Aster out of her trance.


    She stepped back, his blood dripping from her mouth. It took her a moment to realize where she was,


    who he was, and what had happened. Her fingers touched her lips, and she looked down at his blood


    on her fingertips. She looked around confused and then looked at the wound on his arm, which he was


    now cradling. She looked normal once more. Tyler had no idea what had just happened, but his arm


    hurt so much.


    ¡°Tyler?¡± She was confused. ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°Where did who go? There is no one out here but us. You were sleepwalking.¡±


    ¡°I bit you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You turned into¡­ I don¡¯t know what, and then you bit me.¡±


    She reached out for him, and Tyler backed away out of her reach. ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    ¡°You are not going to bite me again, are you?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m going to clean your wound. I¡¯m not going to hurt you unless you make me.¡±


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    ¡°Let me tend to your wounds, and I¡¯ll answer your questions.¡±


    Reluctantly Tyler agreed and followed Aster back into the house. She turned on the kitchen light, and


    Tyler took a seat at the kitchen table. Aster opened the cupboard beneath the sink and took out a steel


    first aid box that happened to look like a World War Two army footlocker. She walked over and ced it


    on the table, then lifted the lid.


    Tyler was shocked at what she had in it. The box was chocked full of medical supplies. Everything from


    standard first aid supplies to IV bags and other things one could find in a hospital setting. ¡°What did you


    do, rob a hospital?¡±


    ¡°Ambnce,¡± Aster said as she took some alcohol pads and swiped them over and around the wound


    site to clean the area. It stung, and Tyler flinched but only for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pretend I didn¡¯t hear that.¡± He said as he watched her take out a needle and a vial of clear


    fluid. ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a numbing agent. Otherwise, the stitching would hurt.¡± She said, injecting little by little around the


    wound site.


    ¡°Were you a nurse at some point?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± He was not so sure he wanted her to stitch him up if she had never been trained.


    ¡°What do you need with all that?¡±


    ¡°For moments like this or worse.¡± She said, threading a needle with medical suture thread. She took a


    seat next to him and bulled his arm toward her. ¡°Do you feel numb yet?¡± She said, tapping the needle


    against the skin. He nodded yes. Whatever she had given him was great. He could not feel a thing.


    Aster proceeded to stitch. As Tyler watched her technique, he realized she had some talent at this. It


    made him wonder how she had learned to do this.


    ¡°So, do you want to fill me in on just what the hell happened outside?¡±


    Aster was quiet for a long time. It was like she could not decide what to tell him. ¡°Can I trust you?¡± She


    asked, looking him in the eye. ¡°I mean, really trust you? What I¡¯m about to tell you can never be told to


    anyone else. Not ever. Should you break my trust, it will have grave consequences.¡±


    ¡°I would never tell anyone about what just happened because no one would even believe me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Tyler. I would have to kill you if you betrayed my trust.¡±


    ¡°You just threatened the life of an officer. Is your secret really worth ending up on death row?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He did not know what to say. Whatever she was about to tell him was going to be huge. ¡°If you are


    about to confess to a crime, I think you should not say anything at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a crime. But people will die if you expose me.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°You give me your word?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not human.¡±


    Had she really just said she was not human? How did he respond to that? ¡°What are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Lycanthrope?¡±


    Tyler could not form a thought for the longest time. The absurdity of what she had just said was


    staggering. ¡°You think you¡¯re a werewolf?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I am. You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Aster closed her hand around his wounded arm and grew ws. Tyler cried out in pain. ¡°I believe!


    I believe!¡± She released him and returned to the stitches. The numbing agent was not as good as he


    thought because he had felt those ws cut into his flesh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can stitch those too.¡± She promised.


    He looked at his wounds and began to panic. ¡°You bit me. Am I going to be¡­?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not a virus. You can¡¯t be turned into a Lycanthrope. I was born just like you. You either are or


    aren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Is it typical for you to sleepwalk?¡±


    ¡°I used to sleepwalk when I was young. I have not had an episode in eight years. I have no idea why it


    has started up again.¡± She tied off the thread and cut it, then picked up a needle to give his arm some


    more freezing so she could stick up the five new holes she had made in his arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I bit you.


    Haven¡¯t you heard that you are not supposed to wake a sleepwalker? It could end violently.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I was waking a sleeping bear.¡±


    ¡°Wolf?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a wolf.¡±


    ¡°I was speaking metaphorically.¡±


    ¡°You are not going to tell anyone, are you?¡±


    ¡°Who would believe me?¡±


    Aster grinned. ¡°I have no idea why I told you any of this. I should have just killed you and tossed you in


    the river.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that exins a lot.¡±


    ¡°Exins what?¡±


    ¡°A lot of bodies turn up in the river. Homicide never could exin why. Coroner always said it was


    animals, but I¡¯m guessing it was you.¡±


    ¡°They were all threats to the pack.¡±


    ¡°Pack? There are more like you.¡±


    ¡°Fifty.¡±


    ¡°Fuck me.¡±


    ¡°We are thergest pack in thest four hundred years. For the most part, we mind our own business.


    We don¡¯t hurt anyone unless they be a threat to the safety of the pack. When ites down to


    them or us, you better believe we will take them out. Hunters are a huge problem. That¡¯s why it is so


    important that our secret doesn¡¯t get out. Secrecy saves lives, theirs and ours. Are you going to run us


    all in for murder?¡±


    Tyler thought about it. He should. They had killed a lot of people, and probably the men on the road.


    However, people were often forgiven by the courts if they killed someone in self-defence. And it


    sounded like that was the only time this so-called pack took a life when theirs was threatened. If that


    wasn¡¯t self-defence, then he did not know what was. He could run them in and let the courts decide


    what to do with them, but what would he tell people when the coroner¡¯s report said the animal attack


    was the cause of death. He could not tell them they were werewolves. He¡¯d be put on suspension


    pending a psychiatric evaluation.


    Arrest them or look the other way?


    He had never looked the other way for any reason, but this was very unusual circumstances. Things


    were not exactly ck and white in this case. Giving the matter some thought, Tyler decided to look the


    other way for the first time in his life. ¡°You swear it was self-defence?¡±


    ¡°I guarantee it.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m just going to pretend you never told me any of that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She yawned.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. We should go back to bed.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    She cast her eyes down and blushed with embarrassment. ¡°I had a nightmare.¡±


    ¡°You are afraid to go back to sleep?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little childish?¡±


    ¡°It was a very bad dream.¡±


    Tyler wondered what had her spooked, but he was not going to ask. He did not think she would tell him


    even if he did. ¡°I could sleep in the bed with you and hold you. You might feel safer.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and you take advantage of the situation?¡±


    ¡°I promise no hanky-panky, just support.¡±


    ¡°You swear?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a cop. I don¡¯t lie.¡± He smiled. ¡°Then in the morning, I will take you to the impound and help you get


    your ride out.¡±


    She considered his offer. ¡°Ok, but if you try anything¡­ I¡¯ll bite you again.¡± She grinned.


    Tylerughed. ¡°I consider myself warned.¡±

 Chapter 66: 4

    Chapter 66: 4


    When Aster woke the next morning, she did so to Tyler,ying next to her. She smiled and leaned in,


    inhaling his masculine scent. The smell of him sent a pulsing need between her legs. Aster shook it off


    and got out of bed. Finding her phone, she checked her calendar app and swore. Had it really been six


    months already? Aster was in the early stages of heat. It was normal for a female Lycanthrope to go


    into heat every six months, and itsted six to eight weeks. When in the heat, a female¡¯s sex drive


    soared, and they became insatiable. They also gave off a pheromone that literally drove the male of the


    species into a sexual frenzy, to the point where the males lost all control around a female in heat.


    Things could get violent. When in the heat, most women isted themselves to prevent any problems.


    The men also tried to avoid females while in heat unless they were their mates.


    It looked like she was going into istion. Just straight to work and home. As for groceries, she would


    have them delivered. Aster nced over at Tyler and bit her bottom lip as carnal thoughts went through


    her head. She had to get rid of him before she did something she was going to regret.


    First, she needed a shower. She had to get to work. Aster went down the hall to the washroom and


    hopped in the shower. Her shower was quick with icy water trying to kill the urge to do something


    stupid. Aster returned to the bedroom and got dressed for her day. She was fixing her hair when she


    heard the doorbell.


    The sound startled Tyler awake. He lifted his head and looked at the time on the clock. ¡°It¡¯s six in the


    morning. What the fuck?¡±


    ¡°Go back to sleep. I¡¯m leaving for work. When you leave, lock the door.¡±


    ¡°I thought I was taking you to get your car?¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡± She had forgotten she did not have her car. She was going to have to spend most of the


    morning with him. ¡°How long will that take?¡±


    ¡°A few hours. Impound doesn¡¯t open until ten.¡±


    The doorbell ran again. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± She had no idea who could be at her door. Aster exited the


    bedroom and walked to the door. Opening it, she found Katelyn and her Lycanthrope hubby Derrell.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    ¡°Katelyn¡¯s car broke down this morning,¡± Derrell informed her. And his head gave a little twitch like


    something had assaulted his senses, ¡°but I got to get to work. I was hoping¡­¡± Derrell took a deep


    breath in, and Aster knew he was picking up her pheromones, ¡°um¡­¡± He could no longer think straight.


    ¡°You smell really good.¡±


    Katelyn pped him in the belly with the back of her hand, giving him a funny look. ¡°What the hell is


    wrong with you?¡± She snapped at her husband.


    ¡°It¡¯s not his fault,¡± Aster defended Derrell as he began to pant quietly and move closer to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re in heat.¡± He growled, moving closer as she backed away. He licked his bottom lip and then


    shook his head and took a step back. ¡°Take her to work with you. I have got to leave.¡± He said, starting


    back to his truck. ¡°I have to leave right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to work this morning. I have errands to run.¡±


    Derrell came back to the door. ¡°Well, then how is she supposed to get to work?¡±


    Aster looked at Katelyn and thought. ¡°Well, just take her home, and I¡¯ll swing by and pick her upter.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t she just ride with you?¡± He asked, leaning in to sniff her hair.


    Katelyn punched him in the arm. ¡°Darrell!¡± She barked at him.


    ¡°Forgive him, Katelyn. He can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m in heat, and he¡¯s reacting to the pheromones. He¡¯ll be fine


    once he gets some distance. Don¡¯t be mad at him. Derrell is a victim of his biology.¡± She said, cing


    her hand on Derrell¡¯s chest and pushing so that he took a few steps back. ¡°See, the thing is, I don¡¯t


    have my car right now. It got towed when I was stopped for drunk driving. When I get it out, I wille


    to get her. Now, take her home, and I suggest flowers when youe home, Derrell, because you are


    in trouble.¡±


    Katelyn took Derrell by the arm and jerked him hard, forcing him to follow her back to the truck. ¡°What?


    Baby, I¡¯m sorry. I love you.¡± Derrell told her as they got in.


    ¡°Victim of biology!¡± Aster called after them hoping to get Derrell out of trouble. It really was not his fault.


    Sometimes the animal in them was stronger. He could not control it. She really did hope Katelyn could


    understand that.


    Aster stepped inside and shut the door. She turned around and jumped to find Tyler not far behind her.


    She had not heard hime down the hall. ¡°Christ sakes, put a damn bell around your neck. You


    nearly gave me a heart attack.¡±


    He smiled at her. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°How much of that did you hear?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much all of it.¡± Aster rolled her eyes and turned to head for the kitchen. ¡°You know we can¡¯t get


    into the impound until ten, but I know a great pancake joint that opens at five. Why don¡¯t we go grab


    some breakfast? My treat.¡±


    Aster turned with the intention to say no, but like the ninja he was, the man had snuck up on her, and


    when she turned, she found herself so close she could have mmed right into him. She stood there


    feeling the heat radiating off his body. Her eyes locked with his. His scent was wafting over her senses.


    Standing like this, breakfast seemed like a distant thought. Standing like this, the only thing Aster could


    think of was taking him back to bed. Her eyes were burning with lust.


    Tyler¡¯s smile grew, and heughed. ¡°Now, isn¡¯t that interesting.¡± He purred. Tyler leaned in and brushed


    his lips over her ear. ¡°It would seem Derrell is not the only victim of biology.¡± He then took a step back,


    distancing himself. ¡°Such an interesting conversation you had. I asked myself, what did it mean that


    you were in heat? I know what it means when an animal is in heat, but you¡¯re not an animal. After


    seeing how he responded to you, I wondered if it went both ways. So, I devised an underhanded


    experiment to see if you reacted the same way to men. You are getting off on the way I smell.¡±


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you clever?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t react that way to your buddy Derrell though. I¡¯m guessing that means you are probably just


    at the beginning. You¡¯re not crazed yet. But if a man gets close enough, you react. So what is your


    overall radius when in full swing?¡± He said, watching her face trying to read her expression. ¡°No, that¡¯s


    not how it works, is it? You only rev up when you are close to someone you are attracted to¡­ that¡¯s


    when you get frenzied. You are attracted to me?¡±


    How the hell did he do it? Was he a mind reader? She said nothing, but he had figured everything out


    without her. It was annoying. Clearly, no one could get anything over on him. ¡°Don¡¯t let it go to your


    head. I¡¯m in heat. Fred Flintstone would look good to me right now.¡±


    ¡°That guy back there, do the men always act like that?¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t control it. The males go into a frenzy. They will kill each other to be the ones to get to a


    female in heat. They lose their minds and react purely on millions of years of instinct.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like it can get violent.¡±


    ¡°It can. That¡¯s why females iste themselves when in heat. To prevent violence.¡±


    ¡°How bad can that be? A few days on the couch watching TV and pigging out on chips.¡±


    ¡°Six to eight weeks.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that is a long time.¡±


    ¡°It only happens every six months.¡±


    ¡°What do you do for six weeks?¡±


    ¡°I go to work and stay home alone. I binge-watch my favourite shows and read. It¡¯s a lot of me-time.¡±


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t I spend some time with you and then you don¡¯t have to be alone. I could take you out


    to dinner, or we could stay in and watch movies.¡±


    Asterughed. ¡°You are relentless. You never give up, do you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the meaning of the word,¡± He said with a cocky smile. ¡°Look, I dropped a lot of money


    getting you out of jail on bail. I think I have earned at least one date.¡±


    Aster thought about what he had done. She supposed one date was not unreasonable giving how far


    out of his way he had gone to help her out. ¡°Fine,¡± she gave in, ¡°I suppose pancakes sound good. You


    have until I get my car out of the impound to change my mind about you.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°It¡¯s all I¡¯ll need.¡±


    ***


    Tyler sat at the booth drinking his coffee and watching this beautiful woman devour her lumberjack¡¯s


    size meal with the grace of a ravenous wolf. When she asked him to pass the salt, he had been


    nervous about getting his hand too close to her. He really did not want to be bitten again. She had


    sharp teeth and a jaw that could rival the strength of a beartrap. He had been extremely luckyst night


    that she had not broken his arm.


    ¡°Do you always eat like this?¡± He asked.


    He looked up from her meal and stuffed arge chunk of sausage in her mouth. ¡°Sexy, right?¡± She


    chuckled, her mouth still full.


    ¡°Now word I would have used to describe it.¡±


    ¡°You have to excuse me. I am starving. It¡¯s the hormone change. It makes me hungry. You ever notice


    some women pig out on junk food when they have PMS? The same idea, only it¡¯s more like super


    colossal PMS. It¡¯s not pretty, I know, but it¡¯s my body¡¯s way of storing the necessary energy to grow


    another living thing, not to mention be able to birth it into the world.¡± She said, looking at his bacon.


    ¡°Are you going to eat that?¡±


    Before he could answer, Aster¡¯s hand shot across the table, snatched his bacon, and took a huge bite


    out of it. ¡°I guess not.¡±


    ¡°So does colossal PMS alsoe with mood swings?¡±


    ¡°Mostly just horny.¡± He could live with that. ¡°You were right about the food here; it is all really good.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know I didn¡¯t get to eat any of it.¡± She had been stealing from his te while eating her own


    since they sat down.


    Aster blushed. ¡°Sorry. I can¡¯t help myself. I¡¯m a¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­victim of biology.¡± He smiled. ¡°I get it.¡±


    Aster wiped her mouth and sat back, fixing him with a smug look. ¡°Still want a second date?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± He answered without hesitation.


    ¡°You must be crazy.¡±


    ¡°I think most people would agree with you.¡±


    She giggled, which was promising. ¡°Lucky for you, I kind of dig crazy.¡±


    Tyler looked at his watch. The Impound was open now, and his shift started soon. He had to take Aster


    to her car. Tyler paid for breakfast, and they got in his car. They drove across town to the impound, and


    Tyler stayed with Aster while she filled out the paperwork to get her car back.


    Once she had the keys, they stepped outside. ¡°So I thought that if you want that second date, I could


    make dinner at my ce tonight.¡± Aster offered.


    ¡°I would love to¡­.¡±


    Aster¡¯s expression became one of regret, ¡°¡­ but?¡±


    ¡°I have to work. Otherwise, I would totally be there.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Aster said as she walked off to find her car in the lot.


    ¡°I really do have to work.¡± He called after her. ¡°Could we do it on Friday? I have Friday off.¡± And she


    was gone. ¡°Damn it.¡±


    ***


    Aster staggered out of the bar and got into her car. It had been a hell of a long day. After work, she had


    gone to see her father. After that, she had gone to the bar. It was hard to see him that way. Aster pulled


    out into traffic and was almost sideswiped by a minivan who honked its horn at her. She had not seen


    them. Steeling her nerves and giving her head a shack, Aster started to drive home.


    She was having trouble focusing when she spotted shing lights in her mirror. She snarled and pulled


    over. The officer pulled up behind her and got out,ing to her doo. He tapped on the window and


    rolled it down, and looked out at him. It was the same cop fromst night. Asterughed. ¡°Sven, are


    you following me.¡±


    ¡°Out of the car Miss.¡± He said, opening the door and stepping aside. She got out and almost fell. He


    then turned her around and took out his handcuffs. Aster¡¯s head hit the roof of her car, and she


    groaned. Not again.

 Chapter 67: 5

    Chapter 67: 5


    Tyler walked through the station as he escorted one of the drug dealers he and his coworkers had


    taken down. There had been a big bust tonight, and Tyler had been one of the lucky few to back up the


    narco division. Once his charge was in processing, Tyler headed for the armoury to remove his bullet-


    proof vest and other body armour. As he reached the stairs, he came across beet cop Kerklin. He knew


    him. They often worked the same shifts. But where Tyler was a detective Kerklin was a uniform.


    ¡°Winthrop,¡± Kerklin called to him as they both walked in the same direction. ¡°A minute of your time?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Tyler asked.


    ¡°You know that woman you bailed outst night?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I arrested her again tonight. She was really drunk and driving five miles an hour the wrong way down a


    one-way street. She¡¯s in holding right now. I just thought you might want to know.¡± Kerklin said, walking


    away.


    ¡°God damn it,¡± Tyler growled and turned around, heading for the elevator. He would have to remove his


    armourter. Right now, he had to get Aster out of that cell.


    He took the elevator down to the holding cells. He made his way through the red tape and paperwork.


    With that aside, he epted the key from the guard and walked down the narrow hall to the holding


    cell that held six women and Aster, every one of them impaired.


    She turned her head and smiled at him. ¡°Tyler.¡± Sheughed.


    ¡°We have got to stop meeting like this.¡±


    Aster got up from her bench and sauntered over to him, draping her arms through the bars as she


    pressed her forehead to the bars and looked him over. ¡°You are looking good all dolled up in body


    armour. I would like to tear right through it.¡±


    ¡°Clearly, you have been drinking again. Is this a habit of yours?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault Sven the Wonder Cop has been following me around.¡±


    ¡°Sven? Officer Kerklin says you were driving slow as shit the wrong way down a one way. What are


    you doing behind the wheel drunk again?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea how much a taxi costs from here to Feral?¡±


    Tyler rolled his eyes and unlocked the cell. ¡°Come on. I am taking you home.¡±


    ¡°Are you not going to take the body armour off?¡± Sheughed as he relocked the cell.


    Tyler put his arm around her to help keep her upright as they walked. ¡°Well, you are a bit unpredictable,


    and I might need it.¡± As they passed the jailer, Tyler tossed the keys to him, and he walked Aster out to


    his car and put her in the back seat. Sheid down and passed right out. Tyler moved her body, so her


    legs were inside before closing the door.


    Tyler made the long drive to take Aster home. Driving people home was a thing they sometimes did, so


    he could still say he was on the job. Though if his superiors found out, he knew Aster, they might


    question this trip and chastise him. It was a long drive, and it was the dead of night when he reached


    Aster¡¯s house.


    He got out and opened the back door. Tyler was leery about trying to get her out. Thest time he had


    woken her, Aster had taken a chunk clean out of him. Tyler inched closer and cautiously tapped her


    knee, then pulled back quickly. She did not move. He leaned in close once more and poked her, then


    jumped back. Still no movement. Ok, she was out of it. Tyler took a few quick breaths trying to work up


    the nerve he needed to get her out of his car. Tyler leaned in and pulled Aster out of the backseat, and


    hoisted her up over his shoulder.


    Tyler carried Aster to the door and removed her house key from his pocket. He had gotten it when he


    paid her bail. He went inside and shut the door tossing the keys on the table near the door. Tyler


    walked her down the hall to the bedroom, and heid her down carefully.


    With Aster safely squared away for the night, Tyler hopped back into his car and headed back into


    town. He still had four more hours of his shift ahead of him.


    ***


    The doorbell rang, and Aster held her head as she clenched her teeth. It was so loud. She rolled over,


    willing the person at her door to go away. Unfortunately, the bell kept ringing. Aster hauled herself out


    of bed and staggered through the house to the door. Opening the door, she came face to face with


    Tyler, who had a to-go tray of coffee and a brown paper bag from a fast food joint in Aspen. He held up


    both. ¡°Egg and bacon burritos,¡± he paused, shifting to coffee to his other hand. He reached into his


    jacket pocket and held up a bottle of over-the-counter nausea medication. ¡°and Gravol. The hangover


    breakfast of champions.¡±


    Aster epted both and let Tyler in. He looked tired, and he still had his badge hanging from a silver


    chain around his neck. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Making sure you didn¡¯t choke on your own vomit during the night.¡± He said, taking a seat on her couch


    as she sat cross-legged on the floor, using the coffee table as a breakfast table. ¡°Do you even


    rememberst night?¡±


    She made a disgusted face. ¡°Please tell me we didn¡¯t have sex.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that tone as a sessful ego detor, but no, you were arrested against night for DUI¡­ for


    the second night in a row. I bailed you out and took you home¡­ for the second night in a row.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to bail me out.¡±


    ¡°I had no choice. I was afraid if I left you there in that state, you might bite one of the other detainees.¡±


    He said, pushing up the sleeve of his jacket and shirt to show her therge bandage still wrapping his


    forearm. ¡°It¡¯s healing fine, by the way, thanks for asking.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She said, offering him one of the coffees.


    ¡°You know if you get one DUI, you are going to jail, not a drunk tank. I suggest you deal with whatever


    it is you are trying to drown.¡± She sipped her coffee. ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She looked over him. ¡°So did bailing me out drag you from your bed?¡± She noted how exhausted


    he was.


    ¡°No, I was on duty. I work swing shifts. One week of nights. One week of days. Back to nights. It is


    exhausting, but you get used to it. I just so happen to be on nights this week.¡±


    ¡°Did you just get off duty?¡±


    ¡°An hour ago. That left me ten minutes to pick up food and forty to drive out here.¡±


    ¡°You look tired.¡± He just shrugged. ¡°Do you work the night shift again tonight?¡±


    ¡°Straight through until Friday.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in bed?¡±


    He grinned at her yfully. ¡°Now that¡¯s the best offer I have had all night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°I know what you meant. I just wanted to make sure you were ok.¡±


    ¡°So instead of just making a phone call, you drove forty minutes out of your way, knowing you would


    have to drive forty minutes back just to see I was ok?¡±


    ¡°Calls are so impersonal.¡±


    ¡°You are an unusual man.¡±


    ¡°Ordinary is overrated.¡± He said, yawning. ¡°Besides, I always find the things are always more beautiful


    the things that are unusual.¡± Aster blushed; she knew he was talking about her. Tyler groaned as he


    stood up. ¡°I should get going. My bed is calling me. I need at least a few hours of sack time between


    shifts. And by the way, your car is in the impound again. So if you change, I can give you a lift to work


    since I¡¯m heading into Aspen anyway.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to drive this tired. Why don¡¯t you go and catch some Z¡¯s in my bed, and I will bum


    a ride to work from one of my neighbours.¡± She offered.


    ¡°I have a better idea. Why don¡¯t I catch some Z¡¯s in your bed, and while I sleep, you take my car to


    work and bring it back? I should be up by then for my own shift.¡±


    ¡°You would let me take your car?¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t drink to or from.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± She agreed taking his keys when he offered them to her. ¡°You know where the bed is.¡±


    ***


    Aster ran the fondant through the roller, ttening it out. They had an order for a wedding tomorrow,


    and they were ready to decorate. Katelyn had spent a week handmaking all the little d¨¦cor, and once


    they put the fondant on, they could just add each of the hand-crafted d¨¦cors and then ship it to the


    venue tomorrow.


    ¡°So what happened to your car?¡± Katelyn said as she put the finishing touches on the little love bird she


    had been sculpting all day.


    ¡°Impounded.¡±


    ¡°Again? Were you driving drunk again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thest time, I promise. Tyler says I will go to jail if I get pulled over again.¡±


    Katelyn smiled at Aster. ¡°Tyler? As in that cute cop, you told me about?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Aster grinned.


    ¡°I thought you had no interest in the man?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m allowed to change my mind.¡±


    ¡°Careful, your pack seems to fall for humans all the time.¡± Katelyn teased.


    ¡°Trust me, this is nothing more than sexual attraction, and if I wasn¡¯t in heat, I doubt it would be even


    that much.¡± Aster insisted as she draped the fondant over the first tear of cake. A thought urred to


    her. ¡°So mentioning biology, just how much trouble was Darrel in after you guys left my ce the other


    morning?¡±


    Katelyn grinned. ¡°Well, I confessed I was angry, but as soon as we put some distance between him and


    you, he regained his senses and couldn¡¯t apologize enough. After work, he brought home flowers and


    cooked dinner,¡± her lips curved in a sexually satisfied grin, ¡°And did a few other enjoyable things to


    make me feel better. ¡°I can¡¯t say I really understand how things work with your kind, but I understand


    there are certain things that you just can¡¯t control. I guess a male¡¯s reaction to a female in heat is one


    of them.¡±


    ¡°He does love you,¡± Aster assured Darrel¡¯s insecure wife.


    ¡°I know he does.¡±


    ¡°Well, it will be fine. He knows now not toe around, and I¡¯m going into istion so it won¡¯t happen


    again.¡±


    They changed the topic and went on about their day finishing the cake and storing it in the walk-in


    fridge. They would prepare it for transport in the morning.


    Aster then hopped into Tyler¡¯s car and started home. She drove a few blocks when she stopped at a


    red light. She nced out the window and saw her favourite watering hole. The desire to stop for just


    one drink was tempting. Would one little drink really make a difference? Tyler would never know. She


    could hear his voice in her head telling her not to drive his car drunk before handing her his car keys.


    The car behind her honked and startled Aster. She jumped and faced forward. The light was green, so


    she stepped on the gas, leaving the bar and the temptation in the rear-view mirror.


    When she reached her house, Aster parked Tyler¡¯s car in the driveway and went inside. She had no


    idea what time his shift started, but he would likely be leaving soon. She went inside and headed for


    the bedroom. As she grew closer, she heard the shower and knew he was up. Aster entered the


    bedroom. She heard the shower turn off, and shortlyter, he came out dressed.


    ¡°Good, you are home.¡± He smiled as he reached for the badge and gun he had left on her dresser.


    ¡°Nice to see you are sober.¡±


    Aster held his keys out to him. ¡°Thanks for letting me use it.¡±


    ¡°If you like, I can give you a rind to the impound on my way to the station so you can get your car out


    before the fees pile up.¡±


    She probably should. Those impound fees could skyrocket quite quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that, thank


    you.¡±


    Tyler stood there staring at her. ¡°Should Ie back and check on you after my shift?¡±


    Aster chuckled. ¡°No, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°You are not going to drink and then drive your car home once you have in your possession again, are


    you?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°On my life.¡± She smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Good.¡± They got back in his car and drove to the impound. Tyler waited to be sure she got her car and


    then left to go clock in. Aster got into her car and started the drive back to Feral for the second time.


    This time when she stopped at the same light, she pulled off the road and went into the bar for a drink.


    Just one, and then she would go home.

 Chapter 68: 6

    Chapter 68: 6


    Tyler was driving through the streets thinking about the informant he had just spoken with when he


    spotted a car that looked suspiciously like Aster¡¯s. Hoping he was wrong, he pulled into the parking lot


    and blocked the car in question from being able to back out. Using his onboardputer, he ran the


    tes, and he shook his head when Aster¡¯s registry information popped up on the screen. He was


    ticked off. She was drinking again and was going to drive her car home after she promised him she


    would not.


    Tyler called for a tow truck, and when it arrived fifteen minutester, he gave the driver Aster¡¯s address


    and had the driver take it to her ce. He then called a buddy of his who worked in traffic. He had the


    night off, so Tyler asked him to head out to Aster¡¯s ce and put a boot on her car. He would save her


    the impound fees and the jail time, but he was going to make that girl earn her vehicle back.


    Once her vehicle was dealt with, he got out of his car and headed into the bar. It was like any bar; dark


    and a little dingy. Aster was sitting at the bar with some fat biker hitting on her. She was doing her best


    to deflect his clumsy advances, but the man didn¡¯t get the hint. Tyler might have intervened if he had


    not known for a fact that Aster of all people did not need his help. She could easily tear this drunk to


    ribbons if he annoyed her enough.


    Tyler walked up to the bar next to her. ¡°So much for your word.¡±


    Aster turned her attention away from the drunk hitting on her to see Tyler. ¡°Fuck.¡± She groaned. ¡°I only


    came in for one drink.¡± She said. Tyler looked at the bartender, who held up nine fingers, telling him her


    words were yet one more lie. ¡°Rat.¡± She hissed at the bartender.


    ¡°You promised me you weren¡¯t going to drink anymore.¡±


    ¡°You know it doesn¡¯t matter what you think. You are not my boyfriend, you are not my father, and you


    are not my keeper.¡± She said, picking up her drink once more.


    Tyler took the drink from her hand, preventing her from finishing it. ¡°Dude, thedy told you to fuck off.¡±


    The biker growled. And Tyler shed first his badge and then his gun. The biker put up his hands and


    backed off. ¡°Right, none of my damn business. The girl is all yours, bro.¡± He turned and walked away.


    ¡°I got to get me one of those.¡± Aster chuckled.


    ¡°I might not be your keeper, but I am thew, and you will show me respect,¡± Tyler growled.


    ¡°When did I not show you respect?¡± She growled.


    ¡°When you looked me in the eye and lied to me.¡± She had no reply. ¡°Give me one good reason why I


    should not just arrest you and let you do jail time?¡± He challenged her.


    Aster smiled flirtatiously and leaned in so close she could almost kiss him. ¡°Because it would be awfully


    difficult for you to screw me through the bars of a jail cell.¡± She purred.


    ¡°I am not joking.¡±


    ¡°Neither am I.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± He growled, grabbing Aster by the bicep and forcing her to get off her barstool. ¡°I am taking


    you home. Are you going toe willingly, or do I have to put the handcuffs on?¡±


    ¡°Kicky, Detective.¡± She made a sexy growl as she pressed against him.


    ¡°That¡¯s your hormones and the booze talking. I¡¯m just taking you home, and then I am going to put you


    to bed.¡± He said, walking her out of the bar to his car. Tyler opened the back door and urged her to get


    in.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done it in the backseat of a cop car.¡± She said, flipping her tongue over his earlobe.


    ¡°And you aren¡¯t going tonight.¡± He urged her to sit back and then shut the door. God damn, the woman


    was going to drive him to drink.


    Tyler drove out to Feral. On the trip, he called into the station and exined he had a personal


    emergency and would need the rest of the night off. His supervisor was not impressed. By the time he


    reached Aster¡¯s house, she had passed out. He searched her four keys and then took her inside and


    put her to bed. He then grabbed an extra nket and went to sleep on the couch. He was going to


    have it out with Aster in the morning when her head was clear of alcohol.


    ***


    Aster twitched in bed; her sleep restless. A sound startled her awake. She opened her eyes and looked


    around the darkness of her bedroom. Slowly she sat up. She couldn¡¯t help but feel she wasn¡¯t alone.


    That was when she noticed the shadowy figure in the corner by the open window. The thing white


    curtain pping ever so slightly from the breezeing in. the shadowy figure standing ominously just


    behind the sheer fabric of the curtain.


    Aster tried to get up out of bed, but she couldn¡¯t. It was as if she were invisibly tethered to her bed. The


    eyes of the figure lit up a bright amber, and Aster¡¯s fear grew. She could smell her mother¡¯s perfume


    wafting on the breeze. A secondter, the figure shot across the room and was on Aster before she


    could scream. Aster was pinned to the mattress with her mother on top of her. Her mother¡¯s hands


    were wrapped around Aster¡¯s throat, her ws digging into Aster¡¯s flesh. Her lips twisted in a snarling


    smiled with her fangs bared.


    Aster struggled against her mother, but she couldn¡¯t get her off. Then her mother leaned forward and


    sunk her teeth into Aster¡¯s throat. Aster screamed out in pain. She had to kill her mother before her


    mother killed her.


    ***


    Tyler heard a scream, and he fell off the couch. Scrambling to his feet, he ran through the house to


    Aster¡¯s bedroom. He found her thrashing around the bed violently. She let out a blood-curdling scream.


    He rushed the bed and bracing one knee against the mattress. He took Aster by the shoulders to wake


    her. As soon as he touched her, Aster¡¯s eyes flew open and were glowing. Oh, he had a bad feeling.


    Aster growled at him, and Tyler rushed the door as she jumped out of bed and came after him. Tyler


    pulled the bedroom door closed in the hopes of slowing her down. He ran back to the couch where he


    had left his gun and other weapons. He didn¡¯t want to shoot her, so he grabbed his taser. He heard


    Aster rip the bedroom door off, and a loud snarl echoed through the house.


    Turning around, he saw what he assumed had once been Astere around the corner. Her beautiful


    human form had been reced by arge hairy snarling nightmare of a beast, all teeth and ws. ¡°Oh


    fuck me.¡± He panicked and started to back up with his taser drawn. He had no idea if it would be


    enough to stop her. Tyler began to back away into the kitchen. ¡°Aster, please wake up. Please don¡¯t


    make me shoot you. Wake up!¡±


    Aster dropped to all fours and came at him. Tyler tried to run, but Aster got close enough to swipe at


    him, her ws slicing deep across his chest. The pain was tremendous, and she knocked him to the


    floor. Tyler quickly crawled away, trying to distance himself from her. She had left him no choice. He


    turned his taser on Aster and pulled the trigger.


    The electrodes shot out from the end of the gun and imbedded into Aster¡¯s chest, delivering a massive


    charge stopping her short and causing her body to jerk violently for a few minutes before she reverted


    to her human form and copsed unconscious on the floor. With her rendered harmless, Tyler


    copsed and lost consciousness himself.


    ***


    Aster groaned in pain as she slowly woke on the living room floor. She was naked, and two metal


    prongs attached to long metal leads were embedded in her chest. Everything hurt. Did someone taser


    her? Aster coiled her fingers around the prongs and pulled them from her body, swearing in pain as she


    did so. There were burn marks on her skin, but in a few hours, there would be no evidence of a wound


    at all.


    Where were her clothes? Aster got up on her knees when she spotted Tyler a few feet away,


    unconscious and covered in blood. ¡°Oh no.¡± She crawled over to him to find the taser gun in one hand


    as hey their limp. Aster checked his vital signs to see if he were dead. She couldn¡¯t recall what had


    happened, but it didn¡¯t take much to put two and two together. She must have changed during the


    night, which exined why she was naked. Then she must have attacked Tyler, which ounted for


    the taser and his wounded state.


    His vitals were strong, so she got up and went to her bedroom, where she got dressed and then came


    back to collect Tyler. Given her superior strength, Aster was able to lift Tyler off the floor and carry him


    to the bedroom, where sheid him down on the bed. She stripped off his bloody shredded shirt and


    tossed it on the floor. She collected some clothes and water then came back to the bed trying to clean


    him up. He had lost a lot of blood, and Aster worried he might need blood; she very well might need to


    take him to a hospital. Only she could not exin his wounds. She knew Tyler wouldn¡¯t heal, not as she


    did. He was human, and he needed medical attention.


    Aster decided to take him to a hospital. She dressed him once more and carried him out to the drive,


    where she saw her car booted. Things couldn¡¯t get any worse. She looked at Tyler¡¯s department car. If


    she took his police car, would she be charged with stealing it? She had no choice. She had to call for


    an ambnce. They didn¡¯t like having any kind of sirens in the area. It made the pack nervous, but she


    had no other way of getting Tyler the help he required.


    Asterid him down on the driveway and went inside. She found a phone and called an ambnce.


    Then she cleaned up as much of the mess from the confrontation as she could in the short time it took


    for the paramedics to arrive. She didn¡¯t want anyone to realize that she had done this to him. She


    couldn¡¯t hide the broken bedroom door, and there wasn¡¯t enough time to wash away the blood on the


    floor, but she moved the furniture to hide it.


    When she heard the siren approach, she was at Tyler¡¯s side once more. When asked what happened,


    Aster told the paramedics that Tyler had spent the night and had gone out to investigate a noise when


    he was attacked by an animal. Around Feral, ¡°attacked by an animal¡± was a standardint. Every


    few months, wildlife officials would search the area, trying to find the animals that ¡°terrorized¡± the area,


    but they never could. The pack was cautious and was never caught.


    Aster climbed into the back of the ambnce with Tyler and went with him to the hospital. She wanted


    to make sure he would be alright and to be sure that no one would suspect her animal attack story was


    a lie. Reaching the hospital, the nurses and doctors hooked Tyler up to an IV bag of blood and set to


    work. They stripped him down, assessed his wounds, then cleaned him up and began to stitch the


    horrible gashes closed. Aster felt horrid. Tyler would forever be scarred, and it was her fault.


    While Tyler slept, Aster paced. She wanted to talk to her father. She needed advice, but she knew that


    the prison phones were tapped, and pack business was one conversation they couldn¡¯t afford to have


    documented. Aster had no idea when Tyler would wake, so she left the room and headed down to the


    cafeteria to get herself some much-needed coffee.


    ***


    The steady rhythmic beep of the heart monitor drew Tyler back to the waking world. As he came to, the


    pain hit him like a freight train. It was so intense. Tyler looked around to find himself in a hospital. An IV


    of blood in his arm. Tyler pulled down the front of his hospital gown and saw the long deep gashes in


    his chest, which had all be stitched closed and dressed. That was going to leave a mark.


    He had no clue how he had gotten here. All he remembered was tasing Aster after she attacked him,


    then nothing after that.


    About ten minutester, Aster came in with a paper cup of coffee. She looked at him, and he returned


    the look. He could see the remorse in her eyes. He wasn¡¯t angry. He knew she hadn¡¯t been in her right


    mind, but it looked as though she were taking his injury harder than he was.


    Aster put her cup down and came to his bedside. ¡°I am sorry.¡± She told him. ¡°I don¡¯t remember doing


    this.¡± She confessed. ¡°But it must have been me. I am so sorry, Tyler. I told the doctors you were


    attacked by an animal.¡± That was probably a good lie.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± He told her. It was clear to him this woman had some deep invisible scares which were


    far worse than the ones he would now bear.


    ¡°Look, I like you Tyler, that is why I don¡¯t want youing around anymore. I am dangerous, and I


    don¡¯t want to hurt you again. So just stay away, ok.¡± She then ced the coffee by his bed and walked


    out.


    Themon sense in him told Tyler the smart thing to do was avoid Aster. Yet, the detective in him


    refused to walk away from someone with a problem. He wanted to help her. He didn¡¯t know what was


    bothering her, but he wasn¡¯t giving up until he found out what it was. However, he needed to recover


    before he confronted Aster once more.


    ***


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Aster knocked on the door of her childhood home. Her mother dead and her father locked up. She


    hadn¡¯te to see her parents. She hade to see her stepmother Makenzie. The human woman


    for whom her father was now serving a five-year sentence. Makenzie opened the door with her son in


    her arms. She smiled when she saw Aster. ¡°Hi, what a surprise.¡± Makenzie¡¯s expression became


    concerned when she saw the fear and pain in Aster¡¯s eyes. ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°I hurt someone. I need someone I trust to talk to.¡±


    Makenzie stepped aside. ¡°Come on in. I¡¯ll make coffee.¡±

 Chapter 69: 7

    Chapter 69: 7


    The following weeks were quiet. Tyler¡¯s father hade in to do the scheduled tasting to decide on


    which cake to have made for their calibration. Tyler had note with them to the tasting, and she


    found herself wanting to ask about him and how he was healing, but she knew it was better if she


    didn¡¯t. Cutting all ties with Tyler was best, and as soon as she concluded, her dealings with his father


    would bring an end to all her connections to the sinfully good-looking Detective. The celebration was in


    two days, and she and Katelyn were working hard to finish the order.


    The bell from the shop door rang, alerting them to a customer. Aster was deep into frosting the tears,


    and she didn¡¯t have the time to deal with a customer. Katelyn hoped off the tall stool she sat on while


    doing her work. Because she was so very pregnant, it was too hard for her to stand all day. Katelyn had


    been working on modelling chocte figures for the topper. ¡°I got it.¡± She said, waddling off to the front


    of the shop. Aster snickered as she watched it. She found it hrious how much pregnant women in


    their third trimester resembled penguins.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Katelyn came waddling back in. ¡°They want to talk to you.¡±


    Aster groaned. She was busy enough. She hated being interrupted when she was in a productive


    groove. Aster put down her tools and wiped her hands, then she brushed a stray lock of golden hair out


    of her eyes and went out front. Aster stopped in the doorway when she saw Tyler on the other side of


    the counter. Their eyes met, and he smiled at her.


    Aster came to the counter, assuming he must be there about his father¡¯s order. ¡°Is there a problem with


    the order?¡± She asked, wondering why he woulde here.


    ¡°None that I know of.¡± He said. ¡°You look good.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You look like you are recovering.¡±


    ¡°I get the stitches out tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here, Tyler?¡±


    ¡°Well, my dad¡¯s wedding is in two days, and I need a date. I was hoping you might be interested in


    dusting off your dancing shoes.¡±


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± It just slipped out. Did this man have a death wish? ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?


    Is there a medical diagnosis for what is wrong with you?¡±


    Tyler stepped back, shocked. ¡°Not exactly the response I was looking for.¡±


    ¡°I almost killed you. You will forever be maimed because of me. Why in the world would you want to


    date me? I am a danger to you. The next time it happens, I might kill you.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I know that.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. On purpose or not, dead is dead.¡±


    ¡°Ok, how about this? We go out on our date, and I promise to carry my taser. If you get uppity, I¡¯ll zap


    you again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, Tyler.¡±


    ¡°Aster, look at me. I¡¯m a cop. I do danger every day. Every time I strap this gun to my hip and hang that


    badge from my neck, I know that when I walk out my door, I might die. Death doesn¡¯t scare me. Not


    living my life to the fullest while I have it, that scares me. So when you drop the cake off on Saturday,


    make sure you are in a nice dress and shoes you can dance in.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°You are really stubborn.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± He grinned as he walked out of the shop. Aster knew it was a bad idea, but she smiled


    anyway, excited about the date she couldn¡¯t get out of.


    ***


    Aster sat in the prison visiting room, waiting to see her father. She heard the loud buzzer of the secure


    doors as the guards marched the inmates with visitors into the room still in chains. It broke Aster¡¯s


    heart to see her father in chains when all he was doing had been trying to protect his lover and unborn


    child. Once in the room, the inmates were lined up against a wall, and each one had their restraints


    removed one by one with a warning to behave themselves, or they would suffer dearly for it.


    Gordon fit into prison perfectly. He was a tattooed biker with his long shaggy hair and his short beard.


    Gordon was an Alpha which gave him a dangerousmanding air about his that even humans could


    sense. Gordon was a badass, and it was clear that he had been flexing his power intimidating the other


    inmates into behaving around him. There was no question to anyone in the room. Gordon ruled prison,


    and everyone in that room knew it. No matter where her father went, he was always the top dog.


    Gordon stalked through the room, and Aster tried not tough as people diverted their eyes too timid to


    make eye contact with him. As her father reached the table, Aster stood up and hugged him hello.


    ¡°Hello baby,¡± he greeted her warmly and kissed her cheek.


    ¡°I see you have been making friends again.¡± She teased as they sat down.


    ¡°Prison is just like pack life. Sometimes you got to bite to keep the omegas in line.¡± He whispered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby?¡± He asked, cing his hands over hers.


    ¡°What makes you think anything is wrong?¡±


    ¡°I sense it. You¡¯re my cub. I always know when something is bothering you.¡±


    Aster forced a smile. Her father had always been the nurturing one out of her parents. Her mother had


    always been a nightmare, but her father had always protected her. When her mother woulde after


    Aster as a child, her father would step in and take her mother¡¯s wrath sparing her. Her mother had


    been so abusive, and even though her father was stronger than her mother. Gordon did not believe in


    hitting women even if they hit first. That led to many years of abuse. The day her father stood up to his


    wife and the abuse stopped, a new hell developed that cost many people their lives and ended with


    Aster losing her mother to the grave and her father to a cell. She couldn¡¯t help but feel she had lost


    everything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, Daddy.¡± She said, trying to control her emotions.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He asked quietly.


    ¡°I have been sleep-walking again.¡± Her father knew she only did that when something was seriously


    bothering her. ¡°I¡¯ve had horrible dreams about mom.¡± She cleared her throat, trying not to sound


    choked up about it. ¡°When I wake up, I find that I¡¯ve hurt someone while I was sleep-walking. I hurt


    someone really badly. Someone how was only trying to help me. Someone I like. I¡¯m scared, Daddy.


    I¡¯m scared I am turning into mom.¡±


    Gordon reached out ad took Aster by the back of the head, pulling her in close so he could whisper in


    her ear. ¡°Your mother was a psychotic bitch who didn¡¯t care who she hurt. You are nothing like her


    baby. What is happening to you is her fault. Good mothers do not traumatize their cubs.¡± Then he


    sighed. ¡°I must bear some me for this too. I should have put a stop to the abuse long before I did. It


    wasn¡¯t right for you to see that, to be forced to live that way. I am sorry. Don¡¯t me yourself. You are


    not your mother.¡± He pulled back and looked into her eyes. It was the same soft loving look her father


    had always given her. ¡°Who did you hurt?¡±


    ¡°A man who wants to take me out.¡±


    Her father looked suspicious. ¡°Human?¡± She nodded. ¡°How did you hurt him?¡±


    ¡°He woke me, and I bit him, and a wed open his chest.¡± She confessed quietly.


    Gordon lowered his voice. ¡°He knows what you are?¡± She nodded. Normally this would be the part


    where Gordon would tell her Tyler needed to be executed to protect the pack, but since he had taken a


    human bride himself, he had be far more lenient. ¡°Is he trustworthy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± At least Aster trusted Tyler. He had never given her any reason not to trust him. ¡°Should I kill


    him?¡±


    ¡°No. You trust him not to expose us, and I trust your judgment.¡± He held her hands once more. ¡°I love


    you, baby, and I promise the nightmares will end. I know things are hard right now with me in here. But


    it won¡¯tst forever. You¡¯ll see I¡¯ll be out of here soon.¡±


    ¡°Why are you even in here?¡± She snapped. ¡°You could break those chains like dry pasta. You could rip


    the cell door off with little effort. You could walk right past those guards and their guns. Why do you stay


    in here?¡±


    ¡°To protect the pack.¡±


    ¡°How does you being in prison protect the pack?¡±


    ¡°You are right. There is nothing holding me here but my honour. The humans have deemed me guilty of


    killing a man. If I escape and leave, they woulde for me. Bounty hunters, state troopers, the full


    weight of the Colorado justice department woulde down on Feral and put everyone at risk. To


    protect the pack, I do my time. It¡¯s only five years.¡± Then he smiled. ¡°After twenty-five years with your


    mother, five years with love-starved murders is a holiday.¡± Asterughed. ¡°So, are you going to keep


    seeing this guy?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°His father is getting married tomorrow. He invited me to go with him. I haven¡¯t decided if I am going to


    go.¡±


    ¡°Does he know about your nightmares?¡±


    ¡°He knows I have them but not why.¡±


    ¡°Do you really like him?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Does his interest in you seem sincere?¡±


    ¡°It does.¡± He had put up with a lot and hadn¡¯t so much as earned a kiss yet.


    ¡°Then maybe you should tell him.¡± Aster stared nkly at her father. All her life, they had hidden what


    happened behind closed doors, and they sure as hell never involved humans. For her father to suggest


    she not only tell their family shame but to a human was so uncharacteristic for him. ¡°Sometimes, you


    just have to trust people. Sometimes the silence is harmful. I know that now. Let him in, baby. It might


    help you heal.¡±


    Shortly after, Aster was forced to say goodbye to her father once more. She watched the guards walk


    him from the room in chains again. She would never get used to seeing that. Aster left the prison and


    took hopped into her car. Tyler never had the chance to remove the boot, but Aster didn¡¯t need him.


    She simply removed the booted tire and reced it with a new one. Aster was mechanically inclined.


    Her father had taught her a few things about cars. She often spent time in the garage with her father


    under the hood of one car or another. He even allowed her to work on his bike. Gordon had always


    believed in teaching his cub self-reliance, and she thanked him for it because it meant she didn¡¯t need


    anyone.


    Aster got into her car and took her phone out from the glove box. She had left her valuables in the car


    because she knew the guards would have just taken them from her anyway had she brought them in


    with her. She held her phone in her hand, staring at it. She had his private cellphone number in her


    phone because he had given it to her when he brought his parents in to ce an order with her


    business.


    She decided to call.


    ***


    Tyler sat at the table locked in a stand-off with the man he had arrestedst night. Dennis Wace was


    arge white supremacist who had been beating the hell out of his wife and kids when his ck


    neighbour called the cops because of the screaminging from his house. The neighbour had made


    the mistake of standing on his porch when the cops came to this man¡¯s door. When the Uniform tried to


    deal with theint. Dennis took off after his neighbour. This guy took the cop''s gun and emptied it


    into his neighbour for calling the police.


    They had called for backup. The cops subdued the man and arrested him. The officer who was so


    careless as to lose his gun was now facing an internal investigation and facing suspension without pay.


    As for Dennis, he was facing first-degree murder and a death sentence when convicted. The sleazy


    smile on this skin head¡¯s face made Tyler¡¯s blood boil. He hated people like this. He had put up with


    bullies like this guy all his life.


    Tyler grew up on a reservation. The conditions were terrible, and he had to fight every day of his life.


    There had been a huge rift between the residences of the reserve and the whitemunity of the


    nearest town. In short, it was war. Bigotry was one of Tyler¡¯s biggest triggers. He didn¡¯t like it, and he


    didn¡¯t put up with it. It was one of the reason¡¯s he became a homicide detective. To put scum like this


    guy where they belonged.


    Perhaps growing up the way he did made it easier for Tyler to understand Aster¡¯s plight, that us against


    them mentality she and her pack had was deeply rooted, and he could rte. Sure, Aster and her pack


    had killed people, but the way Tyler saw it, that was self-defence. What this man did was cold-blooded


    murder.


    ¡°You keep eyeing me like that, Chief and I¡¯m going to half to do something about it.¡± Dennis sneered.


    Tylerughed. ¡°Yeah, what you going to do about? You¡¯re in handcuffs, asshole. Let me ask you


    something, why do all you skinheads all tattoo those swastikas to your heads and faces. Do you think it


    makes you look tough? Do you think it puts the fear of God into people? I¡¯m sorry to burst your bubble


    dickhead, but it just identifies you as a douc bag. When you get to prison, the brothers are going to love


    you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, testy Detective. Don¡¯t they train you not to get your braids in a knot?¡± Dennisughed. Tyler really


    wanted to draw his gun and shoot this guy in the knee cap, see if he was stillughing afterwards.


    Tyler stood up and ced both hands on the table, leaning in close to Dennis. He was about to tear


    into him when his cellphone rang. Surprised, Tyler pulled back and looked at the detective he had been


    riding with that day. His colleague gave him a ¡°what the hell¡± look.


    Tyler knew the interrogation room was not a ce to be receiving personal calls, and in truth, he had


    no idea who could be calling him at this inopportune moment. ¡°You want to take that?¡± Dennisughed.


    Tyler took out his cellphone and looked at it. He didn¡¯t recognize the number, so he decided to answer.


    ¡°Winthrop.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Tyler?¡± He heard Aster¡¯s voice.


    Tyler stepped away to the corner and turned his back to the others in the room. He lowered his voice.


    ¡°Aster? Are you alright? Are you in trouble?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was hoping to see you tonight. If that is possible.¡± It wasn¡¯t after work he had a million


    responsibilities to deal with for his father¡¯s wedding tomorrow. He just couldn¡¯te by tonight.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I have a million things to do. But can we talk about whatever it is tomorrow at the wedding?¡±


    The line was quiet for a long time. ¡°Yeah¡­ alright.¡± She sounded disappointed. He was starting to


    wonder what it was that was troubling her. He felt bad making her wait. ¡°Look, if it is really important, I


    cane byte.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She said. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will see you tomorrow.¡± Before he could answer, she hung up.


    Tyler looked at his phone and sighed. He wished he could call her back but now was just not the time


    to do it. He tucked his phone into his jacket and turned to face Dennis, who smiled. ¡°Problems? Yeah, I


    had problems with mine too. Sometimes you just need to hit a bitch.¡±


    Tyler did not respond. He couldn¡¯t. If he did, his CO would suspend him for what he said. And he didn¡¯t


    want this asshole getting off because he lost his cool.


    ¡°If you are too much of a pussy to do it yourself, I can go over to your girl''s house when I get out on bail


    and put her in her ce for you. If I break her jaw, she can¡¯t talk back.¡±


    That was thest straw. Tyler came around the table and ced his hand on the back of Dennis¡¯ head,


    then mmed his face into the steel table a few times. Dennis lifted his head, and there was blood


    everywhere. Tyler had broken the nose of a perp in custody while he was handcuffed and restrained.


    Dennisughed and spat blood. ¡°Thank you for making my case. Police brutality!¡± He yelled at the two-


    way mirror. They all knew there was a camera recording every minute of the interrogation, and it had


    just caught Tyler brutalizing a restrained man.


    The other detective grabbed Tyler and took him out into the hall. ¡°What the hell are you doing? You


    can¡¯t beat a suspect in custody. Thanks to what you just did, hiswyer is going to have him out on bail


    in a matter of days. He¡¯s going to go right back to his home and terrorized his family and neighbours,


    and it¡¯s going to be all your fault.¡±


    At that moment, his CO came out of the viewing room next to them. ¡°Have you lost your fucking mind?


    You are suspended immediately until IA looks into this incident. Give me your badge and your gun.¡±


    Furious Tyler removed his holster and gun and put it in his CO¡¯s hand. He then took his badge from


    around his neck and handed it over. He couldn¡¯t fault his CO, Tyler had crossed the line, and he knew


    the suspension was standard protocol for this situation. Without a fight, Tyler walked to his locker. Took


    his stuff and headed to his father¡¯s ce early.

 Chapter 70: 8

    Chapter 70: 8


    Aster walked around the disy table, making sure the finishing touches on the cake were just right.


    Katelyn had not helped her transport. The cake weighed well over 200lbs, and she wasn¡¯t going to


    allow Katelyn to move that. She couldn¡¯t move it herself either. Not that Aster couldn¡¯t support the


    weight, but simply because the formation and height of the cake made it awkward, so she required help


    not to drop it. She enlisted the help of one of her female pack members and then paid her a little


    something for helping her. Her friend went home, and Aster was left to do everything else.


    She hadn¡¯t been invited to the ceremony, which was fine with Aster. She had too much to do at the


    venue before the clients, and their guests arrived. When she was done, she took the dress from the


    bag in her delivery van and changed it in the venue¡¯s washroom. She fixed her hair and makeup and


    then tucked her clothes back into her van and locked it. Aster went inside to admire her work while she


    waited for everyone to arrive.


    Guests began to arrive shortly and the venue filled with people. Aster walked up to the bar and ordered


    a cocktail while she waited. ¡°You and booze don¡¯t mix well.¡± She heard Tyler said as he came to stand


    next to her. He ordered two of the signature drinks and then took the cocktail from her hand and ced


    it in the hand of someone else trying to order a drink. He then offered her the drink he had just bought


    her. ¡°I think you will like this, and it is less likely to end up with you getting another DUI.¡±


    ¡°Alcohol-free, is it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Taste it. You are going to love it.¡± It was a pink carbonated drink with sink sugar around the rim and


    what looked like a sugar-frosted raspberry in the bottom of the ss.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little girly for a guy like you?¡±


    ¡°I am confident in my sexuality.¡± He said as he drank with a sly smile. ¡°You look amazing.¡±


    Aster blushed and looked down at her dress. It was floor-length and form-fitted. It was a sparkly silver


    colour. There was only one strap over the right shoulder and a slit in the skirt to make it easier to walk


    in. She had braided her hair into a loose fishtail that draped over her bare shoulder, and around her


    neck, she wore a silver chain with a tiny teardrop pendent that came to rest in the little hollow of her


    neck.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Her gaze raked over Tyler. He looked damn good in his rented tux. His long hair was tied


    back in a thin braid down his back. The tux suited his body in the most ttering way. Even his light


    grey bowtie and cummerbund matched her dress. ¡°We match.¡± She pointed out.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Happy coincidence.¡± Tyler looked at the cake on the table a few feet away. ¡°Wow, look at that cake.


    You are a true artist. It¡¯s almost a shame to cut into it and eat it.¡±


    ¡°Well, someone better eat it. I worked damn hard on that cake.¡±


    The MC announced dinner was being served, and Tyler looked back at her. ¡°Come on. Dad has seated


    you at my table.¡±


    ¡°He knew I wasing?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah. I told him weeks ago.¡± He grinned.


    Asterughed. ¡°Well, that was awfully presumptuous of you.¡±


    ¡°I like to think of it as confidence.¡± He said, leading Aster to their table. She was impressed when he


    pulled out her chair for her and helped tuck her back in.


    Tyler took the seat next to her and then introduced Aster to everyone at the table. They were seated


    with the rest of his close family, his cousins, two aunts, and his grandfather. They all seemed really


    nice. When dinner was served, Aster was in heaven. The food was to dye for. She had even gone back


    for seconds¡­ thirds¡­ fourth¡­ until Tyler intercepted her as she was going back again.


    ¡°Easy on the buffet, save some for the other guests.¡± He said, ushering her to the dancefloor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry


    that came out rude, but if you are trying to blend in with humans being a 110lb woman eating enough to


    put an elephant into a fooda isn¡¯t working. You need to go easy.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She apologized she realized she was eating more than others.


    Tyler looked into her eyes. ¡°Are you still¡­ in heat?¡± It was an awkward thing for him to ask. Aster


    nodded. ¡°Ok, look, we will stay another hour, and when we leave, I will hit a drive-thru and buy you


    whatever you want¡­ ten of whatever you want.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Just let the other guests have what is


    left.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sheughed as he took her into his arms on the dancefloor. ¡°Oh, the boy can dance. I¡¯m


    impressed.¡±


    ¡°Well, I paid attention in sixth grade PE.¡± Aster dropped her forehead against his and giggled. ¡°Soon as


    I realized it would let me hold Nancy Kale for even a few minutes, I was all over this dancing thing.¡±


    ¡°Is Nancy Kale your childhood sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°Naw, that girl didn¡¯t even know I was alive. But it was sixth grade, and she had the figure of a ninth-


    grader. I just wanted to hold it for a bit.¡± Sheughed harder and pped his arm yfully.


    ¡°I bet you were a hellraiser back in school.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Are you kidding? The scrawny indigenous boy with the toy badge who constantly tattled


    on everyone? I was less popr than the hall monitor. I got my ass kicked every day.¡± Aster began to


    Aster shook her head. ¡°Are you ever serious?¡±


    ¡°When I have to be.¡± He smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m happy you came.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy you invited me.¡± She looked down and felt the weight of guilt for the injury she had left him


    with. Tyler, I¡¯m so sorry about hurting you. I know nothing I can say will ever take away the scares I left


    you with. I just want you to know that I deeply regret what happened.¡± She whispered.


    Tyler set his fingers beneath her chin, tilting her face so she would look up at him again. ¡°I don¡¯t me


    you. If I could go back to that night knowing what would happen, I would still have gone home with


    you.¡±


    ¡°You risk your life by being with me.¡± She stressed.


    Tylery his forehead to hers, closing his eyes. He breathed her in and whispered. ¡°You are worth the


    risk.¡±


    Breathless, Aster reached up,cing her arms around his neck as her lips found Tyler¡¯s as they kissed


    for the first time. It was a soft, slow, lingering kiss that took her breath away. The moment was so


    intense the world stood still. One kiss, and she was drunk on his lips.


    ¡°Wow.¡± Tyler breathed when her lips lifted from his.


    ¡°Do you want toe home with me?¡±


    ¡°A wall of tanks couldn¡¯t keep me away.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go now?¡±


    ¡°In the worst way.¡± They said goodbye and then headed for the door. They walked quickly out to Tyler¡¯s


    car in the parking lot. They drove out of town, heading for Feral. They didn¡¯t get too far off the main


    road when Aster ordered him to pull over. As soon as the car was in park, she grabbed the lever to the


    back of his chair and dropped the seat back, so he wasid back away from the stirring wheel. His


    hands went right to his cks and yanked them open as she hiked up her dress and slid her panties


    aside before mounting him.


    Tyler moaned with pleasure as Aster sunk down on his manhood and began to ride him hard. In heat


    and finally satisfying her biological urges, Aster¡¯s animal side came out. She rocked and swayed in


    ways that had Tylerpletely blinded by ecstasy. When she reached orgasm, her eyes would glow.


    When it was over, Tyler was staring at her with wide eyes. ¡°Wow, that was the most amazing sight I


    have ever seen.¡± She blushed. ¡°Couldn¡¯t make it home, eh?¡± He teased.


    ¡°I suggest driving faster, or we will only get a few mines before I take you again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± He eased her out of hisp and set himself and his seat right.


    As they began to drive. Aster snickered. ¡°You have no idea what you are getting yourself into. Just


    remember you wanted this.¡±


    ¡°I think I can handle myself.¡±


    He¡¯d never gone to bed with a lycanthrope in heat.


    They reached her house in record time, and Tyler followed Aster into the house. As soon as they


    reached the bedroom, Aster unzipped her dress and let it fall. She watched with eager delight as Tyler


    quickly removed his jacket, cummerbund, and bowtie.


    Impatient, Aster grabbed him by his dress shirt and tore it open, popping off the buttons. ¡°So much for


    getting my deposit back.¡± Heughed as he shrugged it off and removed his pants. Aster took his arm


    and dragged him to the bed before shoving him onto the mattress and climbing on top of him. Aster


    kissed him hard, drawing him in. Tyler¡¯s arms wrapped around her unhooking her strapless bra. His


    hand cupped her face as he returned her eager forceful kiss. ¡°I have been waiting for this moment for


    so long.¡± He moaned, rolling Aster beneath him.


    His mouth closed around Aster¡¯s breast, and he sucked her nipple between his teeth. Aster arched her


    back, thrusting her breast up to his hungry mouth. Tyler kissed his way down her slender body, zing


    a path of hot fiery sensation. Tyler caught her panties in his teeth and skillfully pulled them down her


    legs and off out of his way.


    Aster¡¯s legs fell open, and Tyler¡¯s mouth found her sex. Licking and sucking at her sensitive tissues


    making her squirm beneath his mouth. As he flicked his tongue over the bud of her sex, Tyler pushed


    his fingers inside Aster with steady quick movements heightening her pleasure. He brought her to


    climax. Tyler moved up his hips, settling between her legs.


    Tyler pushed off his shorts and drove himself as deep as he could with the first stroking making her


    growl with pleasure. She wrapped her arms around Tyler as he took her. She kissed him with hungry


    desire. She wanted so much more. She wanted everything. She wanted all of him. Tyler¡¯s hands and


    mouth moved over her body, making it sing. He worshipped her neck and breasts as he used his body


    to bring hers to climax.


    They burnt away the night in each other¡¯s arms. And when Tyler hadn¡¯t the strength to go on, she


    permitted him a reprieve to let him sleep. Aster rolled over and cuddled close to Tyler as he dozed.


    ¡°Tyler.¡±


    ¡°Oh, not again. Baby, I have no life left in me.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°I know. Do you have your handcuffs?¡±


    ¡°I told you I couldn¡¯t get it up again. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°Then why do we need handcuffs?¡±


    ¡°I want you to handcuff me to the bed.¡±


    ¡°This still sounds like a sex thing to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so if I change during the night.¡±


    ¡°Will it restrain you?¡±


    ¡°No, but it might slow me down enough for you to get away.¡±


    Tyler rolled onto his side and caressed her hair as he looked into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not going to handcuff


    you to the bed.¡±


    ¡°Well, would you at least sleep with your taser on the nightstand?¡±


    ¡°Aster, I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± Aster looked down at the long thick scars on his chest. He took her in his


    arms and tucked her in close. ¡°Go to sleep. You will see it will all be just fine.¡±


    ***


    Tyler felt Aster¡¯s body jerk, and it drew him from a restful sleep. Rolling over, he saw Aster was still


    asleep next to him. Only she had begun to toss. She must have been having a nightmare. Her head


    thrashed side to side, and Tyler could tell she was getting aggressive. She began to snarl in her sleep,


    and her nails began to be ws. She was changing again.


    ¡°Oh shit.¡± Ok, there had to be a way to prevent the change. He knew he couldn¡¯t wake her up. Thest


    time he had tried, she had nearly killed him, and the time before that, she had bitten him. Waking her


    was dangerous. That meant his only option was to try and calm her while asleep.


    Unsure it would world and nervous for his wellbeing Tyler wrapped himself around Aster, holding her


    close to his body, trying to offer her the safety and security she was currentlycking. Tyler stroked


    Aster¡¯s hair and kissed her face as he whispered softly in her ear that she was safe with him.


    Slowly Aster began to rx back into a peaceful sound slumber. Chaos averted, Tyler rxed and


    went back to sleep with his arms around Aster.

 Chapter 71: 9

    Chapter 71: 9


    Aster rolled over when she smelled bacon. She lifted her head from her pillow and noticed she was in


    bed alone. Climbing out of bed, Aster put on a robe and made her way to the kitchen, where she found


    Tyler cooking up a storm in his underwear. It was a nice sight. Aster snuck up behind him, wrapping her


    arms around his waist. She pressed her body against his back and lightly nipped his shoulder.


    Tyler leaned back in her embrace and smiled at her over his shoulder. ¡°Good morning, beautiful.¡± He


    picked up a slice of bacon from the te next to the stove and offered it to Aster over his shoulder.


    ¡°Bacon?¡± Aster snatched it with her teeth and stepped back, allowing him to finish what he was doing.


    She sat down at the table, and Tyler brought two tes with stuffed French toast, bacon, sausage, and


    fresh fruit. He then went back to the counter and filled two mugs with hot coffee, and brought them to


    the table, cing one before her as he sat down.


    ¡°What, no morning sex?¡± She teased.


    ¡°In time, beautiful. Breakfast first.¡±


    She began to eat and noticed he was just sipping coffee and watching her. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d you sleep?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask? Did I do somethingst night?¡± She asked, worried. Her eyes scanned his body for


    any fresh wounds.


    ¡°You got a little growly.¡±


    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±


    ¡°No. I calmed you down.¡± He said, sipping his coffee once more. ¡°The other night, you wanted to talk


    about something? It wouldn¡¯t happen to be the reason you get so aggressive while you sleep, would


    it?¡± She didn¡¯t want to answer him. ¡°I risk my life every time I go to bed with you. Don¡¯t you think I at


    least deserve to know why?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure she didn¡¯t want to tell him. A lifetime of silence was a hard habit to break. Even now,


    after death, her mother tortured her. ¡°My mother died recently.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. She was a bitch. My father killed her. He¡¯s in prison now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s horrible.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not in prison for killing her. The world doesn¡¯t even know she is missing. My mother was a


    vicious, violent woman. My entire life, she would attack my father. She would beat him until he was


    almost dead. Which for a lycanthrope is very hard to do. She would do it right in front of me. So many


    times, she would get mad at me; over ridiculous things. It was like she was looking for any reason to hit


    me. When she would, my father would intervene. He would put himself in her path and redirect her


    wrath from me to him. My father is a strong man. He could have taken her, but he never lifted a hand


    against her. He firmly believed there was never a good reason to strike a woman. He would never fight


    back. He would just let it happen. It was horrid. My childhood home was a war zone all my life.¡±


    ¡°No one should have to live like that. I¡¯m sorry it happened to you.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°My father and I are very close, and it is hard on me having him in prison. My father is not a bad man.


    He did kill the man he is in prison for, but you have to believe me, it was only to protect his girlfriend


    and their unborn child. My mother didn¡¯t take it well when my father finally left her. She took it even


    worse when he started dating a human woman and got her pregnant. He was starting his life over, and


    my mother couldn¡¯t stand it. She sought out this man who wanted to kill my father¡¯s girlfriend for


    reasons that are not important at the moment. My father had no choice but to kill both. She drove him


    to it. In one night, I lost my mother and my father.¡±


    ¡°That has to be hard.¡±


    ¡°People always talk about how children who grow up in violent homes be violent. Children of


    abuse be abusers.¡± She looked into his eyes. ¡°I am so scared of bing my mother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that? Look what I have done to you.¡± She hung her head in shame.


    Tyler reached across the table and made her look-ups. ¡°Look at me. Your mother hurt you deliberately.


    This,¡± he said, gesturing to his healing wounds, ¡°this was just a horrible ident.¡±


    ¡°That horrible ident could one day kill you. Unlike my father, you do not regenerate.¡±


    ¡°You guys can do that?¡± He sounded impressed. ¡°You know your mom is dead now. She can¡¯t hurt you


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°She haunts my dreams. In my dreams, shees after me. She¡¯s so angry. She tries to kill me. No


    matter how hard I fight back, she is always stronger than I am.¡±


    ¡°Well, that exins the fight reflex you have when you sleepwalk. It¡¯s just a dream, Aster. It isn¡¯t real.¡±


    ¡°It feels real.¡±


    ¡°I know it is easier said than done, but you have got to let it go, or she is going to keep tormenting you.


    She dominated you in life. Don¡¯t let her have the same power in death.¡±


    Aster smiled. ¡°My dad was right. Telling you did make me feel better.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± He said with interest. ¡°You talk about me with your dad? What do you tell him?¡±


    ¡°Only bad things.¡± She said with a straight face. ¡°By the way, he intends to kill you when he gets out,


    but he doesn¡¯t get out for five years¡­ so we have time.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Oh, you think you¡¯re funny?¡± He snickered. I remember interviewing your dad. Let me see. He¡¯s that


    leather, tattooed, biker hard ass that owns that tattoo parlour in the hub. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s him.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not scared I know how to deal with dads like him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never dealt with a dad like mine. My Dad is an alpha. That means he¡¯s not just a leather-bound


    tattooed hard-ass biker¡­ he¡¯s a leather-bound tattooed hard-ass biker with fangs, a jaw with the


    crushing strength of a bear trap, topped off with superhuman speed and strength.¡±


    ¡°So you are saying I should get you home by curfew?¡± He grinned. He cut a piece of the toast and lifted


    it to his mouth. ¡°I think your Dad would like me.¡± He took the bite.


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a likeable guy. Besides, even if he doesn¡¯t like me, I am relentless. I burrow my way in under your


    skin like a tick until you either lose your mind or learn to love me.¡± She believed him. It was what he


    had done with her.


    She finished chewing the bacon in her mouth and reached for another strip. ¡°So¡­ how about those


    handcuffs?¡±


    Tylerughed. ¡°Why? You made it through the night.¡±


    ¡°No, now it¡¯s a sex thing.¡± She winked.


    ¡°I hate to break it to you, baby, but I don¡¯t have my handcuffs?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°For the same reason, I don¡¯t have my taser, gun, or badge.¡±


    Aster was now confused. ¡°Wait, why don¡¯t you have your badge?¡±


    ¡°I have been suspended without pay until the conclusions of IA¡¯s investigation into my misconduct.¡±


    ¡°Wow, what happened?¡± She was floored.


    ¡°I assaulted a perp while he was in custody, and the guy is levelling police brutality charges against the


    station and me. So until I am cleared, I am on forced vacation.¡±


    ¡°Why did you hit the guy?¡± He must have had a good reason. She didn¡¯t think that Tyler was the kind of


    cop to abuse his authority that way.


    He looked her dead in the eye, and she could see nothing but concern. ¡°He threatened someone I care


    about. I don¡¯t respond well to threats.¡±


    ¡°Well, then it sounds like you have a lot of free time on your hands.¡±


    ¡°What do you think I should do with it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we will think of something.¡±


    ***


    The weeks passed, and Tyler spent every night at Aster¡¯s ce, they spent all their free time together,


    and Tyler considered her his girl. While she went to work during the day, he would keep surveince on


    Dennis even without the benefit of his badge. Tyler simply didn¡¯t trust the man, and he wanted to be


    sure Dennis wouldn¡¯t make good on his threat to harm Aster.


    When the money ran short, he found himself going to his parents to supplement his ie. He had


    been under the investigative eye of Internal Affairs for four weeks before they finally closed the


    investigation. They deemed that he had abused his authority, and much to his dismay, the department


    paid out a settlement to Dennis, who was out on bail until his trial because of Tyler¡¯s actions.


    Tyler was reprehended. They considered his monthly suspension enough time, but they put it in his


    permanent file, which would follow him for the rest of his career. It would also haunt him in the


    courtroom. Every case he worked in in the future would have his actions under scrutiny, and all his past


    cases were being reopened, and the offenders granted new trials on the biases that he (a bad cop) had


    investigated and perhaps not ethically.


    Tyler was pissed. Up until now, he had a ster career, but from here on out, he was a professional


    liability. His CO was talking about removing him from the field and making Tyler ride a desk. Tyler had


    nothing against desk jockeys, it was a vital part of the process, and someone had to do it, but he was


    not a man meant to push paper. This left Tyler with a decision to make: serve out his days as a paper


    pusher until retirement or resign his position and build a new life as a civilian. Tyler didn¡¯t know what to


    do. Since he was a child, all he wanted to do was be a cop. He felt as though he was nothing without


    his badge.


    Tyler sat on the couch in Aster¡¯s living room, waiting for her to get home. He had bought a six-pack


    when he came over, and now, he had two full cans and three empties on the coffee table, with a one


    almost empty one in his hand. The TV was on, and Tyler was watching the news. Well, he was staring


    at the news. His mind was elsewhere thinking about whether or not he should quit.


    He heard the door open and looked up as he saw Astere in the room looking over her mail. She


    looked at the beer on the coffee table and the look on his face, and she knew something was wrong. ¡°I


    take it your meeting with IA did not go well.¡± She said, sitting down next to him.


    He drained thest drop from his can and tossed it on the table before taking another and cracking it


    open. ¡°Well, I was found guilty. The department is paying that racist skinhead a settlement. He is out on


    bail because of me. Every killer I have ever put away will be granted a new trial with the possibility of


    getting off simply because I worked on their cases. I will forever bebility for all future cases. So my


    CO feels it would be best if I ride a desk pushing paper until retirement.¡±


    Aster remained quiet.


    ¡°All I have ever wanted to be was a cop. I just wanted to help people, now¡­ what¡¯s the point?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should resign.¡±


    ¡°What would you do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any skills?¡±


    He looked at her. ¡°Yeah, cop skills.¡± He snapped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t snap at me. I¡¯m not the one who cost you your job.¡±


    He went quiet. Aster stood up and walked away, angry that he dared to lose his temper with her when


    she had done nothing wrong. Tyler stood up and ced his drink on the table, then followed her into


    the kitchen. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry. You are right. This is my own damn fault, and I shouldn¡¯t take it out on


    you. I¡¯m just incredibly frustrated. I was a good cop Aster; I lose my temper once, and it¡¯s all gone just


    like that.¡±


    Aster turned to face him. ¡°I think you need something to take your mind off your woes. Katelyn had her


    baby a few days ago, and they are throwing a party to wee the new addition to the pack tonight.


    Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±


    ¡°I thought you were in istion?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in heat anymore. It¡¯s passed. I¡¯m safe to be around males. Besides, I want you to meet the


    pack.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how he felt about that idea. She had told him stories about how the pack kept most


    humans at a distance and were usually quite hostile to humans poking around.


    ¡°Are you sure they want to meet me?¡±


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± She teased.


    ¡°Hell yeah. Dealing with one lycanthrope is dangerous enough. Dealing with fifty human-hating


    lycanthropes is a bit suicidal.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°well, it will be more like fifteen. Besides, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± He frowned, still not sure he


    wanted to go. ¡°If you want to be part of my life Tyler, this is being part of it.¡±


    He caved. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you to the party.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to go shower and change, and then we will head over to Darrel and Katelyn¡¯s house.¡±

 Chapter 72: 10

    Chapter 72: 10


    Aster walked into the party with Tyler at her side. There were tables and chairs set up out in the


    backyard, and all her friends were there. Katelyn and Darrel¡¯s new son was a half breed, and there


    were lots of members of the pact that didn¡¯t agree with breeding with humans. While the pack stood as


    one unit against the outside world within, there was a rift between those who had taken human lovers


    and those that supported them. Then there were those who believed doing so was a clear and present


    threat to their entire existence. But since both her father and Darrel had half-bred spawn, those who


    objected would not stand against them. Being an Alpha had its perks.


    Aster could see that Tyler was nervous, and he probably wished he still had his gun for security, but he


    openly held her hand as she led him over to the table where Aurora, Mackenzie, and Katelyn sat with


    their boys. Aster said hello to each of them and then introduced Tyler. Aster was exining to Tyler


    how her baby brother Preston and Katelyn¡¯s new son Byron were the first and only half breeds in


    existence.


    ¡°I bet that sits well with the rest of the pack.¡± Tyler snickered. Everyone stared at him. ¡°Sorry, that was


    inappropriate.¡± He apologized.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± Aurora told him. ¡°There is arge majority of the pack that is not in love with the


    idea of breeding with humans.¡±


    ¡°Is your son also¡­?¡± Tyler asked, wanting to know if Aurora¡¯s boy Dayton were also a half-breed.


    ¡°A half-breed? No, my son is a pureblood.¡±


    Tyler looked at the three women. ¡°So your husband is in prison?¡± He asked Mackenzie. She nodded


    yes. ¡°And yours is the cowboy working the grill of there?¡± He rified with Katelyn. ¡°And your husband


    is¡­?¡± He asked Aurora.


    ¡°Me,¡± Stanton growled, sneaking up on Tyler.


    Tyler turned to look at the man who spoke, and he quickly backed away in fear. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Everyone


    laughed at Tyler¡¯s initial reaction to seeing Stanton for the first time. Stanton was a big and horrific-


    looking man who had been maimed in a fight a little over a year ago, which only made him all the more


    terrifying.


    ¡°Tyler, meet Stanton.¡± Aster introduced him.


    ¡°Hi.¡± Stanton smiled, and Tyler took another step-in retreat making everyoneugh once more.


    ¡°y nice, Big Daddy. You are scaring him.¡± Aurora scolded with an amused smile.


    ¡°Anything you say, Hummingbird.¡± Stanton offered Tyler his hand in friendship. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Small-Fry.


    I don¡¯t bite unless my Hummingbird tells me to.¡±


    Tyler took a step forward and shook Stanton¡¯s massing mitt. ¡°Sorry, my reaction was¡­.¡±


    ¡°urate.¡± Stanton snickered.


    ¡°I was going to say offensive, but I won¡¯t argue with you,¡± Tyler said, shaking his hand. Tyler looked


    Stanton over and then Aurora. He then looked Stanton over again as if perplexed by what Aurora saw


    in her husband. ¡°You two are married?¡± Stanton nodded. Tyler looked at Aurora again and then smiled


    at Stanton and put up his fist. ¡°Way to go.¡±


    Stanton snickered and bumped his fist against Tyler¡¯s. ¡°I like him.¡± Stanton grinned. ¡°The man¡¯s got


    guts.¡±


    ¡°A man needs guts when he¡¯s surrounded by wolves,¡± Darrel said as he brought a tter of freshly


    cooked BBQ ribs to the table. cing the tter down, he offered Tyler his hand. Tyler took his hand


    and shook it. ¡°I¡¯m Darrel, don¡¯t let this handsome face fool you.¡± His eyes began to glow. ¡°I¡¯m more


    dangerous than he is.¡± He nodded to Stanton. His eyes returned to normal. ¡°Pull up a seat and grab


    yourself some grub.¡±


    As they took their seats, Aster went down the line introducing their other friends.


    ¡°So Tyler, we hear you survived heat?¡± their buddy Lewis teased.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Tylerughed, ¡°That was eh¡­ interesting. There were nights I thought she would¡­.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you to death?¡± Darrel snickered.


    ¡°Yeah, but what a way to go.¡± Stanton grinned.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed,¡± Lewis said. ¡°Lycan boys can barely make it through. I didn¡¯t think a human would have


    the stamina or capability to keep up.¡±


    ¡°For a human, he held his own just fine.¡± Aster leaned in and kissed Tyler in front of everyone.


    ¡°So Tyler, what do you do for a living?¡± Mackenzie asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of considering a change of vocation.¡± He said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Stanton asked.


    ¡°Well, I suppose the simple answer is I don¡¯t think I can do the job anymore.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Aurora asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m a cop.¡± He confessed. ¡°Homicide detective, to be specific.¡± Everyone tensed, and a hush fell over


    the table. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not here to investigate anyone.¡±


    ¡°You have to understand,¡± Darrel began, ¡°cops are not exactly pack friendly.¡±


    ¡°I get it. I do. I¡¯m a cop. That fact alone makes everybody nervous, guilty and innocent. I¡¯m not here to


    make trouble. I know your pack has done some things, and some people have gone missing, but I also


    understand sometimes you got to do questionable things to survive. I believe in justice. Sometimes the


    law and justice aren¡¯t always on the same side, which is one of the reasons I might be looking for a


    career change.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Katelyn asked.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t have a clue.¡±


    Katelyn nudged Darrel. ¡°You could use a hand, couldn¡¯t you? You justnded that huge contract. You


    said you would have to hire hands anyway. Why not him?¡±


    Darrel eyed Tyler. ¡°What do you know about carpentry?¡±


    Tyler thought for a moment and then shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Measure twice. Cut once.¡±


    Darrel nodded. ¡°Alright. Look, if you want, I can use a hand on a job I just got. If you prove yourself


    useful, maybe I could sponsor you on an apprenticeship. I know it¡¯s notw enforcement, but it pays


    well.¡±


    Aster watched the consideration on Tyler¡¯s face. She knew it was hard on him to let go of his calling.


    ¡°Might I have a few days to think about it?¡±


    Darrel nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    They went about dinner as everyone got to know Tyler, weing him into the fold. As the sun went


    down, Darrel built up a bonfire, and they sat around the fire drinking beer and roasting marshmallows.


    They started talking about the uing full moon and the party they usually threw. Because of her


    istion, Aster had not attended thest one, but she was looking forward to the oneing up in a


    few days.


    ¡°What¡¯s a full moon party?¡± Tyler asked.


    ¡°When the moon is full, it gets hard to control the beast,¡± Darrel exined. So we embrace it. During a


    full moon, the pack gets together. There is music, drinks, and food. Then as the night growste, we


    make the change and hunt as a pack. Good times had by all.¡±


    Tyler looked at Aster, ¡°change like when you sleepwalk?¡±


    ¡°Not quite.¡± She answered.


    ¡°You have been with this guy for two months, and he hasn¡¯t seen you change?¡± Stanton asked, a little


    surprised.


    ¡°He¡¯s seen me teeter.¡± She confessed.


    Darrel smiled. ¡°Teetering is one thing, but you need to see the change.¡± He told Tyler.


    ¡°What is teetering?¡± Tyler asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s that stage between human and wolf,¡± Aurora told him.


    Tyler looked at Aster. ¡°There is more?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Aster,¡± Darrel nagged, ¡°show him the change.¡± Suddenly all the lycanthropes at the table


    were nagging her to change like transforming were some kind of party trick.


    Tyler looked at Aster with curiosity. ¡°Yeah, Aster, show me the change.¡± Giving in, Aster stood up from


    her seat and began to undress. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Tyler snapped as she stripped.


    ¡°Showing you what you asked for.¡±


    ¡°Why are you getting naked?¡±


    ¡°I just told you. If I change dressed, it will ruin my clothes.¡±


    ¡°You are going to get naked in front of all these people?¡±


    ¡°They have all seen me naked a thousand times.¡± She said, removing her bra and panties and cing


    them with her clothes on her chair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Romeo,¡± Darrell said as he sipped his beer, ¡°Nudity doesn¡¯t mean the same thing to us as


    is it does to humans.¡±


    Aster stepped back away from the fire. Her eyes lit up, and Aster snarled as her fangs descended and


    her ws came out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this,¡± Tyler said.


    ¡°Keep watching,¡± Darrell said.


    Aster began to jerk as her bones cracked and broke as they reconfigured. Tyler looked concerned.


    Aster dropped to all fours as her face began to elongate into a snout. Her hands and feet were


    bing mighty paws. A thick white fur began to cover her body, and her spine lengthened into a tail.


    In minutes the change was over, and Aster satid down in front of Tyler in her animal form. The only


    thing that had not changed was the loving eyes looking back at him.


    There was a look of amazement on his face. It was as if he could not believe what he had just seen. He


    was speechless. ¡°Ain¡¯t that something?¡± Stanton grinned.


    Tyler slowly slipped off his chair and knelt beside her. He reached out a trembling hand and touched


    her like he couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes. ¡°Wow. I can¡¯t believe this is really you.¡± She didn¡¯t reply, only


    cocked her head to the side. He looked up at her friends. ¡°Can she not speak like this?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a good enough trip?¡± Aurora snickered.


    Tyler jumped back when Aster¡¯s eyes lit up again, and she changed back to her human form. ¡°Presto!¡±


    Darrelughed. ¡°Just like that¡­ girl again.¡± Aster walked over to her chair and picked up her clothes,


    and started to dress.


    ¡°That¡¯s a hell of a party trick,¡± Tyler said, still shocked. The look in his eyes made Aster nervous. He


    looked like he didn¡¯t what to think or how to feel about what he now knew she was. He was looking at


    her differently now, and she didn¡¯t like the change. Tyler was quiet for the rest of the night.


    He didn¡¯t speak a word to her on the drive back to her ce. He just stared out the window, lost in


    thought. The silence was agonizing. When they reached her ce, Tyler sat down on the bed, staring


    at the floor. Aster couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Did I freak you out?¡± She found the nerve to ask outright.


    He looked up at her. ¡°At the bonfire when I showed you what I was, did I freak you out?¡± She feared his


    answer. Aster hade to care for Tyler, and she was terrified this night might have turned him away


    from her.


    ¡°Freaked?¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what is wrong? Why won¡¯t you talk?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m absorbing.¡± He said, standing up and cing his hands on her shoulders. ¡°I can¡¯t believe what I


    saw.¡±


    ¡°Strange, right?¡±


    ¡°With you in my life, strange seems to be the new normal.¡± His eyes met her, and Tyler smiled. ¡°I was


    bored with normal anyway.¡±


    Aster smiled. ¡°So you still want to be with me?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course. There ain¡¯t nothing you can do at this point that would send me running. If I were


    going to run, believe me, it would have been the night you put me in the hospital. That shit was way


    scarier than what I saw tonight.¡±


    ¡°You are an amazing man.¡± She smiled at him.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, I am.¡± He grinned.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°And so modest.¡± Sheughed.


    His smile became genuine as he gazed down at her. ¡°And very lucky.¡± He whispered softly.

 Chapter 73: 11

    Chapter 73: 11


    Tyler sat in the visiting room of the prison, waiting for the guards to bring in the prisoners. He had


    driven out to the prison that afternoon without telling Aster. The doors opened, gaining his attention.


    Tyler watched as the guards walked the prisoners up against the wall to remove their restraints. Once


    given the go-ahead, they dispersed to see their visitors. Tyler watched as Gordon Wilder. He looked


    exactly as Tyler remembered, all wild and intimidating. And now that Tyler knew the truth of what this


    man really was, he found the ageing alpha extremely threatening.


    Gordon stalked up to the table and sat down. ¡°Well, as I live and breath, it¡¯s Detective Winthrop. So


    nice of you toe and visit me.¡±


    ¡°You can call me Tyler,¡± Gordon grunted, and Tyler felt awkward. ¡°Can I call you Gordon?¡±


    ¡°Well,tely, I have been answering to Prisoner 328169, but I suppose you can call me whatever you


    want, Detective, after all, you are the one with the badge.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here on professional business. It¡¯s personal.¡±


    ¡°Personal?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know about Aster and me. She¡¯s told you about me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s mentioned you. Seems strange to me, though, that a cop hooks up with con¡¯s kid.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m using her to trap you?¡±


    ¡°The thought has crossed my mind. I¡¯m already doing five years; I¡¯m not interested in tacking on more


    time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in what you might have done. I get why you would have done it if you did. You and I


    have more inmon than you think. We both believe in justice, and we both know thew doesn¡¯t


    always allow for it. But more importantly, we both love your daughter.¡±


    ¡°You love her?¡± He said with disbelief.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°You have only known her a few months.¡±


    ¡°I feel like I have known her all my life. I want to marry her, and I want your blessing.¡±


    ¡°Asking for her hand¡­ I didn¡¯t think men did that anymore.¡±


    ¡°Well, may marry your daughter?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Gordon said tly. Tyler stared at him nkly. Suddenly Gordon grinned. ¡°I¡¯m just fucking with


    you, boy. You can marry her.¡±


    Tyler breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°So this whole tough guy disapproving father fa?ade¡­?¡±


    ¡°Just having some fun with you. There is not a whole lot to do in here.¡±


    ¡°Ok yeah, you got me.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I was afraid you were going to say no for real given our¡­


    differences.¡±


    Gordon was quiet for a moment, then he leaned forward, bracing his arms on the table between them.


    ¡°A year ago, I would have. It¡¯s difficult to get past that us against them mentality we were all raised with.


    That deep-rooted hate and mistrust. I have been lucky enough in the past year to meet two wonderful


    women who have changed how I view your kind. But you have to understand that me allowing this


    union doesn¡¯t mean it is going to be easy. There are secrets to keep, and a lot of lives depend on your


    silence. Not a lot of people in Feral are going to trust you, nor will they exactly be excepting of your


    marriage. So you better be damn sure you are ready to take on the hardship ahead of you because if


    you can¡¯t cut it, and you put my family, my friends, my pack in jeopardy even once, I will deal with you


    myself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think these bars and cement walls will stop me. I can kill everyone in this prison and walk out


    those doors anytime I want. I¡¯m here by choice, not because I can¡¯t get past the gate. So know that if I


    come for you, there is no stopping me. You have my blessing but make sure that this is what you really


    truly want because once you are in, there is only one way that I¡¯m letting you out.¡±


    Tyler understood the man¡¯s concern and his warning. He leaned in, mirroring Gordon¡¯s position. ¡°Sir, I


    never make any life-altering decisions without being damn sure it is something I want.¡±


    ¡°Then we understand each other.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do.¡±


    Gordon¡¯s hand shot across the table, and Tyler shook it. ¡°Wee to the pack.¡±


    ***


    I don¡¯t know if you really want to go to this party.¡± Aster said as she headed for the car.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Tyler asked.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s one thing to see one of us wolf out but to see the whole pack wolf out at the same time and


    be stack dead center might be more than you can handle the first time out.¡±


    Tylerughed. ¡°Baby, you forget I¡¯m a homicide detective. I have seen some terrible shit. There is not


    much that rattles me anymore.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± They got into the car and drove out to the hub. The pack gathered in the park.


    They had chairs and a bonfire. They had a radio which filled the park with music. They enjoyed snacks


    and drank beer. As the evening went on, those in attendance got rowdier and rowdier.


    It was a pretty good party, Tyler thought, until the full moon was high above them. At that point, Tyler


    couldn¡¯t move as he watched the people around him begin to strip. Was he the only one ufortable


    with public nudity? Every Lycan''s eye began to glow as they began to change, their ears tilted back,


    staring up at the moon like its glow offered some form of euphoria. Then just like in the wild, Darrel


    (acting pack alpha) howled, and a chain reaction of howls swept through the pack. Secondster,


    wolves stood where people had. Huge wolves, terrifying yet mystical. They only lingered a moment


    then the entire pack took off into the woods, disappearing into the darkness.


    Tyler was left withing with Katelyn and Mackenzie. He was stunned and speechless. He could honestly


    say he had never been at a party that cleared out this fast without someone yelling 5-0. Katelyn smiled


    at him. ¡°It¡¯s a bit much to take in the first time you see it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it a number of times, and it still leaves me breathless and awed,¡± Mackenzie added.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know if I will ever get used to it.¡±


    He could understand that. It was moments like this when he wondered if he were cut out for a life with


    Aster. Her world was so strange. Could he ever get used to it?


    With the pack gone for the night, their human counterparts headed home for the rest of the night. Tyler


    returned to Aster¡¯s house and raided the fridge. He put on a movie and settled onto the couch, and


    tried to lose himself in the show, but he just kept thinking about Aster. He reached into his pocket and


    took out the small gold ring he had bought after speaking with her father. It wasn¡¯t much. A thin gold


    band with a small diamond. He wished he could have gotten something more impressive, but he didn¡¯t


    have that kind of money. Good cops didn¡¯t make much.


    It was early in the morning when Tyler heard the door open. He had fallen asleep on the couch, waiting


    for Aster to return. He sat up and saw here into the living room. Aster smiled at him. ¡°Did I wake


    you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He said. ¡°Did you enjoy your run?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She said, sitting down next to him.


    ¡°What exactly do you guys do out there all night?¡±


    ¡°We indulge the animal side.¡± He didn¡¯t know what that meant, and she didn¡¯t seem willing to borate.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡± She said. ¡°I need to sleep before I go to work.¡± She would be up in three hours to go to


    her bakery. ¡°Are youing?¡±


    ¡°Aster, I want to ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Can it wait until morning?¡± She groaned, clearly too tired to deal with anything more tonight.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± He sighed as he got up off the couch and turned the TV off. He followed Aster to bed andy


    next to her, his arms folded behind his head as he stared up at the ceiling while Aster slept soundly


    next to him.


    ***


    They said goodbye in the early morning. Aster went to work, and Tyler took a shower before heading to


    work. As he was walking into the station, he noticed Dennis Wace was being processed for release.


    Tyler stormed over to his C.O. ¡°Why the hell is he being released? He beat his wife to within an inch of


    her life.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern.¡±


    ¡°None of my concern? I was the arresting officer. How can you release him without telling me first?¡±


    ¡°In case you have forgotten, you were removed from this case. I don¡¯t have to consult you.¡±


    Tyler shoved his C.O. against the wall. ¡°Why is he being released?¡±


    ¡°Take your hands off me before I charge you with assaulting a superior officer.¡± Tyler took a step back.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t like this any more than you do, but the wife dropped the charges. Our hands are tied. I


    have to let him go.¡±


    Furious, Tyler watched as Dennis¡¯ things were returned to him, and he was free to go. Dennis walked


    up to Tyler with a cocky grin. ¡°No hard feelings, Detective Winthrop. Why don¡¯t I buy you a drink?¡±


    ¡°Go fuck yourself.¡± Tyler snarled.


    ¡°Maybe I will go fuck your girlfriend.¡± Tyler grabbed Dennis by the cor. ¡°Careful Detective, you are


    walking a very fine line.¡±


    ¡°Winthrop!¡± He heard his C.O. Bellow from his office door.


    Tyler released Dennis. ¡°Hear me now if you go anywhere near her. I will kill you.¡±


    ¡°Uttering death threats is a crime, Detective.¡± Dennis reminded him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a threat. It is a fact. I will kill you.¡±


    Dennis just smiled and headed for the door, whistling to himself.


    Tyler made his way over to his C.O. ¡°Look, I know what you are going to say¡­.¡±


    ¡°You arepletely out of control.¡± His C.O. growled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. I can¡¯t have you here if you are going to be a loose cannon.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m suspended.¡±


    ¡°No, you are fired.¡± He hissed. ¡°Get out of my sight.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t know what to say. Fuck it. He didn¡¯t need this. He turned around and walked out but not


    before grabbing things off the desks. He walked by and throwing them around.


    Tyler hopped in his car and headed across town to the bakery. He walked in to find Aster sitting with


    potential customers, going over the desires of their wedding cake. She looked up at him and gestured


    for him to wait. She took a moment to excuse herself for a moment. Aster stood up, and they stepped


    outside.


    As soon as they were standing out front of the bakery, Tyler took her in his arms and kissed her. Aster


    giggled and ced her hands on his chest, holding him at bay. ¡°Tyler, what are you doing here? I¡¯m


    working.¡±


    ¡°I had to see you.¡±


    ¡°You saw me three hours ago.¡± She reminded him.


    ¡°It feels like a lifetime ago.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t a guy just want to be around his girl?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet, Tyler, but I¡¯m working. Shouldn¡¯t you be working?¡± He frowned and saw the concern


    cross her face. ¡°Has something happened?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to say, but he didn¡¯t want to lie either. ¡°I got fired.¡±


    ¡°Fired?¡± She was surprised. ¡°On what grounds?¡±


    ¡°I assaulted someone.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ he¡­ I know it was stupid.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±


    ¡°I guess take up a trade. If Darrell¡¯s offer still stands, I might try my hand at carpentry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he will take you on. He always has a lot of work. I¡¯m sure he can use the help. I¡¯ll call himter


    today. Right now, I got to get back to work.¡± Aster turned to go back inside, but Tyler grabbed her arm


    and stopped her.


    ¡°What if I just hang out here with you? I won¡¯t be in the way.¡±


    ¡°My shop is small. There is barely enough room for Katelyn and me to work without bumping into one


    another. I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡± She rejected as she went back to her customers.


    Frustrated, Tyler growled as he walked back to his car. He supposed he had a few things to do.


    ***


    Aster was working hard on the cake in front of her when she heard the door chime alerting her to a


    customer in the front of the house. She got up from her seat and walked out to the front of the house.


    Looking around was a tall, strong-looking man. His head was shaved, and he was dressed in torn jeans


    and a t-shirt. He was covered in tattoos, many of which were offensive by many standards. Still, this


    was a business, and she was a professional.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m looking for a cake.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is what we do here. What kind of cake?¡±


    ¡°An anniversary cake.¡± He said. ¡°My wife and I have been married for ten years, and I want to surprise


    her with a big party. See, we didn¡¯t have a real wedding.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet. Please sit down.¡± She said, gesturing to herfortable chairs. They both sat down,


    and Aster handed him a book filled with pictures of past work so he could see her skill. ¡°So you have


    any idea as to vour or d¨¦cor? Anything meaningful to you both?¡±


    ¡°I admit I am out of the element. I¡¯m sure you can tell by looking at men that this is not my bag.¡± He


    snickered. ¡°I¡¯d love some insight. What kind of cake did you have at your wedding?¡±


    Aster grinned. ¡°I¡¯m not married.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re single?¡±


    ¡°Well, I am seeing someone.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± She felt ufortable discussing Tyler with a stranger.


    ¡°That¡¯s so sweet.¡± He said, smiling at her. The way he was looking at her was creepy.


    ¡°Um, you know, we¡¯re are just getting ready to close for today. Maybe we could book an appointment


    forter this week and go into more detail as to what you want.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± He ced her portfolio down and stood up. ¡°I¡¯lle back.¡± Aster followed him to the door


    and locked it behind him. She was still technically open for another hour, but something about this guy


    felt wrong, and she wanted him out of her shop.


    ***


    Dennis sat in his pickup truck down the street from the bakery and waited for the woman Detective


    Winthrop was dating to leave. She sure was a pretty one. A few hourster, she came out and got into


    her car. He put his truck in drive and followed her. He wanted to know where she lived. He had followed


    the Detective to the bakery and seen the encounter outside, so he knew who she was. Now he would


    follow her home.


    They drove out of Aspen. It was a good long drive, and they passed a small little cluster ofmercial


    buildings. Five minutes past that, she pulled into a private home. There were no other homes nearby.


    Which meant there would be no one close by to hear her scream. This was going to be too damn easy.


    He also, however, saw Detective Winthrop¡¯s vehicle in the driveway.


    Dennis didn¡¯t think he lived here, but he spent much of his time here. He was going to have to watch


    their routine for a few days and decide the best time to strike. It was no problem. He was a surprisingly


    patient man, under the right circumstances.

 Chapter 74: 12

    Chapter 74: 12


    Aster walked into the house and was met by a delicious smell. She knew Tyler was here. She saw his


    car outside. Aster made her way to the kitchen to find Tyler frying something in a pan. ¡°Something


    smells good. What is that?¡±


    ¡°Frybread.¡± He said, pointing to a te where a few were cooling. ¡°Try it.¡±


    Aster picked up a piece and took a bite. It was really good. ¡°This is delicious. Where did you learn to


    make this?¡± Tyler gave her a funny look. Like he couldn¡¯t believe she had asked him such a foolish


    question. ¡°Right,¡± she blushed, ¡°I just thought assuming you could make frybread because you are


    Indigenous would be racist.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± He snarled. Aster was surprised. He seemed mad at her. Suddenly he smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just messing


    with you. Although it is racist to assume every Indigenous person in the world can make frybread, I can.


    My mother taught me, and her mother taught her and so on.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s very yummy, and I¡¯m a baker. I know, yummy.¡± She kissed him. She said, opening the fridge


    to find a drink.


    ¡°How was your day?¡±


    ¡°It was alright. I got a lot done. It got a little weird at the end of the day. I had this one guye.¡±


    Suddenly Tyler¡¯s undivided attention was fixated on Aster. ¡°Guy, what guy?¡±


    ¡°Some guy came in for an anniversary cake. I got a really creepy vibe from him.¡±


    ¡°What did he look like?¡±


    ¡°Tall, bald, tattooed¡­.¡±


    ¡°Offensive tattoos?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how did you know that?¡± She asked


    ¡°Lucky guess.¡± He said,ing to the table to sit with her. ¡°I¡¯m sure there is nothing to be worried


    about, but all the same, maybe I should go to work with you. Just for a few days.¡±


    ¡°I told you¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know, there is not much room in the bakery, but I take up very little space, I promise. I¡¯ll just sit in a


    corner out of the way.¡±


    ¡°What are you not telling me?¡± She asked. She could tell he was keeping something from her.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Something is going on here. I know it is, and I demand that you tell me what


    is going on.¡±


    He was reluctant at first. ¡°The reason I got fired was that I attacked a perp. A skinhead that beat his


    wife. I lost my cool when he threatened to hurt¡­¡± It was like he didn¡¯t want to worry her, ¡°he threatened


    to hurt you. I believe the guy you met was the man I assaulted. I¡¯m worried about your safety.¡±


    Well, that answered a lot of questions. She thought it cute that he felt the need to protect her, but it was


    unfounded. Aster didn¡¯t need Tyler to protect her. She was a Lycan. It didn¡¯t matter how big and bad a


    man was. She would always be the stronger one in the fight. She didn¡¯t need his protection.


    ¡°Tyler, I swear I am fine. I can handle this. I don¡¯t need you to protect me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This dude is a really bad guy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly a china doll. If you remember, I have teeth and ws. I can tear a man limb from limb


    by myself. I don¡¯t need protecting.¡±


    ¡°All the same, I don¡¯t want you to be alone.¡± He was so relentless on the issue. ¡°Please, for the sake of


    my own sanity.¡±


    Aster rolled her eyes. ¡°Fine, but the first time you get in my way, I¡¯m kicking you out of the bakers.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to go shower, and then we can decide what to do tonight.¡±


    ¡°I actually thought we would go into Aspin and have dinner at Rosa¡¯s Table.¡± Rosa¡¯s Table was a


    popr Italian restaurant that catered to wealthy tourists. Its menu was amazing but also extremely


    pricy. ¡°I made a reservation for six.¡±


    ¡°I thought you lost your job?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t dinner at Rosa¡¯s Table a bit out of our price range.¡±


    ¡°Let me worry about that. You go get cleaned up.¡±


    Giving up, Aster went to her room and stripped away her work clothes. She hopped into the shower


    and washed the day off her. When she was washed, Aster dressed for her evening. She fixed her hair


    and makeup. Looking herself over in the mirror, she was satisfied with her appearance.


    Aster walked to the living room, where she saw Tyler waiting for her. He had changed into a pair of


    ck and a maroon dress shirt. Aster was unaware that he had clothes like that here. He had probably


    stopped at home and picked them up just for this evening¡¯s ns. He looked stunning. Tyler was such


    a beautiful man inside and out. He was surprisingly epting of things that would confuse and horrify


    most humans. Aster had never had a better connection with anyone, man.


    They had been getting closer with every passing day, and if she were, to be honest with herself, it


    scared her. She did not exactly grow up with a healthy representation of a functional rtionship


    between men and women. Her mother had scared her on so many levels. Aster never believed she


    would ever be able to form a healthy,sting rtionship with anyone. At some point, things with Tyler


    would end, but she would enjoy the time she had with him. When the moment passed, as it inevitably


    would, she would move on with her life. He would be nothing but a pleasant memory. Something to


    smile about in her old age.


    ¡°You look striking.¡± Tyler smiled at her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look bad yourself.¡±


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    They got into Tyler¡¯s car and head to the restaurant. Aster had never been to Rosa¡¯s Table, but it was


    everything she had hoped it would be. The walls were dark warm colours, and the tables were small


    and intimate with white linen table cloths and candle centrepieces. Tyler pulled out her seat, and Aster


    sat down. The waiter brought over the wine menu, and they ordered a moderately priced bottle.


    ¡°This is a lovely ce.¡± She smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never been here before, but I have always wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± He seemed uneasy.


    ¡°Are you still hung up on what happened today?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said quickly, ¡°well yeah, but that¡¯s not bothering me right now. This moment is about you and


    me.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± She smiled, wondering what he was up to. Aster watched as he put his hand in his pocket and


    toyed with something. She was starting to get a very bad feeling. She watched as Tyler took a small


    ring from his pocket, and Aster felt her pulse skip a beat. ¡°Aster, I was hopping¡­.¡±


    No please don¡¯t, she thought with despair.


    ¡°Will you marry me?¡± He asked, waiting hopefully for her answer.


    Aster was filled with the overwhelming desire to turn tail and run for the hill. She cared for Tyler, but she


    didn¡¯t want to get married. She never wanted to get married. After watching her parent¡¯s horrid


    marriage, Aster wanted nothing to do with marriage.


    When she did not answer, Tyler sat back in his seat and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re going to say no, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Tyler, you must understand. It is not that I am not crazy about you because I am. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t


    want to get married to anyone. I don¡¯t believe in marriage. I¡¯m sorry, Tyler. I hope you can understand.¡±


    She said as she got up and walked out. She was certain he needed some time to think about whether


    or not he felt continuing their rtionship was still worth pursuing. She wouldn¡¯t me him if he


    decided to cut his losses. Could a rtionship really continue unchanged after a rejected marriage


    proposal?


    ***


    Tyler paid for the wine and relinquished the table to someone who was looking to stay and eat. He


    wasn¡¯t going to order a meal now that Aster walked out on him. He tucked the ring back into his pocket


    and drove home to his ce. As he walked through the door, he tossed his keys on the kitchen counter


    and grabbed a beer from the fridge. He didn¡¯t have much in his fridge. He had been spending all his


    time at Aster¡¯s ce.


    He found a bag of chips in the cabs and headed for the couch. Tyler sat down and put on a game.


    He found it difficult to follow. His thoughts kept drifting off to Aster and her refusal to marry him. He


    didn¡¯t understand why. He had been so sure she cared for him. Why wouldn¡¯t she want to be with him?


    His heart was broken. Tyler took the ring from his pocket and looked at it. Out of anger, he tossed it


    across the room.


    Fuck it. He was getting shit-faced tonight.


    ***


    ¡°Aster.¡± Katelyn¡¯s voice drew her from her thoughts. ¡°Aster.¡± She turned to look at her friend. ¡°Are you


    alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Because you have been staring at that modelling chocte for over an hour and haven¡¯t done a thing.¡±


    ¡°Right, sorry, my head is elsewhere this morning.¡± She confessed as she picked up the modelling


    chocte and began sculpting the topper for the cake they were working on. The chime from the front


    door rang, and Aster groaned. She didn¡¯t want to deal with customers today. Aster turned to Katelyn.


    ¡°Would you please deal with that? I¡¯m just not up to dealing with people right now.¡±


    Katelyn stood up and wiped off her hands as she headed for the front of the house. Aster returned her


    attention to her work. Momentster, Katelyn came back, and she wasn¡¯t alone. Right behind her was


    Tyler. Tyler looked at Katelyn. ¡°Would you give us a moment alone?¡±


    ¡°Take your break,¡± Aster said. Katelyn nodded and left to take her half-hour break in the coffee house


    down the street. ¡°I¡¯m surprised to see you.¡±


    ¡°Why? I said I would be here with you.¡±


    ¡°That was before¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± They were both quiet for a moment. ¡°I have questions?¡±


    She supposed that was fair. ¡°Ask them.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡±


    ¡°I told you I don¡¯t intend to ever marry anyone. It is nothing against you. I love the time we spend


    together. Why can¡¯t we live in the moment?¡±


    ¡°I want more than moments. I want forever. I want a future with you. I love you, Aster. Can you say the


    same?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was speechless. Aster didn¡¯t know how to reply because she didn¡¯t know how she felt about him.


    She liked him very much. She wanted to be with him, but she just couldn¡¯t say she loved him. Hell, she


    didn¡¯t even understand love. It had never been a part of her life.


    ¡°I love being with you.¡± She avoided the question. She could see the hurt on his face.


    ¡°But you are not in love with me.¡±


    She cast her eyes down. ¡°I am sorry¡­ no. Does this mean we are over?¡±


    ¡°I want to be with you, even if you don¡¯t love me. Who knows, maybe one day you will.¡± She doubted


    that very much, but she didn¡¯t feel that it was a good idea to say so. He was already hurting enough at


    the moment. ¡°I¡¯m good to pretendst night didn¡¯t happen if you are.¡±


    Aster smiled. ¡°Agreed.¡±


    ¡°I do have one more proposal, and hopefully, this one won¡¯t end with you walking out on me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She asked leery.


    ¡°I spent most nights at your ce and was thinking we might as well move some of my stuff into your


    ce.¡±


    ¡°Hos much?¡±


    ¡°All of it.¡±


    ¡°You want to live together?¡±


    She had never lived with anyone. ¡°It¡¯s as close to marriage as I¡¯m going to get.¡±


    Aster thought about it. He was right. He spent every night at her ce. Why not just make it official and


    let him bring his own things into the house. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Tyler lit up. ¡°Great.¡± It was nice to see him smiling again.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home and pack. I¡¯lle by after work to help you.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m not leaving. I told you. This skinhead is dangerous, and I¡¯m staying to watch over you.¡± He


    said, pulling a stool into a corner of the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m just going to sit right here and watch.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you; I don¡¯t need protecting.¡±


    ¡°Humour me.¡±


    Aster rolled her eyes. ¡°Fine.¡±

 Chapter 75: 13

    Chapter 75: 13


    Given his rent was paid through the end of the month, Tyler took his time moving. Each day after work,


    he and Aster would go back to his ce and pack up as much as their cars would carry, then take it


    back to Aster¡¯s house, where they would unpack. By the end of the week, they had cleared out all his


    personal property from his appointment. The limited furniture he had was ced in a storage unit. He


    wanted to hang on to it in case things didn¡¯t work out and he was forced to move out. Though he


    wanted to be with Aster, she was unpredictable, and he wasn¡¯t feeling secure in the rtionship.


    Tyler knew that Aster cared for him, but there was no way for him to know if she would take one day


    tire of him and if she did just when it might happen. It could be a week or a lifetime. There was just no


    way to know.


    Once he was moved in, things seemed brighter. For a month, they lived as though they were married,


    and Tyler enjoyed it very much. He had stayed by Aster¡¯s side for ten uneventful days. If Dennis was


    looking to strike, he sure was taking his sweet time. After a while, Aster insisted nothing would happen


    and that he ought to go back to work. Reluctantly Tyler went to work with Darrell.


    It didn¡¯t take Tyler long to notice Darrell often worked in a tight sleeveless undershirt or topless. He


    imed the heat bothered him, but Tyler always saw the homeowners (Single women, wives, and


    teenage daughters) gawking. One day on the drive home, Darrell confessed that he made more money


    when he worked topless. The women liked to look at him and would often tip him and always referred


    him to their friends for renovations.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good-looking man,¡± Darrell said as they drove. ¡°You should use it to your advantage.¡±


    ¡°Whore myself?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s harmless. They just look, they don¡¯t touch, and it¡¯s not like you sleep with them. You just put a


    smile on their face and give them something to fantasize about.¡± He supposed it wouldn¡¯t hurt, and he


    could use the extra work if not the tips. ¡°So, how are you settling in?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± He said quietly.


    ¡°Why do I sense there is more to that answer?¡±


    Tyler sighed. ¡°I asked Aster to marry me a month ago. She turned me down.¡± He confessed.


    ¡°And you moved in with her anyway? Wow, I don¡¯t know if I could stay with someone that refused to


    marry me. I mean, there¡¯s no future in that.¡±


    Didn¡¯t he know it? Still, Tyler refused to give up on Aster.


    ***


    Aster hugged her father hello. ¡°You¡¯re looking good.¡± She said as they took their seats at the visiting


    room table.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve been spending a lot of time working out. It¡¯s a great way to pass the time, build the


    body, and scare the living shit out of the right people. Nobody dares to jump the guy that can bench


    press six hundred pounds without a spotter.¡±


    Asterughed. ¡°Showing off, are you?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Maybe a little.¡±


    ¡°Has Mackenziee up to see you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she was here yesterday. We had an hour in the conjugal trailer. So, do you have some news for


    me?¡±


    ¡°What kind of news?¡± She asked.


    ¡°The kind thates with a white dress and a pair of gold rings.¡±


    How did he know? ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He seemed confused. ¡°Did he chicken out?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she didn¡¯t want to know how even in prions, her father always knew what was going on. ¡°He


    asked. I turned him down.¡±


    Gordon leaned forward and braced his arms on the table. ¡°Why? You seem to like him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s marriage.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that mean?¡±


    ¡°We both know marriage is ridiculous. I¡¯m not going to further the dysfunctional cycle.¡±


    Oh,¡± her father said, looking down, ¡°I see what the problem is. This is because of me.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it does.¡± Gordon looked up at her. ¡°You grew up watching your mother, and I fight. Watching her


    hurt me. It would make sense that you would have a negative association with marriage. Aster, not


    every marriage is like that. I should have stood up for myself. I should have left her long before I did,


    and I should have taken you with me. It is my fault that your life was so violent. Please don¡¯t limit your


    life because I made a mess of mine. Be happy, take chances, dare to love someone. I get it, if you


    never let anyone in, then you never get hurt, but you also never find happiness. I have so many regrets


    in life that will follow me to the grave. I don¡¯t want that for you. Don¡¯t live with regret simply because you


    are scared.¡±


    ¡°When did you be a psychoanalyst?¡± She teased.


    ¡°Just words of experience, that¡¯s all.¡±


    This was why Aster liked to talk to her father. He always had a way of making her see the light. He was


    a wise man, although you would never know it to look at him.


    ***


    Tyler woke early to get ready for work. He and Darrel carpooled each morning. His day started early,


    but that was fine with him because Aster¡¯s day started early. It gave them the opportunity to have


    breakfast together each morning and a little fun in the shower before they started their days. Darrell


    would bring his wife with him, and Katelyn would ride with Aster.


    Today was no different. He tossed his lunch in the back seat of Darrell¡¯s cap and climbed into the


    passenger seat. They headed into Aspin. They had a job building a three-level deck outside arge


    house near one of the famous ski lodges. It was hard work in the blistering summer sun. After a few


    hours, they returned to Darrell¡¯s truck. He kept a cooler with bottled water in the back for jobs like this.


    ¡°Motherfucker!¡± Tyler heard Darrel growl as they walked along the side of his truck. Some had keyed


    the side of his cherry truck, leaving a message. I haven¡¯t forgotten about you. ¡°My truck!¡± He looked


    around as if looking for who had defaced his truck.


    Tyler knew the culprit was long gone, and he knew exactly who was responsible. That fucker Dennis


    was following him. Aster came to mind, and Tyler felt his heart skip a beat. He had to know she was


    alright. He took out his phone and called her.


    ***


    Aster and Katelyn were very carefully moving a two hundred fifty-pound wedding cake into the


    transport van. They had to get it to the reception hall by one before the guest arrived. They were


    moving extremely slowly and carefully; the cake was topsy-turvy, and twice they had almost dropped it.


    Once it was in the back of the van Katelyn, drove and Aster sat in the back with the cake to keep it from


    being ruined during transport.


    She was so involved with her work she hadn¡¯t noticed she had forgotten her purse back at the bakery.


    Oh well, it wasn¡¯t like she would die two hours without her purse.


    They drove twenty minutes to the venue, where Katelyn and Aster moved the cake to a trolly and then


    to the beautifully decorated hall. They moved it from the trolly to the lovely table designated for the


    cake. They put on the final touches, and their job was done. Time to collect their pay.


    Once the wedding organizer transferred the final payment into Aster¡¯s ount, she and Katelyn left.


    They decided to stop and get lunch. Since Aster had forgotten her purse, Katelyn paid. They went to


    the best little burger joint in town. The ce had fifties memorabilia all over the walls, and all the


    excellently crafter burgerbinations had cute little greasier names.


    When they were done eating, they walked back to the van, but as they crossed the parking lot, Aster


    paused and looked back over her shoulder. Her wolf senses were telling her she was being watched.


    Aster looked around, trying to pick the threat out among the crowd. She saw nothing. ¡°Aster, are you


    coming?¡± Katelyn asked as she opened the van door.


    Aster paused for a moment. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ming.¡± They drove back to the bakery. ¡°We had a good day. I


    suggest we take the rest of the day off.¡±


    ¡°I love that idea.¡± Katelyn smiled.


    Aster ran into the shop to fetch her things. She found her purse in the back where they kept their


    personal things. She picked it up and headed for her car, where Katelyn was already waiting in the


    passenger seat.


    She drove Katelyn home first and then went into Feral to stop at the organic grocery store to pick up


    something for that night¡¯s dinner. Aster walked through the small shop filling her basket and taking a


    few minutes to talk to Aurora, who owned the shop and another friend of hers, Lewis, who owned the


    adjoining butcher shop next door with a service window in the grocery store for the shopper¡¯s


    convenience.


    They got to talking and time slipped away from her. Eventually, they said goodbye. Aster got back in


    her car and drove home. As she was carrying her bags to the door of the house, her phone rang. She


    had no free hand to answer it, so she ignored the call. She fumbled for her keys and getting a grasp.


    She unlocked the door.


    Suddenly her senses were on alert once more. She turned just in time to see the creepy skinhead from


    the shop all those weeks agoe at her with a brick in his hand. Before she could react, he struck


    her hard in the side of the head, and Aster went down, cking out.


    Tyler had been calling Aster all afternoon with no luck. She wasn¡¯t answering. Darrell tried to reassure


    him, saying that Aster was probably too busy. Katelyn had told him they were delivering a cake that


    day. Despite Darrell¡¯s assistance, Aster was fine. Tyler was seriously concerned. By the end of the day,


    he was practically biting off his nails.


    Darrell offered to drive Tyler home, but he wanted to go to the police department to report the


    vandalism. Of course, they got an ipetent rookie who didn¡¯t have a clue how to process the forms,


    so the experience was long and frustrating. When they were finally on the highway to Feral, Tyler told


    Darrell to gun it. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling something was wrong, and his gut rarely ever was.


    As Darrell pulled up the house, both men looked rmed. Aster¡¯s car was in the driveway. The front


    door to the house was open, and bags of groceries were scattered on the ground near the door. Darrell


    slowed, and Tyler jumped out of the truck before it came to aplete stop.


    He ran into the house screaming for Aster, and he checked every room. She was nowhere to be seen.


    Tyler rushed back outside to where Darrell stood around, sniffing the air. ¡°She¡¯s gone. That asshole


    took her.¡±


    ¡°They haven¡¯t been gone long,¡± Darrell promised.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I can still smell her.¡±


    ¡°You can smell Aster?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Like a police dog?¡±


    Darrell offered Tyler a cocky smirk. ¡°I¡¯d say my sense of smell is way better than a police dog or any


    dog.¡±


    ¡°Can you track her?¡± Tyler asked hopefully.


    ¡°Definitely.¡±

 Chapter 76: 14

    Chapter 76: 14


    Aster slowly came to. She looked around to see she was somewhere in the woods. From the scent on


    the breeze, she was close to home, within at least fifty miles. Her heart skipped a beat when she


    realized she was tied up in a yellow rope found at any hardware store. She looked around to see the


    man Tyler warned her about sitting against a tree trunk a few feet from her.


    He smiled when she looked at him. ¡°Wee back. I¡¯m d you are awake. This would have been no


    fun without you experiencing every single moment.¡±


    Aster groaned as she rolled her head, trying to stretch her neck. ¡°What kind of pansy-ass coward


    blindsides a woman. Were you afraid I¡¯d kick your ass?¡± She mocked him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the funny one? I¡¯ve been watching you. Every move you and your cop boyfriend make. I¡¯ve


    stood outside your window at night while he fucks you.¡± He sneered, trying to intimidate and terrorize


    her.


    ¡°Did you enjoy the show? Perhaps I should charge you admission.¡± She hissed.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± He snapped, drawing a handgun from behind him. Waving the weapon in her face to scare


    her.


    Asterughed. ¡°Aww, an I pressing your buttons? Yeah, I tend to do that.¡±


    ¡°I hold your life in my hands. So, you had best shut the fuck up.¡±


    ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t.¡± She said smugly.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one with the gun.¡± He reminded her.


    Aster shrugged. ¡°So use it. I¡¯m telling you it isn¡¯t going to make any difference. I¡¯m still going to kill you.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to do that? You¡¯re tied up, and I am the one with the gun.¡±


    Aster thought for a moment. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll start by spilling your guts. Then I¡¯ll tear your throat out. After that,


    I will rip your limbs off.¡± She smiled sweetly at him.


    He chuckled. ¡°I see what you are doing. Trying to act tough, thinking it might throw me off my game


    long enough for your boyfriend to find you. Well, he ain¡¯ting. He can¡¯t protect you.¡±


    Asterughed. ¡°That¡¯s your mistake.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need protecting.¡±


    Dennis swung hard, striking Aster in the face with the pistol in his hand. She was blinded by pain and


    slumped over her face, turned downward, spitting blood. ¡°Keep trying me bitch, and I¡¯ll make you suffer


    more than you can imagine.¡± He warned.


    ¡°Funny, I was about to say the same thing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± He growled, lifting the pistol to strike her again, ¡°not even God can save you now.¡±


    Aster¡¯s eyes lit up, and her fangs descended. She flexed her muscles as her body began to change,


    breaking the ropes like a thread. She turned to him as her features became monstrous.


    ¡°Holy mother of Christ.¡± Dennis gasped as he began to retreat backwards.


    ¡°Like I said. I don¡¯t need protection.¡± Her clothing tore to shreds as Aster dropped to all fours and let the


    change consume her. Once in her wolf form, Dennis turned his gun on her and opened fire. He emptied


    his whole clip into her, but it didn¡¯t even slow her down.


    Aster lunged at him. She swiped her ws across his belly, slicing so deep his internals became


    external. Next, her jaw mped down on Dennis¡¯ neck with the force of a bear trap. She shook her


    head and tore his throat out as she had promised. As he bled out, Aster bit down on each limb and


    shook violently until they tore from their sockets.


    Satisfied he was good and dead, Aster stepped away. She looked up and saw Tyler and Darrell a few


    hundred yards away. They hade looking for her. They had arrived just in time to see her ripping


    Dennis into pieces. The look on Tyler¡¯s face was horrified, and he looked like he may be violently


    ill any second. Aster changed back to her human form. Naked, she took a few steps toward Darrell and


    Tyler. She was in great pain, having been shot so many times. She managed to get ten feet before she


    dropped to her knees.


    Tyler and Darrell were by her side in a sh. ¡°She¡¯s been shot,¡± Darrell said.


    ¡°We have to get her to a hospital,¡± Tyler said.


    ¡°No, you take her home. I¡¯ll go get some of the others. Someone wille by and help dig the bullets


    out. Once the bullets are out of the body, she can regenerate. She will be fine. The others are going to


    help me dispose of the body. As far as the outside world knows, this never happened.¡± Darrell


    dered. Tyler nodded, but Darrell grabbed him before he could pick Aster up. ¡°Say it¡­ this never


    happened. This is a defining moment, Tyler. You are either one of us or one of them. Part of the pack,


    or an outsider. You can¡¯t have it both ways. Protect the pack, or die like any other threat to our


    existence.¡±


    Tyler looked down at Aster, who was watching him. ¡°I¡¯m part of the pack.¡± He dered. Darrel turned


    into a wolf and took off running to fetch aid. Aster put her arms around Tayler as he swept her into his


    arms and carried her bridal style all the way back to Darrell¡¯s truck left on one of the closer back roads.


    Aster flinched in pain as he ced her in the passenger seat. He then grabbed a tarp from the bed of


    the truck and draped it over her nudity. He climbed into the driver¡¯s seat. Darrell had left the keys in the


    ignition. Aster leaned her head against the window as Tyler drove her home.


    He was quiet the whole drive. When they reached her house, Tyler got out first. He walked around to


    the passenger side and opened her door. Aster draped her arms around his neck as Tyler lifted her into


    his arms and carried her bleeding into the house. He took her to the bedroom andid her down.


    Taking the tarp and tossing it on the floor, he covered her with a nket forfort.


    With Aster settled, Tyler went back out and closed the truck door, then went inside and closed the


    house door. He gathered some rags and water then returned to Aster, where he proceeded to clean her


    up. He was having a difficult time bringing himself to look her in the eye. What he had seen had been


    so unexpected it had shaken him right to the core. He felt guilty. Dennis would not have gone after


    Aster if not for his grudge with Tyler. It was his fault she had been forced to kill. It was his fault she had


    been hurt. He should have tried harder to reach her.


    As he tried to wash the blood from her body, they did not speak. It wasn¡¯t long before there was a


    knock at the door. Tyler answered to find Aurora and Lewis. Lewis was carrying arge kit with him.


    Tyler assumed it made sense. Being a butcher, Lewis had a keen grasp of anatomy, which probably


    made him the closest thing to a qualified surgeon that the pack had.


    Tyler stood back with his arms folded across his chest and his back against the wall. At this point, all he


    could do was stay out of the way. Aurora hade to assist Lewis in his task of removing the bullets.


    Asterid t on the bed, her nket down around her waist. One by one, Lewis carefully dug each of


    the twelve bullets out of her body. It was bloody, and Aster was clearly in pain. It took well over three


    hours to safely remove all of the bullets. Aster breathed a sigh of relief once Lewis dropped thest one


    into the bowl Aurora had been holding.


    ¡°All good.¡± Lewis smiled. ¡°By morning, you will be one hundred percent.¡±


    ¡°A hundred percent?¡± Tyler snarled, ¡°she had twelve bullet holes in her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Lewis assured him. ¡°She¡¯s Lycan, not human. We¡¯re not weak like you.¡± Lewis scoffed as


    he packed his things up.


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Tyler challenged Lewis.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything,¡± Aster said, sitting up as she pulled the nket up around her. ¡°Thank you


    two for your help, but I think I need to rest.¡± She said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check in on you tomorrow,¡± Aurora promised. They left, and Tyler was finally alone with Aster once


    more.


    They sat in silence for a moment. Consumed with guilt, Tyler made to leave the room. ¡°I¡¯ll let you rest.¡±


    ¡°Tyler,¡± She called to stop him. Aster sat on the edge of the bed with her feet on the floor and the


    nket wrapped around her. ¡°Please stay.¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to look at her. ¡°Why won¡¯t you look at


    me?¡± He couldn¡¯t answer her. ¡°I never meant for you to see what I did. I get it has probably thrown you


    off.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that was hard to watch.¡± He confessed.


    ¡°I had no choice. He was going to kill me.¡±


    ¡°I know. You did what you had to do.¡±


    ¡°You feel differently about me now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Tyler looked Aster in the eyes. Oh, he had made her feel as though her actions had turned him off of


    her. He had never wanted her to feel like he had anything but love for her. Tyler came to the bed and


    sat next to Aster. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want you to feel like that. I love you, but I feel a tremendous amount


    of guilt for having got you into a situation where you were forced to defend yourself.¡±


    ¡°It happens.¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have. You got hurt because of me. I feel horrible.¡±


    Aster smiled. Sheid her hand aside his face and turned him to her. Her lips found his in a loving kiss.


    ¡°It was not your fault he was a madman. You can¡¯t control others.¡±


    Tyler nuzzled Aster¡¯s neck. ¡°Can you ever forgive me for not protecting you better?¡±


    Aster chuckled. ¡°I told you, I need protecting.¡±


    Tyler smiled as heid his forehead against hers. ¡°Yeah, I believe you now.¡± He kissed her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll


    make dinner. You rest.¡±


    ***


    The next morning Aster woke to the smell of pancakes. She rolled out of bed and walked into the


    washroom. Aster stood in front of the mirror, running her hands over her now wless skin. The


    wounds werepletely healed and had left no scars. Rapid healing was one of the perks of being a


    Lycan. It was what made them so difficult to kill, but it didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t hurt like hell when they were


    wounded.


    Aster took a quick shower and then dressed. As she reached the kitchen, she found Tyler. He looked


    shocked to her up and moving around already. ¡°You should be in bed.¡± He scolded her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You were shot twelve times.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She said, lifting her shirt so he could see she had healed. Surprised, Tyler walked over and


    ran his hand over her body like he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. ¡°See.¡±


    Tyler stepped back, utterly amazed. ¡°That¡¯s incredible. I guess we are eating at the table then.¡± He


    said. He returned to the stack of pancakes. Prepping two tes, he ced them on the table when the


    doorbell rang.


    Aster yelled for them toe in. She could smell Darrell from here. Momentster, Darrell came into


    the kitchen. He smiled when he saw Aster up and moving around. ¡°You look like you are feeling better.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Would you like some pancakes?¡± Tyler offered.


    ¡°Yes, I would,¡± Darrell said, pulling up a chair. Tyler prepped the third te and ced it in front of


    Darrell.


    ¡°So, is it cleaned up?¡± Aster asked.


    ¡°Sure is. Stanton, Charlotte, and Keh helped me dispose of the body. He is now in tiny pieces


    scattered throughout the mountains. He¡¯s basically mulch.¡± Darrell assured her.


    ¡°Did you put him through a woodchipper?¡± Tyler asked.


    ¡°No, we just used our jaws and our ws. It¡¯s easier to me it on animals that way. It took all night,


    but we got it done.¡±


    ¡°Have you slept yet?¡± Aster asked.


    ¡°Two hours. I thought I would check in on you before I headed into work today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get changed,¡± Tyler said.


    ¡°No need, you take the day off. Stay with Aster. I can make it through a day without you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Tyler asked.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ***


    Aster sat cuddled on the couch with Tyler. It waste. They had been watching a movie, but Tyler was


    dozing off. His head on the back of the couch with his arm around Aster. Her heady on his shoulder


    as she thought about how her life was going. She felt like her life had been out of her control since the


    day she was born. She lived in Hell as a child and limbo as an adult. Never letting anyone get close


    enough to hurt her. She had been shut off from everyone. It was exhausting staying this guarded. She


    didn¡¯t want to do it anymore.


    Tilting her head upward, Aster watched Tyler. He was such a good man, and she cared very much for


    him. Maybe her father was right. Maybe she shouldn¡¯t be so closed off. She should ept how she felt


    about him. Take a risk on loving him and building a life with Tyler. If she remained guarded, she would


    be safe, but she would be in limbo forever. If she took a chance on Tyler, she could end up broken-


    hearted, or she might end up happier than she had ever been. There was only one way to find out.


    She had to take a chance.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Aster reached up and caressed Tyler¡¯s face. She kissed his neck, bringing a smile to his face. She


    knew he liked it when she did this. Her hand slid down his neck, over his chest and between his legs.


    She gripped him firmly through his jeans and then popped the button and unzipped him. Aster¡¯s hand


    slipped inside his pants, gently easing him out so she could stroke him to life.


    Aster leaned over and took Tyler in her mouth, making him moan. She sucked as she slid him in and


    out. She felt his hand grip her long blond hair sweeping it up into a ponytail, so it was out of her way,


    and he could watch her service him. The closer she brought him to satisfaction, the louder he got.


    Denying him his release, Aster got up and stood in front of Tyler. He watched as she removed her


    clothes slowly until she was naked. She climbed into hisp and sunk down on his arousal. Aster rode


    him hard. Tyler¡¯s hands were in her hair as his mouth ate at hers passionately.


    Aster threw her head back, moaning. Tyler¡¯s mouth moved to her breasts, sucking each nipple into


    rock-hard little peaks. He wrapped his arms around her waists and slid them off the couch. Heid her


    down on the floor and took over. Aster locked her legs around his waist and gave herself over to the


    pleasure. Tyler¡¯s hand pinned Aster¡¯s above her head as his lips worshipped her.


    Aster ran her hands down Tyler¡¯s back and pulled his top-up. Tyler moved just right to allow her to


    remove it. Flesh to flesh was better in so many ways. Tyler kicked off his jeans and took her with urgent


    need.


    It was amazing the way he made her feel. Like she was losing control. It was not long before Tyler


    brought Aster topletion twice. Lost to the desire, she dragged her nails down his back as she


    thrust her hips upward to match the back he set. Momentster, Tyler reached climax. Theyy on the


    floor o the floor together basking in the aftermath, cuddled in each other¡¯s arms.


    Aster looked up at Tyler. He was clearly tired, more so now then than he had been earlier. Aster gazed


    lovingly at him. She loved him. She realized. ¡°Ask again.¡± She spoke softly.


    ¡°Ask what?¡± Tyler yawned.


    ¡°As me to marry you.¡±


    Slowly Tyler¡¯s eyes opened, and he looked down at her. ¡°Really?¡± She nodded. Tayler grazed his


    fingers over her jawline. ¡°Will you marry me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She smiled.


    Tyler chuckled, ¡°About time.¡±

 Chapter 77: EPILOGUE

    Chapter 77: EPILOGUE


    Tyler was kept in the outer room as he listened to Aster scream in pain. He wanted to be with her as


    sheboured their child into the world, but Darrell and Stanton both stood as guards keeping him out.


    They told him about his wellbeing and safety. He had to say outside. They said he wouldn¡¯t be able to


    cope with the sight of a Lycan birth. Of Aster shifting in and out, unable to control her physical state


    blinded by pain.


    They said where a human woman night crushed his hand when the pain came. A Lycan might rip his


    arm clean off his body. After seeing what Aster had done to Dennis all those months ago, he believed


    them. Still, the screams were driving him nuts.


    It had been hours when the house fell silent. Tyler stopped pacing, wondering if it was over. After a few


    moments of silence, he heard a baby crying. That was when Darrell and Stanton stepped aside and let


    Tyler go into the bedroom. He found Charlotte and Aurora cleaning up. They had been acting as


    midwives to help Aster birth to their child.


    Sitting up in bed was Aster. She was tired but glowing as she held their newborn child. Tyler sat on the


    bed next to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a boy,¡± Aster told him as she passed their son to him so Tyler could hold him.


    ¡°He¡¯s perfect. He looks human. I wasn¡¯t sure he would.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°We should name him.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to name him?¡±


    ¡°Striker.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!